+o
,}

Py, :
oo ar

ae

atk

re

aa ee

rie «be
ve

repr

Ae

“
a
ae : f
fade
ve ¢
«er
“i
z uae ,
iv fh
es yy. ,
i" pS =f ’ a“
' all " or ‘ >
te
1 '
v;
: t
.
s
i i 1 i
. hye ’
i
ic

SPO WH he veer cn ons inte Mle’ a?’

‘
’
: bl
‘ (
4
i
)
\ r
{
i
za)
s Jy GaSe
/
‘ ;
ka ¢
a ew * ‘
4 pai a i ia) ; 3 '
acy PP ERY :
ph as P| mi pyey 3 P fm ‘
hie | a ives
If y " Pi K
iy iy ‘ Kv
mee :
in
ae ;
ed ‘
thy " '
hi A
a
b Le v d

DWOVRLVTAVOCLVVVVTVSHVAVOTATVWE

JOURNAL

OF

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY

BENGAL.

WER HE OB 0002000408240

-
>
U i
4
;
: ‘
Yr
—
ae
ee -
_ —
\
? ,

i
— '
i
re )
7)
© -
.
\
=
{ 7
% P
4
|
ati 5 r
~
" =
vi aa?) face
{
r y Vem), c,
an
i} i a
] i
> ‘
:
i
‘
a i
a
a 1
i
: a
j {
ar
‘ “
i
4 2
ir
eer
‘a
je
‘
i *
&
; A a
- ‘
|
igee, . 5
7
yh
:
.
. =
= ~
-.

Sel
1 al

THE

JOURNAL

OF

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY

OF

BENGAL.
ee.

EDITED BY

AMOR S) PeRIN SEP; W..R 8:

SECRETARY OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL; HON. MEM. OF THE AS. SOC.
OF PARIS ; COR. MEM. OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOC. OF LONDON, AND OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETIES OF MARSEILLES AND CAEN; OF THE ACADEMY
OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA ; OF THE
PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF GENEVA ; OF
THE ALBANY INSTITUTE, &c.

ee

VOL. VI.

JANUARY TO DECEMBER,

Is3¢.

‘6 Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of
science, in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and
send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta; it will languish, if such communi-
cations shall be long intermitted ; le away, if they shall entirely cease.’’

Sir Wn. JONES.

PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS CIRCULAR ROAD.
SOLD BY THE EDITOR, AT THE SOCIETY'S OFFICE,

1837.

pe ee aT A
nx Sey ba Moe

. : ‘
4

i i.

{5 v 3 =
Soe

‘4 a ae Cea
6 Leanne

t
ies ye ~-*
if ‘ 3 ae
. “a ma os v
5 yf oa
ES f * =
x her aw Th
. oe
i i ye ieee
é > t
P aa a
a sy iS
i ~~
, 4
Laine 5
% ‘
r
f ~ me Pig m
J ee
ee
4 i z

THE

JOURNAL

OFr

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY

OF

BENGAT.
—o—

EDITED BY

JAMES “PE ENS EP, F. RS.

SECRETARY OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL ; HON. MEM. OF THE AS, SOc.
OF PARIS; COR. MEM. OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOC, OF LONDON, AND OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETIES OF MARSEILLES AND CAEN; OF THE ACADEMY
OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA 3 OF THE
PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF GENEVA; OF

THE ALBANY INSTITUTE, &C.

VOL. VI.—PART I.

JANUARY TO JUNE,

1S3%.

‘¢ It will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of
science, in different parts of Asia, will commit their observatioas to writing, and
send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta ; it will languish, if such communi-

cations shall be long intermitted ; and will die away, if they shall entirely cease.”’
Sir Wo. Jongs.

Calcutta :

PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, CIRCULAR ROAD.
SOLD BY THE EDITOR, AT THE SOCIETY’S OFFICE.

1837.

pi at ae
bs sees

1 ae

PREFACE.

WE have the pleasure of closing this sixth volume of our
Journal with an unexpected announcement :—the last steam
packet has brought out instructions from the Honorable Court
of Directors to the Government of India to ‘‘ subscribe in their
name for Forty copies of the Journal of the Asiatic Society
from the commencement of its publication !” We forbear to
comment upon an act of liberality by which we shall personally
be such a gainer, but which we have neither directly nor indi-
rectly solicited. We can easily imagine to whose friendly infla-
ence we are indebted for it, and we hope he will accept our ac-
knowledgments. Our principal difficulty will be how to meet
the wishes of the court ; for of our early volumes not a volume is
now to be procured! We must seriously consider the expedi-
ency of a reprint, for we have even heard it whispered that an
American edition was in contemplation, and such a thing can-
not be deemed impossible when we find the Philadelphians
undertaking to rival us of Calcutta in printing (and that with-
out government support) a Cochinchinese dictionary* !

Of local support we have lost nothing by the measure we re-
luctantly adopted at the beginning of the year, of raising the
price of the journal from one to one and a half rupee per num-
ber. Our list is fuller than ever, and our balance sheet ofa
much more promising aspect.

*M. P. Sr. Duponceau thus writes to M. Jacquer of Paris: “J'ai
maintenant le plaisir de vous informer que la Société philosophique Ameri-
caine vient d’ordonner I’ impression 4 ses frais dex deux vocabulaires
donnés 4 Mr. Wuire par le R. de Morrong, ils vont étre publiés dans un
volume des memoires de son comité d’ histoire et de literature, etant trop
volumineux pour faire partie de ses Transactions philosophiques.

vi Preface.

PAYMENTS. RECEIPTS.

Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P.
To balance due ist January, 1,304 2 11 |By collections this year, .. 3,455 2 8
To printer’s bills for 1836, pd.5,248 15 0 |Bydistribution to ae 1,293 0 0

To engravings and litho- bers of the As. Society, J
graphs, oe ac -- 910 0 0 {By shop sales, a5 sc 280 13 6
To expence of circulation, 421 11 9 {By sales in England, 50 415 6 O
To postage ditto, te 48 3 O/]Bybalancedue, .. -. 2,488 10 6
7,933 0 8 : 7,933 0 8

————

Bills for 1837 due say, .. 6,000 0 0 jCollections due by Asiatic
Add former balance, -. 2,488 10 64 Soc. and subs. in the 7,139 7 5
———— | three Presidencies,

The deficiency, supposing all to be recoverable, is 1,349 13 1,
or almost precisely what it was last year; so that our present
price exactly pays the expenses of publication.

The bulk of the volume has gone increasing at the usual rate,
and instead of eight hundred pages, we have now risen to eleven
hundred, with sixty plates ; too much to be conveniently bound
up in one volume. We have therefore provided separate title
pages to enable those, who so prefer, to divide the annual volume
into two parts with an index, common to both, at the conclusion
of the second part.

The prominent subject of public discussion (to imitate the
order of preceding prefaces) as far as the Asiatic Society is
concerned, has been THE MUSEUM,—the memorial to the local
government—now under reference to the Court of Directors,—
suggesting that the Society’s collection of antiquities and natura]
history should form the nucleus of an extensive national esta-
blishment, in the present day almost ‘an essential engine of
education, instructive alike to the uninformed, who admires the
wonders of nature through the eye alone, and to the refined
student who seeks in these repositories what it would be quite
out of his power to procure with his own means.” It is to be
hoped that this appeal to the court will not share the fate of
the oriental publication memorial of 1835, which is still unac-
knowledged ; but that we shall soon have an answer embracing
the united objects of the Society’s solicitude, and enabling her
to advance boldly in her schemes to secure for herself, and for
the British name the glory of placing ‘India physical, moral,
and historical, upon the records of literature. What could be
adduced asa more convincing ‘ argumentum’ (ad ignorantiam
dare we say ?) than the fact that at this moment a French gen-

Preface. Vii

tleman of fortune well grounded in Sanskrit and other oriental
studies at Paris, is come to Calcutta, ‘ about to retrace the steps
of the French naturalists Duvaucen and JacauremontT in the
interest of the antiquarian, as they travelled in that of the phy-
sical sciences.’ He contemplates exploring Gaur, Patiliputra,
Magadha, Mithila, Kasi, Ayudhya, Nipal, Kemaon,the Panjab
Affyhanistan, Tibet ; then the Jain provinces, as they may be
called, of Marwar and Malwa, and finally the cave antiquities
of Western India*.

We wish M. THEROULDE every success, we proffer him every
aid; yet we do sonot without a blush that any thing should be
left for a foreigner to explore ! India, however, is large enough
for us all to run over without jostling, and we cannot allow that
inactivity is at the present moment a reproach against our Socie-
ty or our governors. Wehaveexpeditionsin Cashmir, Sinde, Bho-
tén, Ava, Maulmain, all well provided with scientific adjuncts,
and contributing to our maps, our cabinets, and our commerce.
Our Societies were never more vigorous. The Agricultural of
Caleutta is become exceedingly active. The Geographical of
Bombay has opened the field with an interesting volume and a
journal of proceedings ; and in science we have to boast of the
brilliant progress of experiment and magnetic discovery due to
one whom we should be happy at having enlisted among our
own members. With his colleagues of the Medical College,

* We cannot omit to notice here another laudable demonstration of the
greater honor that awaits literary merit at Paris than in London—making
full allowance for the proverbial truth that a prophet must seek honor out
of his own country. We have just learnt that the French Government
has ordered a gold medal to be struck for, and the decoration of the
Legion of Honour to be bestowed on Mr. B. H. Hopeson, in return for the
valuable donation of Sanskrit manuscripts presented by him to the Asiatic
Society of Paris,—and in token of their appreciation of the great services
he has rendered to oriental literature. Neither in this case is the reward
blindly given, nor the present disregarded ; for we know that the Sanskrit
scholars of Paris have already dipped profoundly into the contents of the
Nipalese Buddhist volumes, and in a short time we may expect a full
analysis of them. Asa comment on this announcement we may add that
similar donations more extensive and more valuable were long since pre-
sented by the same party to the Royal Asiatic Society and to the College
of Fort William, and that (with exception of the Tibetan portion so well
analysed by M. Csoma) they remain as yet sealed books.

Vill Preface.

Professor O’SHaucHNnessy has drawn off to their own valuable
publication, the subjects of chemical and physical interest to
which we should otherwise have felt ourselves blameable in not
offering a conspicuous place. While far different occupations
have prevented our passing in review the very promising disco-
veries in this novel and enticing science, to which their public
exhibition has now familiarized the society of Calcutta, the
sight of models of magnetic motors and explosive engines worked
by gas and spark, both generated by galvanism alone, leads us
to suggestthat mechanics and the arts should have been includ-
ed among the proper objects of our projected national museum.
An Adelaide gallery would do more to improve the native mind
for invention than all the English printed works we would
place before them.

But we are as usual wandering from the legitimate objects of
a preface. Our own attention has been principally taken up this
last year with Inscriptions. Without the knowledge necessary
to read and criticise them thoroughly, we have nevertheless
made a fortunate acquisition in palzeography which has served as
the key to a large series of ancient writings hitherto concealed
from our knowledge. We cannot consent to quit the pursuit
until we shall have satiated our curiosity by a scrutiny of all
these records—records as Dr. Mixt says, ‘‘ which are all but
certainly established to belong to and to illustrate a most clas-
sical and important part of the history of this country.” In
our hasty and undigested mode of publication, we are doubtless
open to continual corrections and change of views: as a talented
and amusing satire on our present predilection for old stones
and old coins, in the Meerut Magazine describes it,—‘if not
satisfied with one account our readers have only to wait for the
next journal to find it discarded and another adopted, as in the
ease of the Bactro-pehlevi alphabet.’

The learned M. E. Burnour in a most interesting article in-
serted in the Journal des Savans for June,* says, alluding to the
Burmese inscription at Gaya published first in the journal, and

* On thegrand work of the Chinese Buddhist traveller For Kove Kr,
lately published at the expense of the French Government, through the
labour of three successive editors MM. Remusat, Kuaprotu and Lanp-

russe. Alas! when shall we in India have an opportunity of seeing these
works at any tolerable period after their publication ?>—Ep.

Preface. — ie

afterwards more completely commented upon by Colonel Bur-
NeY,—* il faut le dired Phonneur des membres de la Société
Asiatique du Bengale, le zele qui les anime pour l’etude des anti-
quités del’ Inde est si soutenu et si heureusement secondé par la
plus belle position dans laquelle une réunion de savants ne soit
jamais trouvée, que les monuments et les textes quils mettent
chaque jour enlumiéresesuccéedentavecunerapidité que la critique
peut a peine suivre.” While they are taken up with an object
once published, we are republishing or revising or adding more
matured illustration to it. Some may call this system an in-
convenient waste of space and tax on readers, who are entitled
to have their repast served up in the most complete style at once,
and should not be tantalized with fresh yet immature morceaux
from month to month. We, however, think the plan adopted is
most suitable to an ephemeral journal, which collects materials
and builds up the best structure for immediate accommodation,
although it may be soon destined to be knocked down again and
replaced by a more polished and classical edifice :—dirwit edifi-
cat ; mutat quadrata rotundis,—may still be said of our jour-
nal, without imputing capricious motives to our habit of demoli-
tion. We build not fanciful theories, but rather collect good
stones for others to fashion, and unless we advertize them from
the first, with some hint of their applicability, how should archi-
tects be invited to inspect and convert them tothe “benefit and
pleasure of mankind ?”—hitasukhaya manusinam,—as the
stone pillars at Delhiand Allahabad quaintly express the object
of their erection.

Connected with the subject of these remarks we would fain
in this place give insertion (and we will do so hereafter) to a
valuable series of criticisms on the matter of our last volume
contained in M. Jacauer’s correspondence. It is just what
we most desire. With the aid of an index, such additional
information and correction is as good as if incorporated with the
text, to the reader who in future days wishes to ferret out all
that has been done on a particular subject ; and we would have
all our contributors and readers bear in mind that our journal,
though it has long changed iis title, does not pretend to have
changed its original character of being a mere collection of
‘* Gleanings.”

Calcutta, 1st January, 1838.

%.

A)

hig ttoe eR wide Rae’ wane eer :

«ies aia og “sates tov haere ot Hide + she tiv

sie peonebene Be vent 4
5 pegebbeoeey, dliny wechang by rok Joulayanynnatt 9 an
5 nit ‘Was ihre ct oe
ar yet tet RHP) fy i Api Heine arsenal) i

1 yale. yb gO asiaaln' roe ytd

(bai lea: bine gat oe hreanbadgcon) 0: coh ne see’
wi eboinand is big iprettonyetion: ie ah Zaaky a Se! bation. de
ie are Maier sex sekeain eet, dsp aherat Hsegy me
witedqol ray i Higkaeh mi ih HH owed | ae
sihuitiand has vilenah te) g Siok Fat Jecetit:
hiro rer! coe annie We Py. bsptetaal aie sad o
fii nar en Svan aie ash ad eaaiiend Winn,

us a Vane Leer fumes iF ubb tw stadt tig Hie. ier f
ee ie

arena Sy hi shanl nite saline on e060) oyna ae }
wehnog roth Can ayehie sod, giver hb Seisaaalhs tei, HM
ViaepeoPh aa stb OED ear Drak gerd a6 Iyiops coms wade
hdebore shige woth ret bidaoily: i{ihertnst to haia eae
ha $i Bb iL Ye ah oh mag abe) puiinity bated jyanatil ok fi
egal Ppa, (it wstdys Ste or vga abate iy i f
M sai sa argc 7 ieee hau Lyk
bey Re ng
nie Dehoet BR selva ap f
we en ¢ withiieet ohh He obytlonce

jaeoato’ Seat ad
We: iy rene RS?
sfinagds24 bys : ote f
“aa dtiw batstacet pti tt i
a rite porisit adh wali! toh
ove HOT er ‘Giphay'? poney

Raper’, dagahih erin :

. ‘gv art oy brounuiy ome bs sunbr,
“ Mp nol! salted: eats iil

w {iti iF lewis, wind: ene seal rayne week et

Ory Me hat" shail oe
f i \

MEMBERS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, 183%,

[To whom the Journal is forwarded at the Society’s cost.]

The Right Honorable George Lord AUCKLAND, Governor General, &c. &c, &c.
The Honorable Sir Charles Theophilus Mretcaure, Bt. K. C. B.
The Honorable Sir Edward Ryan, Chief Justice, President, (2 copies.)

The Right Rev. Lord Bishop of Calcutta.

The Honorable Sir H. FANE, Commander-in-Chief.

The Honorable T. B. MACAULAY.
The Honorable Col. W. Morrison,

The Honorable Sir J. P. GRant, Vice-President.

H. T. Prinsep, Esq. Vice-President.

W. H. MAcNAGHTEN, Esq. Vice-President.

Adam, W. Calcutta.
Anbury, Col. Sir Thos. C. B. Engineers.
Avdall, J. Calcutta.

Bacon, G. W. Sehdranpur.
Bagshaw, R. J, Calcutta.
Baillie, N. B. E. Calcutta.
Baker, Lieut. W. E. Eng. Kurnal.
Bateman, Rey. J. Europe.
Bell, J. Calcutta.

Benson, W. B. Bareilly.
Blundell, E. A. Moulmein.
Briggs, Col. J.

Bruce, W. Calcutta.

Bignell, M. A. Calcutta.
Burney, Lieut. Col. R. Europe.
, H. Europe.

Bushby, G. A. Europe.

Burnes, Capt. A. Cashmir.

Carr, W. Europe.

Cameron, C. H. Calcutta.
Caulfield, Lieut. Col. J. Calcutta.
Cautley, Capt. P. T. Seharanpur,
Conolly, Lieut. E. B. Mhow.
Colvin, J. R. hd. quarters, G. G.
Col. J. England.

Corbyn, I’. Calcutta.
Cunningham, Capt. A. Engineers.
Cracroft, W. Calcutta.

Curnin, J. Calcutta.

Dent, W. Arrah.

Dobbs, A. Calcutta.

Drummond, Dr. A. hd. quarters, G. G.
Durand, Lieut. H. M. Eng. Kurnal.
Dwarkanath Tagore, Calcutta.
Drummond, Capt. H. Kemaon.

Egerton, C. C. Calcutta.
Ellis, Capt. E. S. Calcutta.
Evans, Dr. Geo. Calcutta.
Everest, Major G. Mussooree.

Ewer, W. Seharanpur.
Ewart, W. Kerr, Calcutta.

Falconer, Dr. H. Cashmir.
Forbes, Capt. W. N. Eng. Calcutta.
Frith, R. J. Calcutta.

Gordon, G. J. Agra.
Grant, W. P. Calcutta.

, J. P. Calcutta.
Griffiths, Dr. W. Assam.
Gerard, Capt. P. Subatoo.

Hare, D. Calcutta.
Hodgson, B. H. Calcutta.
Hill, Geo. Calcutta.

Irvine, Major A. Eng. Calcutta,

Jackson, A. R. Calcutta.
Jenkins, Captain F. Assam.

Kittoe, M, Calcutta.

Lloyd, Captain R. Calcutta.
Loch, Geo. Sylhet.
Low, Col. J. Lucknow.

Macfarlan, D, Calcutta.

Macleod, Captain, Moulmein.

, J. M. Calcutta.

Macqueen, Rev. J. ditto.

McClintock, G. F. ditto.

McClelland, Dr. J. ditto.

Mansell, C. G. Agra.

Martin, C. R. Hooghly.

Mill, Rev. Dr. W. H. Europe.

May, J. S. Kishnaghur.

Montriou, Lieut. C. Calcutta.

Melville, Hon’ble W. L. Moorshedabad.
Mackenzie, W. Calertta.

Macleod, Col. D. Engrs. Calcutta.
———, D. F. Seeonee, (on leave.)
Manuk, M. M. Calcutta.

—_—_—

xii

Mill, J. M.

Muir, J. Seharunpur.
Mcpherson, Dr. G.
Maddock, T. H. Calcutta.
Macdonald, Dr. C. J. Banda.
Marshman, J. Serampore.

Newbold, Lieut. Madras.
Nicolson, Dr. S. Calcutta.
Nott, C. A. Calcutta.

O’Shaughnessy, W. B. Calcutta.
Ouseley, Major R. Hosungabad.

Pearson, J. T. Juanpore.
Pemberton, Capt. R. B. Assam,
Prinsep, C. R. Calcutta.

-, G. A, Calcutta.

-, J. Sec. As. Society.
Phayre, Lieut. A. Kyook Phyoo.
Prosunnokoomar Tagore, Calcutta.
Qabir Uddeen Shah, Sasseram.

Radhacant Deb, Raja, Calcutta.
Ramcomul Sen, Native Sec. ditto.
Russomoy Dutt, ditto.

Ramanath Tagore, ditto.

Ross, D. ditto.

Ravenshaw, E. C. Patna.
Robinson, F.

Rustomjee Cowasjee, Calcutta.

Spier, Wm. Calcutta.

Subscribers.

Spilsbury, Dr. G. G. Jabbalpore.
Sanders, Capt. E. Engrs. Caleutta.
Sage, Capt. W. Dinapore.
Seppings, J. M. Calcutta.
Stacy, Lieut. Col. L. R. Dacca.
Stocqueler, J. H. Calcutta.
Storm, W. ditto.

Strong, F. P. ditto.

Stewart, Dr. D. ditto.
Suttchurn Ghoshal, ditto.
Swiney, Dr. J. England.

Torrens, H. head quarters, G. G.
Tahawur Jung, Newab, Calcutta.
Taylor, Major T. M. ditto.

, Capt. T. J. ditto.
Thomason, J. Agra.

Trevelyan, C. E. Calcutta.
Trotter, J. Ghazipur.

-, A. Patna.

Tickell, Lieut. S. Ramgurh.
Tucker, C. Calcutta.

Turnour, Hon’ble G. Ceylon.

Vijaya Govind Sing, Raja, Purneah.

Wade, Capt. C. M. Loodianah.
Wilcox, Capt. R. Lucknow.
Wallich, Dr. N. Calcutta.
White, Capt. S. M. ditto.
Walters, H. ditto.

Walker, R. ditto.

Willis, Joseph, ditto.

SUBSCRIBERS,

[Who are not Members of the Asiatic Society.]

The Honorable the Court of Directors, (by the Secretary to Government, General

Department,) FoRTY COPiEs.

Abbott, Lieut. J. care of T. Ostell.
Abercombie, Lieut. W. Eng. Calcutta.
Agra Book Club, Agra.

Anderson, G. M. Calcutta.

———-, Lieut. Engrs. Hazareebagh.
Artillery Book Club, Dum Dum.

Barlow, J. H. Contai.

Batten, J. H. Almorah.

Barrow, H. Calcutta.

Beckett, J. O. care of Lyall, Matheson
and Co.

Bedford, Capt. J. ditto.

Bengal Club.

Benares Book Club, Benares.

Beresford, H. Purneah.

Bird, R. M. Allahabad.

Boileau, Lieut. A. H.E. Engineers.

Book Club, 24th Regt. N. 1. care of T.
Ostell.

Bonham, Capt. G. W. Dinapore.

Boulderson, H.S. Futteyghur.

, 5. M. cure of Colvin and Co.

Bridgman, J. H. Gorukhpore.

Brown, Capt. W. Delhi.

Brodie, Lieut. T. Assam.

Broome, Lieut. A. Meerut.

Butter, Dr. D. Sultanpore, Oude.

Byrn, W. Calcutta.

Burkingyoung, Lieut. Benares.

Boston Baptist Mission Society, care of
J. W. Roberts.

Broadfoot, Lieut. A. Agra.

Calcutta Periodical Book Society.

Campbell, Dr. A. Nipal.

——-——, J. Cawnpore.

-—-, Dr. A. Moulmein.

Carnagy, F. I. care of T. Ostell.

Carte, Dr. W. E. Hansi.

Cope, H. Meerut.

Crawford, J. care of T. Ostell.

Cunningham, Capt. J. D. Engineers
Loodianah.

Currie, F. Gorukhpore.

Curators of the Calcutta Public Library.

Subscribers.

Cartwright, Brigadier E. Agra.
Conoy Loll Tagore, Calcutta.

Davidson, Major, Engrs. Lucknow.
Debude, Capt. H. Calcutta.

Dorin, J, A. ditto.

Douglas, H. Patna.

Drummond, Capt. J. G. Allahabad.
Dunlop, Lieut. Col. W. hd. qrs. C, C.
Dribergs, Rev. care of T. Ostell.
Duncan, Dr. D. Agra.

-——, Lieut. J. Meerut.

Edgeworth, M. P. Ambala.
Editor Calcutta Courier.
Elliot, J. B. Patna.

, H. M. Allahabad.
Erskine, D. Elambazar.
Everest, Rev. R. Mussooree.

Fagan, Lieut. G. H. care of Macleod,
Fagan and Co.

Fane, W. Allahabad.

Fergusson, J. Calcutta.

, W. T. Calcutta.

Finck, C. C. Patna.

Finnis, Captain J. Dinapore.

Fitzgerald, Capt..W. R. Engrs. Calcutta.

Fordyce, Lieut. J. Azemgurh.

Forster, Lieut. Shekawati.

Fraser, H. Care of Gillanders and Co.

, A. Delhi.

, C. A. care of Mackintyre and

—

Co. .
——, C. Jabbalpore.
, Lieut. Neemuch.

Garden, Dr. A. Calcutta.

Gordon, R. care of Rey. W. Robinson,
Calcutta.

Gorton, W. Simlah.

Grant, J. W. Calcutta.

Gray, J. Calcutta.

Greenlaw, C. B. Calcutta.

Gubbins, C. Delhi.

Goodeve, Professor, Calcutta.

Glasford, Lieut. J. Almorah,

Goodhall, H. Moulmein.

Hamilton, H. C. Bhagulpore.

Harris, F. Calcutta.

Hart, T. B. care of Colvin and Co.
Harrington, Lt. J. care of T. Ostell.
Hearsey, Major J. B. Sagur.

Homfray, J. Calcutta.

Hutchinson, Major G. Engrs. Casipore.
Hutton, Lieut. 1. Simlah.

Hugel, Baron, care of Gillanders and Co.
Heatley, S. G. Calcutta.

Inglis, R. care of G, T. Brain, Calcutta.

Jones, J. T. care of J. W. Roberts,
Calcutta.

Johnson, W. B. Patna.

Kali Kissen, Maharaja, Calcutta,
Kean, Dr. Arch. Moorshedabad.

Xili

Kasipersaud Ghose, Calcutta.
Kasinath Bose, ditto.
Knight, Dr. J. W. Bijnore.

Laidly, J. W. Beerbhoom.
Lang, J. W. Barrackpore.
Lamb, Dr. Geo. Dacca.
Lambert, W. Allahabad.
Lindsay, Col. A. Agra.
Liston, D. Goruckpore.
Lloyd, Major W. A. Titalia.
Lowther, R. Allahabad.

Macdowall, W. Rungpore.

Macgregor, Dr. W. L. Ludianah,

Manson, Captain J. Bittour.

Marshall, Capt. G. T. Calcutta.

Martin, Dr. J. R. Calcutta.

Martin, Lt. R. Engrs. Kyook Phyoo.

Masters, W. Calcutta.

Masson, C. Cabul.

Mackay, Rev. W. S. Calcutta.

Mackinnon, Dr. C. care of Colville & Co.

McCosh, Dr. J. Calcutta.

Milner, Capt. E. T. care of R.C. Jen-
kins and Co.

Military Board Office.

Moore, H. care of T. Ostell.

Montgomerie, Dr. W. Penang.

Morley, C. Calcutta.

Mozafierpore Book Club, Tirhoot,

Millet, F. Calcutta.

Military Library Society, Mhow.

Mohupnloll Munshi, Cashmir.

McPherson, Lieut. 8. Gumsoor.

Madden, Lieut. C. Nusseerabad.

Mather, Rev. R. C. Benares.

Nicolson, Capt. M. Jubbulpore.

Officers, 21st Regt. Kurnal.

, 12th Regt. N. I. Barrackpore.
, 22nd Regt. N. I. Nusseerabad.
Oglander, Lieut. Col. Ghazipore
Ommaney, Lieut. E. L. Hazareebagh.
—, M.C. Baitool.

Parental Academic Institution, Calcutta.
Parker, H. M. Calcutta.

Persidh Narain Sing, Benares.

Playfair, Dr. Geo. Meerut,

Poole, Col. C. Calcutta.

Presgrave, Col. D. Cawnpore.

Prowell, N. H. E. Bignore.

Porteus, C. Calcutta.

—, A. Calcutta.

Povoleri, Col. L. Agra.

Rajkishtna Mukarjya, Hazareebagh.
Ranken, Dr. J. Calcutta.

Rattray, R. H. Calcutta.

Renny, Lieut. T. Engrs. Sitapur.
Ross, Capt. D. Gwalior.

Row, Dr. J. Barrackpore.

Reid, Dr. A. Boolundshuhr.
Roberts, Col. A. Agra.

Sale, Lieut. T, H. Engrs. Sylhet.

XiV

Satchwell, Capt. J. Cawnpore.

Saunders, J. O. B. Allyghur.

Sevestre, Robt. Calcutta.

Siddons, ‘Lieut. H. Engrs. Chittagong.

Shaw, Tea. , Willis and Co.

Sleeman, Capt. W. H. care of Pres-
grave and Co.

Sloane, W. care of Bruce, Shand & Co.

Smith, Col. T. P. Banda.

, Capt. E. J. Engrs. Allahabad.

, 5. and Co. Calcutta.

Spiers, A. care of Colvin and Co.

» Col. A. Neemuch.

Stainforth, T. care of T. Ostell.

Stevenson, Dr. W. care of Fraser, Mc-
Donald and Co.

, Dr. W. Lucknow.

Sewell, Capt. Calcutta.

Sadyah Mission, Assam.

Tandy, H. Agra.

Subscribers.

Thomas, E. T. Almora. —

Thomson, Capt. J. Engrs. Calcutta.

, Capt. G. Engrs. Delhi.

Thoresby, Capt. C. Jeypore.

Thornton, J. Azimgurh.

Tickell, Col. R. Engrs. Calcutta.

Tremenhere, Lieut. G. B. Engrs. care of
Bagshaw and Co.

Trotter, R. Kishnaghur.

Turner, T. J. Futteyghur.

Wells, F. O. Agra.

Western, Lieut. J. R. Engrs. Chundowry.

White, Rev. E. care of Turner, Stopford
and Co.

Wilkinson, L. Bhopal.

-——., Captain T. Hazareebagh.

Wise, J. P. Dacca.

——, Dr. T. A. care of T. Ostell.

Woodburn, Dr. D. Sheerghattee.

Wroughton, Capt. Muttra.

Subscribers at Madras, &c.

Baikie, Dr. Neelgherries.
Balfour, Lieut. Madras.
Bannister, Dr. W. ditto.
Braddock, Lieut. J. ditto.

Caldewell, John, Trevendrum.

Cullen, Col. W. ditto.

Campbell Lieut. J. 21st Regt. N. I. Mad-
ras.

Ditmas, Lieut T. Combaconum.
Derville, Major, Madras.

Fleming, H. S. Madras.
Fraser, Col. J. S. ditto.
Frith, Lieut. Col. Arty. ditto.

Gantz, Rev. A. ditto.

Gilchrist, Dr. W. Vizianagram.

Hyderabad Book Society.
Harper, Rev. H.

Madras Asiatic Society.

Madras Club, Madras.

Monteith, Lieut. Col. Engrs. ditto.
Mouat, Dr. J. Bangalore.

Pharoah, J. O. B. Madras.

Robert, Digby, 36th Regt. N. I. ditto.

Thomson, J. care of Line and Co. ditto.
Taylor, T. I., H. C. Astronomer, ditto.

Underwood, Capt. G. A. Engrs.

Subscribers at Bombay, &c.

Awdry, Sir J. Bombay.

Bombay Asiatic Society, ditto.
Burns, Dr. A. Kaira.

Chambers, R. C. Surat.

Jervis, Capt. Thos. Ootacamund.
Fulljames, Capt. Goga.

McLennan, Dr. J. Bombay.

Noton, B. ditto.

Pottinger, Col. Bhooj.

Rugghonauth Hurry Chundjee, Bombay,
Shrecrostra Wassoodewjee, ditto.
Smyttan, Dr. Geo. ditto,

Borradaile, H. care of Ritchie, Stewart Shortreede, Lieut. R. Poona.

and Co.
Heddle, Dr. F. Bombay.
Hebbert, Lieut. G. W. Surat.
Law, J. S. Belgaum.
Malvery, J. J. Bombay.
Moorhead, C. Mohabaleshur Hills.

Stewart, G. A. Bombay.
Sutherland, Hon’ble J. ditto.
Twemlow, Capt. G. Aurungabad.
Wathen, W. H. Bombay.
Wilson, Rev. J. ditto.
Stevenson, Rev. Dr. ditto.

XV

Periodical Publications with which the Journal is interchanged.

The Philosophical Magazine of London and Edinburgh.

Prof. Jameson’s Annals of Philosophy.

The Atheneum.

The London Asiatic Journal, W. H. Allen and Co.

Journal Asiatique de Paris.

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia.

The Chinese Repository.

Dr. Coles’s Quarterly Journal of the Madras Auxiliary Asiatic Society.
The Monthly Journal, edited by S. Smith and Co.

The United Service Journal, edited by J. H. Stocqueler, Esq.

The Calcutta Christian Observer.
The Bombay Oriental Christian Spectator.

oe

The Asiatic Society subscribes for 12 copies of the Journal, of which 10 copies are
distributed to the following Societies.

The Royal Society of London. The Royal Society of Edinburgh.
The Antiquarian Society. The Zoological Society, ditto.
The Royal Asiatic Society. The Geological Society, ditto.
The Asiatic Society of Paris. The American Literary Society.

The Natural History Society of Mauritius. The Literary Society of Batavia.

Presentation Copies by the Editor.

Sir J. W. Herschell, Cape of Good Hope.

The Right Hon'ble Sir R. W. Horton, Governor of Ceylon.
C. Masson, Esq. Kabul.

The Sadiya Mission.

C. Brownlow, Esq.

Dr. Harlan, Philadelphia.

Eug. Burnouf, Esq.

Eug. Jacquet, Esq.

The University of Bonn (Proff. Schlegel and Lassen.)

The Baron von Hammer, Purgstall, Vienna,

V. Lair, Esq. Secretary to the Caen Society.

Professor H. H. Wilson, Librarian to the Hon’ble E. I. Company.

The British Museum. The Academy of Bordeaux.
‘The Royal Institution. The Medical and Physical Society, Cal.
The Society of Arts. The Agri. and Horticultural Society,

The Natural History Society of Geneva. Calcutta.

Subscribers in England.

[No correct list of the English subscribers can be given, as their names are not
specified in the Agent’s accounts of distribution. ]

Sir Charles Grey. Miss Prinsep.
G. Swinton, Esq. Prof. Macaire.
Prof. J. F. Royle. Dr. Swiney.

W. Wilson Saunders, Esq. Lieut. Burt, Eng.

he phan ebay ca se
adi: ats ba Ge a

Chor SS Pigg
ae te te
te dA bh oy de
oe Se < Br hay os. E-

eo bell nae i

ie ot
” s 7 ms iN, ¥

‘ae seh wedi «gee
ee ee
tac, page hora + 4 oe Se ore
Phas aes, R tis fee: Asks
Cy te 7 fea a fi Re ec ie
7a one. has Temes! ;

* she a eo ae. a Sy
‘ "gt Kp wher : aN Birds

Hagvin ey , i is
eB: |S catty Gra
St ese? 8 a0
» Me ; a Epes |
Te RL aa
ire
ie

CONTENTS.

No. 61.—JANUARY. Page

{.—Restoration and Translation of the Inscription on the Bhitari Lat, with
critical and historical remarks. By the Rev. W. H. Mill, D. D., Principal
of Bishop’s College, Vice-President, &c. &c. as se

IiI.—Alphabets of the Tai language. By the Rev. N. rowhh Missionary in
Assam, .. a ae ae p

1II.—Remarks on ‘ee Silkworms and Silks of Assam. By Mr. Thomas Biton:
Sub-Asst. Nowgong, 30 ais

TV.—On the indigenous Silkworms‘of India. By T. W. aren, M. D. Mem-
ber of the Medical Faculties at the Universities in Prague and Pavia, Mem-
ber of the Entom. Society in Paris, &c. He sc tt

V.—Concerning certain interesting Phenomena manifested in individuals born
blind, and in those having little or no recollection of that sense, on their
being restored to sight at various periods of life. By F. H. Brett, Esq.
Med. Service, oA ar a6

VI.—™Memorandum of the progress “of inking a Well in the mune of Cuaiagde!
near the foot of the Hills. By Mr. William Dawe, Conductor, Delhi
Canal Department, “5 : Se a0

VII.—The History of Labong for the Native Beco consulted by Dr. D.
Richardson, forming an Appendix to his journals published in the preced-
ing volume, St ee os

VIII.—Suggestions on the Sites of Steen and se Altars of Alexander, hele
an extract from Notes of a Journey from Lahore to Karychee, made in
1830. By C. Masson, a, si ais S5

1X.—Chinese Account of India. Translated from the Wan-héen-t’hung-kaou,
or ‘ Deep Researches into Ancient Monuments ;’ by Ma-twanlin ; book

338, fol. 14, .. DC sie ee ne
X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Siciete, Ar sc ce
XI.—Meteorological Register, .. s. i Se 35 ee ale

No. 62.—FEBRUARY.

I,—Singular narrative of the Armenian king Arsaces and his contemporary
Sapor, king of Persia; extracted from the Armenian chronicles. By
Johannes Avdall, Esq. M. ALS... x0 3¢ SE

1J,—Translation of an Inscription on a stone in the Asiatic Society? s Museum,
marked No. 2. By Captain G. T. Marshall, Examiner in the College of
Fort William, .. : os

iiI.—On the explanation of the aid? Seythic legends of the Baberiais Coins,

through the medium of the Celtic. By Dr. J. Swiney, .. P

1V.—On three new Genera or sub-Genera of long-legged Thrushes, with ‘tee
scriptions of their species. By. B. H. Hodgson, Esq. ee ;

V.—Description of three new species of Woodpecker. By B. H. Rladeaan,
Esq. .. Sc ate ah of

Vi.—Indication of a new Genus of Incessorial Birds. By B. H. Hodgson
Esq. ee ee oe si

VIil.—Nest of the Bengal Vulture, (Vultur Bengalensis ;) with Spndeetlintae on
the power of scent ascribed to the Vulture tribe. By Lieut. J. Hutton, ..

17

38

47

52

55

57

61
717
80

81

112

XVill Contents.

Page
VIII.—Notes taken at the post-mortem examination of a Musk Deer. By A. ‘
Campbell, Esq., Nipal Residency, June 24, 1834, .. -- 118
1X.—Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, focether with the
journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin by the king
of Ava; taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant-Colonel H.
Burney, Resident in Ava, .. oe oe ae -. 121
X.—Notice on Balantium, agenus of the Pteropodous Mollusca ; 4 with the cha-
racters of a new species inhabiting the Southern Indian Ocean. By W. H.
Benson, Esq. B.C. 8S. .. . 6 ie se ag EO
XI.—Additional fragments of the Sionehetine as é av ss Loe
XII.—Note on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. By Capt. C. M. Wade,.. .. 153
XIII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. .. dc a6 ot «w. 154
XIV.—Meteorological Register, .. 58 Cor eto BOOM) Goworwlod) Gao oo LEO

No. 63.—MARCH.

I,—Remarks on M. Schlegel’s objections to the restored editions of the Alif
Leilah, or Arabian Nights’ Entertainments. By Henry Torrens, Esq.
B. A, and of the Inner Temple, B.C. S. be - 161
1I.—Journal of Captain C. M. Wade’s voyage from Lodiana to Mithankot Sy
the river Satlaj, on his Mission to Lahdér and Bahawalpur in 1832-33. By

Lieut. F. Mackeson, 14th Regt. N.I. .. e; be -- 169
IJ].—Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions, .. 60 ae we218
I1V.—Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurus. By Dr. George Evans, Curator

of the Medical College, os oo 7223
V.—Memorandum on the Gaur AnH ih ‘Bt Assistant Surgeon J. T. Pearson,

Cur. Mus. Asiatic Society, . So ae 228
VI.—On a new Genus of the Sylviade, “with dedeipith of three new Species.

By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident in Nipal, ee Sc . 230

VII.—Note on the occurrence of Fossil Bones in the Sewalik Range, datweea
of Hardwar. By H. Falconer, M. D., Superintendent Botanical Garden,

Seharanpur, - oe - 233
VIti.—Report progress ne the Boring Byperiment f in Fort William. By Major

T. M. Taylor, 5th Cav. ee 45 ac “ic .. 234
IX.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, oe sic Sree)
X.—Meteorological Register, AG 50 ac «. 245

No. 64.—APRIL.

1.—Abstract of the Journal of a Route travelled by Capt. S. F. Hannay, of
the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from the Capital of Ava to the Amber
Mines of the Hikong valley on the South-east frontier of Assam. By

Capt. R. Boileau Pemberton, 44th Regt. N. I. be a6 -. 245
-IJ.—Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. By Jas. Prinsep, Sec. &c. eS
I11.—Specimens of Hindu Coins descended from the Parthian type, and of the

Ancient Coins of Ceylon. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. ‘6 -. 288
IV.—Cn the Revolution of the Seasons, (continued from Vol. IV. p. 257.)

By the Rev. R. Everest, Ne ar ar -- 303
V.—On the Climate of Darjiling, us ae «. 308
VI.—Note on the Genera Oxygyrus and Bellefophun: By W. H. Benson, Esq.

B.C.S. . a0 ae op ols
VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, 40 be ae eoly

VILI.—Meteorological Register, he 3b ae oe 324

Contents. xix

No. 65.—MAY. Page
I.—Journal of a visit to the Mishmee hills in Assam. By Wm Griffith, M.D.
Madras Medical Establishment, 325

II.—Corrected Estimate of the risk of life to Civil Servants of the Bengll ite
sidency. By H. T. Prinsep, Esq. Sec. to Govt. &c. ste -» 341

IIlI.—A Grammar of the Sindhi language, dedicated to the Right Honorable

Sir Robert Grant, Governor of Bombay. By W. H. Wathen, Esq. Be GL
IV.—On additional fossil species of the order Quadrumana from the Sewalik

Hills. By H. Falconer, M. D. and Captain P. T. Cautley, ar +. 354
V.—On some new Genera of Raptores, with remarks on the old genera. By

B. H. Hodgson, Esq. ate n 0 -- Jol
VI.—Observations of the Magnetic Dip and 1neehaty ne Madras. By T,G.

Taylor, Esq. H. C. Astronomer, -. 374
VII.—The Legends of the Saurashtra group of bite abuibhered: By James

Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. “2 a a ce swelizd
VII.—On the Properties ascribed in Native medical works to the Acacia re a-

bica. By Lewis Da Costa, Esq. He as Sr -. 392
1X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, °- do -. 397
X.—Meteorological Register, sie oe ae ». 404

No. 66.—JUNE,
I.—Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together with the
journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin by the king
of Ava: taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant-Colonel H, Bur-
ney, Resident in Ava, se Ac +. 405
1I.—Note on the Facsimiles of idacuaman poe Sanchi near Bhilsa, taken for
the Society by Captain Ed. Smith, Engineers ; and on the drawings of the
Buddhist monument presented by Captain W. Murray, at the meeting of
the 7th June. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. sia ». 451
IIlI.—Notice of a Colossal Alto-Relievo, known by the name of Mata Koonr
situated near Kussia Tannah, in Pergunnah Sidowa, Eastern Division of
Gorakhpur District. By D. Liston, Esq. a ae «2 477
1V.—Translation of one of the Granthas, or sacred books, of the Dadupanthi
Sect. By Lieut. G. R. Siddons, 1st Light Cay., Second in command, 3rd
Local Horse, Neemuch, ‘ ee - 460
V.—Notice of new Sites of Fossil fence in the Nerbadds Valley. By Dr. G
G. Spilsbury. Pl. XXX. ate ata aA -. 487
VI.—New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes,

ie ee o. 489
VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, a4 a +» 490
VIIIl.—Meteorological Register, Se oe 4c eee) 18)

No. 67.—JULY.
I,—An Examination of the Péli Buddhistical Annals, By the Hon’ble George
Turnour, Esq. of the Ceylon Civil Service, os 3 2. 601
II. ~On the ‘‘ Indian Boa,’”’ ‘* Python Tigris.’’ By Lieut. T. Hatton: Bie) O26
I11.—Notice of a skull (fragment) of a gigantic fossil Batrachian. By Dr. T
Cantor, Ae ee 5 IGE
TV.—Some account of the Wars between essa and China, together with the
journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin by the King
of Ava: taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant-Colonel H.
Burney, Resident in Ava, are ae .. 542
V.—On a new genus of the Plantigrades. By B, H. Hodgson, Esq. -. 560

xx Contents.

Page
VI.—Interpretation of the most ancient of the inscriptions on the pillar called
the 14t of Feroz Shah, near Delhi, and of the Allahabad, Radhia and Mat-
tiah pillar, or lat, inseriptions which agree therewith. By James Prinsep,

Sec. As. Soc. &c. ate -- 566
VII.—Abstract of a Meteorological Register nastlh at the Cashanaean Residency

for 1837. By A. Campbell, Esq. M. D. Nipal Residency, 3 -- 610
VIII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, a he «. G12

1X.—Miscellaneous : 5
1.—Proportion of rain for different lunar periods at Kandy, Island of

Ceylon, =5 . 618
2.—Memorandum of fis fall of the jn reste at niaee during the severe
Hurricane, on the 5th and 6th August, 1835, BS s- ». 619
3.—Award of medals by the Geological Society of London, cae Br ee
X.—Meteorological Register, ae a6 ae ». 620

No. 68.—AUGUST.

I.—History of the Gurha Mundala Rajas. By Captain W. H. Sleeman, Com-
missioner for the suppression of Thuggee in the Nerbudda provinces, sa. 621

II.—Account of the Ruins and Site of old Mandaviin Raepur, and legend of
Vikramaditya’s Sonin Cutch. By Lieut. W. Postans, Bombay Engineers, 648

III.—Catalogue of Geological Specimens from Kemaon presented to the Asia-

tic Society. By Dr. J. McClelland, *. 653
IV-—Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions, ttthograplied by Fainies” Prinsep, Sec.

As. Soc. &c. ae OS
V.—Note on the Primary language of the Buddhist writings. By B. H. Hodg-

son, Esq. Resident in Nipal, ts : ao -- 652
V!,—Geometric Tortoises, ‘‘ Testudo Geometrica.’’ By Lieut. T. Hutton, 37th

Native Infantry, : or -. 689

Vil. —Barometrical etvatiind taken on a journey from Katmandhu to Go-
sainsthéan, a ‘place of pilgrimage in the mountains of Nipal, by Chhedi
Lohar, a smith in the employ of Captain Robinson, late commanding the

Escort of the Resident in Nipal, ah 696
VI1I.—Meteorological Register kept at Darjiling for the months of ‘ae May,

June, and July, 1837. By Dr. H. Chapman, jp ai -. 700
1X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Sccicty, 5 36 sic -. 704
X.—Tribute of the Pandits to the Rev. Dr. Mare. ae 30 -» 710
X1.—Meteorological Register, ate ate ate aa gal

No. 69.—SEPTEM BER.
I.—An examination of the Pali Buddhistical Annals, No. 2. a the Hon’ble
4 George Turnour, Esq. Ceylon Civil Service, .. .. ss are! 7S
II.—Note on the Geography cf Cochin China, by the Right Rev. Fhe Tonks,
Bishop of Isauropolis, Vicar Apostolic of Cochin China, Hon, Mem.

As. Soc. oe f Rome 7/3
Il11.—On the Bibos, Gauri Gan or Gaurikés Ga of the indian forests. By B.
H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident in Nepal, ce Sol ks

1V.—Extracts translated from the Granthas or sacred novice of the ‘Dadupanthé
Sect. By Lieutenant G. R. Siddons, 1st Light Cavalry, Second in com-
mand, 3rd Local Horse, Neemuch, Ps sts bo vist)

V.—History of the Rajas of Orissa, from the reign of Réja Yudhistira, trans-
lated from the Vansayali. By the late Andrew Stirling, Esq. C. S. -» 756

Contents. XXI

Page
Vi.—Some account of the valley of Kashmir, Ghazni, and K4bul; ina letter
from G. J. Vigne, Esq. dated Bunderpore, on the Wuler lake, Kashmir,

June 16, 1837, sts -. 766
VII.—Account of an Inscription found iy Mr. H, ‘s. Banlderdoas in sitho Neigh-
bourhood of Bareilly. By James Prinsep, Sec. &c. 3. eae ify]

VIII.—Section of the strata passed through in an experimental Hering at the
town of Gogah, on the Gujerat peninsula, Gulphof Cambay. By Lieute-

nant George Fulljames, ‘ ee ee -- 786
IX.—Note on the black and lacie Floriken of gale By Lieutenant

George Fulljames, = nic os Ard -- 789
X.—Further elucidation of the lat or Silasthambha inscriptions from various

sources. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. sie oe ee ». 790
XI.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, a oe ee os ee 497
X1I.—Meteorological Register, 46 A ee -» 804

No. 70.—OCTOBER.

I.—Extracts from the Mohit, (the Ocean,) a Turkish work on Navigation in
the Indian Seas. Translated and communicated by Joseph Von Hammer,
Baron Purgstall, Aulic Counsellor, and Prof. Orient. Lang. at Vienna,

Hon. Memb. As. Soc. &c. &e. .. es s we) S05
II.—Observations upon the past and present condition of ‘Oujein or Ujjayani.
By Lieutenant Edward Conolly, 6th Light Cavalry, oe plot gie=tor MOUS

I1I.—Account of the Tooth relic of Ceylon, supposed to be atiated to in the
opening passage of the Feroz lat inscription. By the Hon’ble George Tur-

nour, Esq. Ceylon Civil Service, .. 4 Sie Be 5. 856
IV.—Facsimiles of ancient inscriptions, lithographed by James Prinsep, Sec.

As. Soc. &c. &c. me cc = 3 ote -. 869
V.—Meteorological Register kept at Darjiling for Abadest; 1837. By Dr. H.

Chapman, 53 -. 888

VI.—Abstract of Bieter reineival Teamiotes kept at the Cathmanda, Residency for
July and August, 1837. By A. Campbell, Esq. ie Residency, .. .. 889

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. : no -- 890

VIII.—Meteorological Register, aNcacr 4noe voce «- 900

No. 71.—NOVEMBER.

I,—Journal of a Trip to the Burenda Pass in 1836. By Lieut. Thomas Hut-
ton, 37th Regiment, Native Infantry, ee oe - 901
Ii.—Discovery of the Rekha Ganita, a translation of the Elements of Euclid
into Sanskrit by Samrat Jagannatha, under the orders of Raja Siw4i Jaya
Sinha of Jaipur. By Lancelot Wilkinson, Esq. C. S. Resident at Bhopal, 938
III.—Observations of the Tides at Chittagong made in conformity with the
Circular of the Asiatic Society. By Lieut. H. Siddons, Engineers, -» 949
1V.—Translation of a Servitude-Bond granted by a Cultivator over his Fami-
ly, and of a Deed of Sale of two slaves. By D. Liston, Esq. Gorakhpur,.. 950
V.—Note on the Malay Woodpecker. By Dr. William Bland, Surgeon of
H.M. S. Wolf, od : oe se 952
VI.—Notes on the Musical insteoacnts and motediicen and other Rusted
ments of the Nipalese. By A. Campbell, Esq. M. D. Surgeon attached
to the Residency at Katmandhu, ae 5 «- 653
VII.—Note on the Facsimiles of the various Teeriiida'a on the aden column
at Allahabad, retaken by Captain Edward Smith, Engineers. By James
Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc, &c. &e. oe AE vs -» 963

XXL Contents.

Page
VIII.—Interpretation of the Ahom extract published as Plate IV. of the
January number of the present volume. By Major F. Jenkins, Commis-

sioner in Assam, Ss “ oe co se -. 980
IX.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Speier. 50 oe ee +» 984
X.—Meteorological Register, 0 ale se ao “fe -. 988

No. 72.—DECEMBER.

I.—Abstract Journal of an Expedition to Kiang Hung on the Chinese Frontier
starting from Moulmein on the 13th December, 1836. By Lieut. T. E.
MacLeod, Assistant to the Commissioner of the Tenasserim Provinces,
with a route map, ste . «. 989

II.—Abstract Journal of an expedition era Moghacin to Ava through the
Kareen country, between December 1836 and June 1837. By D. Richardson,

Esq. Surgeon to the Commissioner of the Tenasserim Provinces, -. 1005
11I.—Comparison of Indo-Chinese Languages by the Rev. N. Brown, American
Missionary stationed at Sadiya at the north-eastern extremity of Assam,.. 1023

IV.—Specimens of Buddhist Inscriptions,with symbols, from the west of India,

By Colonel W. H. Sykes, Hon. Mem., As. Soc. ae r -- 1038

V.—Further notes on the inscriptions onthe columns at Delhi, ‘Makoto,
Betiah, &c. By the Hon’ble George Turnour, Esq. of the Ceylon Civil
Service, as 50 aie : 50 -. 1049

VI.—Account and drawing of two Burmese Bells now lanes in a Hindu temple
in Upper India. By Capt. R. Wroughton, Revenue Surveyor, Agradivision, 1064

VII.—Note on Inscription at Udayagiri and Khandgiri in Cuttack, in the lat

character. By Jas. Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. &c. as ale LOP2
VIII.—Memorandum regarding specimens from Seoni Ghapanss Pi. LVI.

By D. W. McLeod, Esq. : a oe ee -- 1091
1X.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Soeiete et re 5a Ae -» 1092

X.— Meteorological Register, se 5c ae aA -- 1100

ERRATA.

IN No. 26, (vou. II.) or THE JOURNAL.

89, 26, for ‘the first specimens,’ read ‘ the finest.’
93, 29, read ‘No. 17 Lymnea,.... (mihi)—limosa ?’
523, 2, for ‘knee,’ read ‘ neck.’
IN THE JOURNAL FOR 1836.
733, 7, from bottom, read ‘granular matter, the fovilla, and bursts if the im-
mersion is somewhat protracted.’
812, 21, dele the proposed name Cyananthus, which is already appropriated in
Dr. WALyrcu’s catalogue.
829, 3, from pottom, for ‘ interesting,’ read ‘ intimate.’

Page line

348, 6, after ‘ to this’ insert ‘ day.’

350, 44, for ‘2,3. Hunda,’ read ‘ 2, Hunda.’

377, 3, from below, for ‘ a,’ read ‘ an.’

384, 9, from below, for ‘ general,’ read ‘ generic.’
386, 22, after written insert semicolon.

387, 4, from below, foré us 2 read ¢ 29900”

392, 4, for ‘ unexpected,’ read ‘ unsuspected.’
391, 12, for‘ Denavagri,’ read ‘ Devanagari.’

460, 35, for EL a read Biles
467, 19, for ‘ Parthia,’ read ‘ Bactria.’
468, 21, for ‘ the Sanchi,’ ead ‘ at Sanchi.’

The vowel mark e has been broken off under the press in a great many passages
of the Sanskrit readings of the Delhi inscription in the July number, particularly in
the word mé.

581, 7, after ‘ by,’ insert ‘ the.’

583, 5, of notes, for ‘ nimitat,’ read ‘ nimita.’

584, 12, ditto dele‘ m’ after ‘ esa.’

585, 9, ditto for ‘ june,’ read ‘ jane.’

—— 20, ditto for ‘ participlelar,’ read ‘ participular.’

594, 25, ditto for ‘ adopting,’ read ‘ adapting.’

695, 12, ditto for ‘ nacshatras,’ read ‘ nacshatric.’

603, 11, ditto for ‘ dhara,’ read ‘ adhara.’
604, 4, ditto for ‘ neat,’ read ‘ next.’
608, 6, ditto for ‘ you,’ read ‘ thou.’
—19, ditto for ‘ Kahgur,’ read ‘ Kahgyur.’

676, 7, for ‘this powerful,’ read ‘ his powerful,’

— 3, from below, for ‘ ayantaliyam,’ read ‘ anantaliyam.’
766, 29, for ‘24° 134,’ read ‘ 24 miles: 133.’

779, 2, and 5, for ‘ is,’ read ‘ are.’

791, 8, for ‘Chadaguttassa,’ read ‘ Chandaguttassa.’
— 17, for ‘leases,’ read ‘ leaves.’

794, 7, after quarter, insert full point.

— 3, from bottom, for ‘very,’ read ‘ verb.’

795, 30, for ‘ papey,’ read ‘ paper.’

— last line, for‘ qa@’ read‘ qe,’

87 1 ‘ rie s 2 read ¢ \<{%} ».%? and in the transla-
76, ’ Sor hkl (x2 eiate SS) (92 Ot - ;

oo
tion, line 14, for ‘wap,’ read ‘ WALD,’ (or WALR,) and for ‘ Monday,’
read ‘ Tuesday.’

884, 7, for * qarfx,’ reads faarfc.’
13, for * BTAraceyy,” reed * TAT ATRY.’
19, for « Faratfy,’ read « fargnfe.’
976, 3, for ‘ aRa,’ read ‘ aRS.’
4, for « wa, read <« <1.
6, for * qat,’ read « aa.’
13, for afeatiaaaal, read « meanaaaar.’
977, 18, for « areaqcur,’ read « aac.’
942, [The extract from the Rekha Ganita differs very materially from the copy in
the College here, and the following passage in page 944, after the word wafa in
line 7 is required to complete the explanation of the figure:

afetuafaat: tajicaty dacafyaia wafa gare aac
The rest are additions to the preface which it is less necessary to correct. ]

a ri

Pie ; i

ea au a
We Area Y

Ph ahek oe gah hus
2 Sool ai
atl egiccebeta ovine y 337 Rab
ie: ay gta ay ha

piacere

i hee i

Pipa Pad reente
Spa ae ine Siemon gamenitiey Een
1 lode 6d emanpa dies sili’ roe i) Fesinahinlaathihia é

Dah,
;

iy
if By
e

Cru a
ae a '

‘ tb Nae Une esh et ' Ao tuner

i at a Aye yh, We Sn A
bik CAD as oti 1 as

a
et

LIST OF PLATES.

Plate I. (XXXII. of vol. V.) Bhitari Lat Beat eck to face page 1
Il. Alphabets of the Tai language, ..........scsscessscessseeeseees 19
III. Specimen of the Khamti writing, ........... ccescccsssereeseee 20
IV. Specimen of the Ahom language,..... ....ccsccsecececercseeee tbidew
V. The Eria silkworm of Assam, Piestsifa dguthea, piers wavewee ee
VI. The Moonga silkworm of ditto, Saturnia Assamensii,...... 30
VII. Facsimiles of an inscription in the Asiatic Society’s

Museum, translated by Captain Marshall, ........... Pave Pe MEMS. sh As 89
VIII. Occiput of the Sivatherium, ....0....sccscccssecncosesesevcsease 152

IX. Lower jaw of the same fossil ansingly: Dre AMEE RO 6. otuton 152

X. Inscription of Dipaldinna at Amardvati, .............ceseceee 218

XI. Another inscription from the same place, ..............ss60086 222
XII. Fossil shells of the Chéri range in Cutch, ........sssceeeeeneee 159
XIIf. Alphabet of the Amardvati character, ...........ss.seeseeee8 222

XIV. XV. Indo-Sassanian Coins, ....... eg besactonsecanstesd ooOS
XVI. Head of the Bos Gaurus (?) or eats seetastieswee tees) ae
XVII. Facsimile of Museum Inscription, No. 6, eee 280

XVIII. Fossil bone brought up in the boring in ee William ;

head of the Bos Gaurus (museum) ; and fossil quadrumanous tooth,... 236
moi. Map of Captain Hannay’s route, ..c....0cscccssenccaricoeceesce 245
XX. Ceylon Coins, ........ .. oe tee ccnececevccereessceescsece vo 298

XXI. Diagram of moon’s geebeation ; polaber mycterizans, and
fossil bone from Fort boring, ....... No Wasisrelsbaneasactneeceeoeioiesee Ok
XXII. Sindhi and Multani diphabecsy. wesisedasviaansaeninaeedseciessa econ tay 352
XXIII. Fossil Qaudrumana of the Sewéliks, ............scscsesecseeees 360
XXIV. Legends on Saurashtra coins, <2... sereceseescccesccsscvesecceres 382
XXV. Principal Inscription at Sanchi, ..........cccsescssovecsscoeceees 454
XXVI. Second Inscription from the same place,. ...... .s.csseeceeeee 458
XXVII. Various smaller ditto in the Lat character, ..........00.0000. 460
Pea Vill: View of the Samchi Monument, 1... ..:c.ccccercs ove cocescosss 462
XXIX. Details of the Architecture of ditto, ........sccccscccesceccsces 452
XXX. Fossil fore-leg of an elephant from Jabalpur, ................ 488

XXXI. Head of a fossil Batrachian, .......... as sreeiaseieh eds) AO
XXXII. Inscription in Hala eee, ad. a Kalinjer ieeariniticin, senstas 665
XXXIII. Gumsar copper-plate Grant, snccaataaluwlcbsmentevhiae asm nesanees HOG
XXXIV. r ny ( 672
XXXV. (Inscriptions from the Caves near Gaya, ...seecsseseerer< 676
aXXvVI. § °V 676

XXV1

XXXVIT.

XXXVIII.

List of Plates.

Inscription on a fragment of rock at Singapur,
The Testudo geometrica,... sdeccPo:
Osteology of the Bibos, or Gane Gan:

Restoration of the Allahabad pillar, .. ....ssseeccersseee eeeee

Bareilly inscription, .s..6...0ccedscoseccscsessssceseseee
Delhi lat inscription, “Beene
Town of Oujein, and atatenalace.
Facsimile of Multai copper-plate Grant,
Ditto of Epitaph on an Arabic tombstone,
Ditto of an Inscription from Cabul,

Sketch of the Khaiber Tope, ..... .....

Inscription in As. Soc. Museum, from Calne

eececeesoves

Map of Capt. McLeod’s route to Zimmay, .......06 seeeeoeee
Diagrams of the Rekhé Ganita, .. .... 0 ....cscseeseseeccseeeres

Burmese Bells, ...... .....+.

Map to illustrate geology a Sbonii Jabiliptiel vicdaaieaee ade

Inscriptions from the Sainhadri caves,

Udayagiri Inscriptions, ........ cha deeeeec ose

Inscription No. 2 of the Allahabba sill fi i BOREAS eter
Various fragments Of ditto,..........ccssscvesessseccesseceeees

Inscription on the Khandgiri tHe aise ee hets

:

be wey

eS ae

Journ. As. Soe. ; Vat Heal

cc
| Inseriplion on thc BHITARI LAT.H on See Ghatifpur aAéstricl.

see Plate XXX fo elcva

eM ATES Re YOMUMATINZ ALZINOSAZA eee EYP
“yag ul ersseunaaF MIs ALYY LT) RLAIMIAY HES Ty us ve,
UTE FUCHS UA, UETREHIIAM UAW 22 Roefuray 2s EU
UA 28 UAPECTEANUZLTWAS WAAAY LAME ZS SALTY EAS UL BRIO
UIRTHAFULTEIE ASSN YAS URAL LAL F UBZHZATBUARUIS

| (pecQunredr ES*ueyayysy” ANS UAURANS WANA Ls LYAUA suum:

| UFEMAGULAH UBS cus HOAUR NRahy | NHRPUML QUAY EATS ARYY
| WAALS IAL ADT FLU UAY BAAR WAV T al AMA Raul
| ale AAP U ws UY AZS UAenZY AaigQu Tas u WRB LaYSe 1uy¥ye
Roan ng RoqueguRar 4 ka al 4 EE PA By % AA rUpeusydyg a Fay, OLY |
He FNEERINA RT AUDI UPR aAAUlIsMNTY ULE ANA YTUR UT,
AY? BAuTs1z71 AUER DU AUNT AMA UTA see usu guaeany |
AYqegut zene wawruskaul gra rinyay HATAFYZATM SY le :
LET, 334 BUR TpU MAPAUABAIAR RIRBUF ALA, F GRLOAN ASRS, |
TAAZAT TIARA SLINAUL ULL Y AY AUP ANUAZS THFUA LUAPAY,
FAUNAS, WQUrsr EIGAUIN TEGO UALR GL ARIS AANGWTEGR: te
he SMUYSMUAYEZM MUL” ZULALALAR LAST Ar 2

DAP e
| WNSAlE EEG TER 3 Busnynyaqure Huy yx BIN war y AUS, ely

AAAAAA MANUAL? SIU MRS ZN YG Ug eu yas TR YI

Lt.A. Cunningham des. A Prinses lth;

Actual size of the sculplured LeL£ers.

| Aue

Printed atthe orventab Lith’ Press. Celeutta

JOURNAL

OF

THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. hake Mee vieey: 1837.

I.—Restoration and Translation of the Inscription on the Bhitdéri Lat,
with critical and historical remarks. By the Rev. W. H. Mut,
D. D., Principal of Bishop’s College, Vice-President, &c. &c.

The discovery in the Ghazipur district, of a pillar with an inscrip-
tion bearing the same royal names and genealogy as No. 2 on that
of Allahabad, and continuing the series downward by three or four
generations from SamupRA-GuprA, the principal subject of panegyric
in both, might be expected to furnish valuable supplementary infor-
mation on points which that monument left in obscurity. What was
the seat and extent of the empire of this Gupta dynasty, and what
was the precise place which the acts and events there described bore
in the general history of Northern India in the ages that followed
the great eras of VicramApirya and SALIvAHANA,—are points on
which we might hope to gain more light by a document of this length,
than from any others which the progress of antiquarian discovery has
yet produced.

The actual information obtained from this inscription, though not
altogether destitute of new and interesting particulars relating to the
state of India at the time of these kings, as I hope to shew in the few
historical remarks subjoined to the reading and translation, is yet far
from affording the desired satisfaction on the principal points just men-
tioned. Except the bare point of succession, and some adventures rather
alluded to than related in verses of a somewhat obscure style of compo-
sition, the information of a directly historical nature extends little
beyond what is obtained from the numismatic researches so ably and
indefatigably conducted by our Secretary. Whether a more complete

B

2 Restoration and Translation (Jaw.

transcript would much increase our information from this source,
may also be doubted. Lieutenant Cunnineuam, to whose zeal and
activity the inquirers into Indian antiquities are so deeply indebted,
states that he made the transcript of this Bhitari inseription under
very serious disadvantages: but I am not disposed to attribute to
any imperfections arising from this cause, the whole or even the
greater part of the errors discoverable in the inseription as now exhi-
bited. Some are certainly chargeable on the sculptor who formed
the letters on the pillar, unfaithfully representing the remembered or
written archetype before him: and these errors are of sufficient mag-
nitude to induce the probable belief, that others occasioning more
perplexity in the deciphering, may have arisen from the same source.

' From whatever source, however, they proceed, they are capable of
being completely detected and amended in all the earlier part of the
inscription : viz. the introduction, and the laudatory verses that follow ;
but when the verse suddenly ceases or changes, and that in the midst
of the stanza, as it does about the middle of the 14th Ime on the
pillar,—it is impossible to say how far errors of the same kind with
those before found and corrected, (such as this sudden cessation itself
seems to indicate) may have produced the general unintelligibility of
the document until we come to its last line, the 19th. With the
exception of those four nes and a half, the rest, notwithstanding the
indistinctness of many of the letters (indicated by the frequent double
readings and oecasional lacune in Lieutenant CunnineHam’s pencil
eopy), and the more serious difficulty arising from the positive errors
above mentioned, may be interpreted with sufficient confidence.

That I may not, however, seem to be gratuitously imputing error
to an unknown artist more than twelve centuries dead, with a view to
screen the want of skill or accuracy in his living transcribers and
interpreters,—I am bound to make good the charge in question in
detail, and in a manner that may bring conviction to the mind
of every competent scholar. The substitution of w for @ in the
word qalaaa: (cohibitis-affectibus-viri) in the 6th line, is certainly
the mistake of the.graver, not of his copyist: as is also the equally
evident substitution in the following line of the trisyllable yfgat
prithti for its synonyme Wet prithvé (the earth) ; where the latter
word of two long syllables is indispensably required by the measure
of the verse, indicated as it is by all the preceding and subsequent
words in a manner not to be mistaken. These words in their
written forms in the ancient character, are too unlike what are
severally substituted for them to make this the possible error of a
European copyist unacquainted with Sanscrit,—while they are pre-e

1837.] of the Inscription on the Bhitdrt Lat. 3

cisely such mistakes as a Hindu superficially acquainted with that
language might most easily commit, if uninspected, in a work like
this : the former arising from an ignorant confusion of two words of
similar sound, but wholly different etymology as well as meaning,—
the latter from total inattention to the rules of metrical harmony.
Now the existence of two such glaring errors of the sculptor, uncor-
rected, renders it highly probable that we should impute to him
a large proportion, if not the whole, of the seven following equally
manifest errors, (which might in their own nature, the first especially,
be as easily committed by the European tracer of a facsimile.)

1. We have in line 8, at the close of the first metrical stanza, one
@ instead of two in the words @a@w nanartta required to close the
verse in the Mdanint measure

vv Vv 88 UUme or OU ass eer rae ee

“with no room whatever in the facsimile for the missing letter.

2. We have in the beginning of line 10, the syllables f¥a with not
the least space between them—though it is absolutely certain that a @
ought to be there, no other syllable making a word with the syllables
gfufz preceding, viz. the word pranthita from the close of the 9th
line. |

3. Again in line 10, we have in the facsimile ¢& where the measure
cannot possibly admit more than the latter of these two syllables,
viz. the long € in yea.

4. We have in line 12, the syllables nufefafetir without the least
interval in the facsimile between the first and second of them,—
though the first is the penultimate of a connected and well defined
stanza, and the four following are as evidently the beginning of
another: the verse thus requiring, as does the sense independently of
the verse, the syllable @ to close the former stanza with the word
suddham.

5. We have in line 13, the syllables 4: fst in close juxta-posi-
tion, not only contrary to the rules of sandhi, which in verse
are carefully observed, but the former appearing from the preced-
ing syllables to be the penultimate of a Mdnini line, while the latter
appears equally from the following ones to be the ¢hird syllable
of the next: so that there are absolutely required three syllables for
which there is no space whatever in the facsimile ; viz. either 3Ifag
which I have supplied, or something equivalent, to close one line of
the stanza and begin the next.

6. There is no adequate space for the seven syllables required to
be supplied at the beginning of the 14th line on the pillar to com-

B 2

4 Restoration and Translation [JAaNn.

mence the second line of the stanza there, though the continuance
of the same measure is so clearly marked by what precedes and what
immediately follows: and

7. What is still more strange, that measure closes with the second
line of the stanza; what follows being as irreducible to metre as to
good sense.

With these nine specimens of most evident error in as many
lines of the inscription, the two last errors implying the skipping of
several syllables at once,—and closed with the fact that there is no
integral number of Médnini stanzas of four lines, but 55 only from
their commencement in the 7th line of the pillar,—the grounds of
conjectural emendation were too slight for its probable application,
when the guide of metre was wanting. Accordingly from the 14th
to the last line of the pillar, which supplied a stanza in the ordinary
Anustubh measure, (a space constituting about one quarter of the
inscription,) I have been content to groupe together those syllables
which formed connected meanings, leaving the rest in which no such
connexion appeared, uncopied: and abandoning, with respect to
them, a task so much resembling that which the Chaldean king
imposed on his magicians,—that of supplying the dream as well as
the interpretation.

After this explanation, I proceed to exhibit the text, together with
an English version of those three quarters of the inscription which are
sufficiently intelligible, beginning with the seven lines of prose, that
declare the genealogy and the succession. ,

Line of
the Lat.

i + Wei facsSt yleatastat ee aqeetuata
2. [=] afeamatate THIRUG ATR [eat] + aaga
UH: FAWAT 2 TART fecmacuze & <IAAGATTT
he SIT AAATATAR * ABCastes aru re
AIST aATAT aT [faz] fathers
4, Heleat Far[ear] « qara ABUTS
axa Taeafee stat HEleaiaa cara wat]
5, weuface + + UcAATaaT He aaT TTA
WY TAU A Gal ABSA 2 HASTE: Wa
6. « [ [Aas TARTRATE ufwaae

7, AeeraTaaa: Grew: Yfedtudewat « [aie] za
qaqaedy

1837.]

LY.

12.

13.

pO.

of the Inscription on the Bhitdri Lat.

(feu jo fsraeat: qatar: aetat
[f<|uta a RAAT WHAAAAT |
yfuateaa [attfaatjara: qeaTA:
azfeaufeara Sz feafalay
a faeaanctat atadtefrattt
tfaqausarat famam qaT |
ufafenafaart Awa Fa aait
2 atuaafatsratat Grae At 2 Wes |
ufafeaal gata: jefaurayeat
faatraqragiasatarads |
fafoasaaatat (aja atare atat
ScaagAA aaafast alert |
tatrracanits 2 wafuat TTAATE
VALHAUATAL WM! WS |
facaqala ames vgtaed
afcaaaaae stad aa ais] i
fefa fafa oftag[ et ]gatt aaa:
fuafe feaqal[a]- favat[atjaaalt l
qaarstatratai feared: Rice
feq|fatautcdteatat Alaa |
wafegfes wan caal waat[a
« ecatacaal| waiacacsfaT |
faufacwueriqaala feaafiattaae aaraa
UAT fafera: ufafea * a ------- qatar
PARTIC MTHSIaRLA + WEIMLIAWE
qafau: tisigacarfeatyg Geyidt --~=+ 0 ~
Saati Pe ea a eee wag nifea:
+ aaaaaay CaTARCIMAT: ATAMATA: - - - -
dad iad afifaat cars arte: |
VAUISIITH F Aa GaaTwis | =fa |

Translation.

or

Of the liberator of the greatest kings, incomparable on the earth,—by
whom loads of forest timber are collected for the holocaustic service of
Inpra, Varuna and Yama by the completion of sacrifices bearing the
flavour of the waters of all the four circumambient oceans,—whose glory
reaches to the firmament,—who on every side bestows liberally as the

6 Restoration and Translation (Jan.

golden-sided mountain (Meru),—by whom Meru himself might be borne
aloft in the piercing talons of his mighty arm,—the great grandson of the
great king Gupra,—grandson of the great king GuatotKacHa,—son of the
great king, the sovereign of kings, CuanpRa-eurTa,—maternal grandson
of Liccnavi,—born of the great goddess-like Cuma’ra-pb’vi,—the great
king, the sovereign of kings, SamupRa-eupra,—

Of him, when the accepted son was pronounced to be the son of De’vi,
daughter of Mawa’pairyva, the incomparable worshipper of the supreme
Buagcavat (Crisuna), the great king, the sovereign of kings, Coanpra-
eupTa,—then his son, before addicted to illiberality, and a man of great
parsimony, was purified by the waters of destiny. Such was the excellent
blessedness of the worshipper of the supreme Buaeavat, the great king,
the sovereign of kings, Cuma’ra-cupta, celebrated for his mildness of
disposition, and of subdued passions united to accumulated fame,—a
blessedness pervading even the forests and desert lands.

Verse.

Having well surmounted the calamities that oppressed the earth, the
chief and unique hero of the Gupta race, of face like a lotus, displays the
glory of conquest : even he, by name Scanpa-ceupra of distinguished and
spotless renown,—who in the spirit of his own dreadful deeds danced
in the fierce dance, (S1va-like after his vengeance for Srra’s death.)

Possessed of a clear insight into the profound wisdom of the Tantras,
with aspirit of unceasing silence (on their incommunicable mysteries—
and in accordance with their precept and discipline) mangling the flesh of
the refractory in successive victories;—he by whom their challenge to
battle being accepted and answered, forms a splendid spectacle in every
quarter of the earth,—is declared even by alien princes to be one whose
mind could not be shaken by sudden and unexpected calamity.

For afterwards by him to whom the keeping of his treasure was com-
mitted,—the boundary which was given as a sacred deposit, and worthy
to be extended to the extremities of the earth—was treacherously taken
away, and the prosperity of the family removed from it,—(even by him
the minister aforesaid) coveting the wealth of that family, having previ-
ously professed much attachment in words, but destitute of the light (of
truth), and followed by calamitous defection.

Yet (having conquered) the land, his left foot was fixed there on a
throne yet untrodden by mortals, and having obtained excellent room,
and laid by his weapons, he reposed from war on his (inaccessible) moun-
tain. His pure and noble exploits, the exploits of a man of unspotted
fame, although long opposed by the kings of the excellent seven hills, are
now sung even by them.

In every region did men surround that young prince, when his father
had gone to heaven, as one who had attained most illustrious prosperity :
whom his father’s brother and the other chiefs did first (thus surround,
hailing him) as their new sovereign, in the midst of the joy of conquest,
with tears in their eyes,

1837.) of the Inscription on the Bhitdré Lat. 7

May he who is like Crisuna still obeying his mother Ds'vaxi, after
his foes are vanquished, he of golden rays, with mercy protect this my
design.

Whatever prince in this place perpetually worships this sacred image,
is considered by Rupra (Siva) himself as one whose understanding is
ennobled and rendered praise-worthy by this affectionate devotion, even in
the land of Arua (InpRa) and the other celestials.

Remarks on the above Inscription.

The parentage of SamupRa-Gupta son of CHANDRA-GUPTA, witch
closed the Allahabad inscription, forms in nearly the same words the
beginning of the present; and his panegyric which pervaded the
earlier monument, is the leading subject in the prose part of this.
The first new fact is the designation of his son and successor,
CuanprRA-Gurra the second: whom it seemed most obvious on the
first reading of the names* to identify with the expected son and
heir of the 18th line of the pillar of Allahabad, the offspring of
SamuDRA-Gvupra and his principal queen the daughter of the proud
princess Sanudricd. This identification, however, is removed by
the terms of the inscription itself: this son does not succeed by right
of primogeniture, but as peculiarly selected (parigrihita) on account |
of his eminent virtues from the rest of the family or families of the
polygamist king, and is the offspring not of Sanu&rica’s daughter,
but of the daughter of a prince named Mandpaitya. The son and
successor of Cuanpra-Gupra II. is CumAra-eupta, who is represented
as having been a very unprincely character at the time of his father’s
adoption as heir to the throne; but having been disciplined by some
unnamed fortune, becomes on his own accession to the throne,
an emulator of the mild virtues and the Vaishnava devotion of his
parent. The next king is Scanpa-cupra, who may be most pro-
bably supposed to be the son of his immediate predecessor CumARra-
Gupta: but on this point, the verse which here takes the place of
the more narrative prose, is unfortunately silent. We only hear of
his distinguished fame as a warrior: and that his piety, congenial
with his acts, does not take the same turn with that of his two
nearest predecessors, of devotion to VisHnu the Preserver, but attach-
ed itself to the opposite system now so prevalent in this part of
India, the deep, mysterious and sanguinary system of the Tantras.
After the conquest and slaughter of many opposing kings, we hear

* See p. 644 of volume V.

8 Historical Remarks [Jan.

of his eventual triumph over a more formidable enemy than all, a
treacherous minister, who for a time succeeds in dispossessing him
of his kingdom. After vanquishing, however, the rival monarchs of
the seven hills, and resting peacefully on his laurels in his inacces-
sible mountain throne, (localities which carry us away from the
immediate vicinity of the Ganges, but whether towards the north or
Central India we have no means of determining,) this worthy wor-
shipper of Stva and Durea ascends to heaven: and his brother
and the other chiefs, with mingled feelings of grief and affectionate
allegiance, proclaim his young child the heir to his father’s crown
and conquests. This youth is described as obedient to the queen
dowager his mother, as was Crisuna to his mother De/vax1’; but
the part of the inscription that proceeds to speak of him is con-
fused and unintelligible; neither does he appear to be once named ;
unless we conceive some letters of line 18 to give his name thus:
MauEsa-prITA-GuPTA, (the Gupta attached to Siva, or beloved by Siva.)
He is probably the Manenpra-cupta whose name occurs in several
of the newly discovered coins of this dynasty.

The royal family of the Guptas, therefore, as adapted to the time
of this inscription, stands as follows; the Arabic numerals denoting
sovereigns, or those to whom the prefix Mahardja Adhiraja belongs,

in the order of their succession.
Gupta, a Raja of the Solar line.

LiggHAVI,

GHATOTKACHA, ditto ditto, whose daughter was

1. CoHanpra-GuptTa I. —&—Cuma/’ra-pEvi’, MaAna’-DAITYA,
queen consort. whose daughter was

2 ———— De’vr’,,
one of the queens of
SAMUDRA-GUPTA.

2. SAMUDRA-GUPTA,
3. CHANDRA-Gupra JI.

4. CUMA’RA-GUPTA,
whose son probably was

5. SCANDA-GUPTA,

6. A young prince (MAHENDRA-GUPTA ?)
a minor at the date of this inscription.

1837.] on the Inscription of the Bhitari Lat. 3

One remarkable fact, learnt solely from this inscription, is the
prevalence at the time of the Gupta dynasty, of the two opposite
sectarian forms of later Hindu worship: that of the exclusive devo-
tees of Visunu on the one hand, whose favorite authority is the
celebrated poem (probably inserted among the Puranas by the com-
paratively recent grammarian VopEDEvaA) called the Srimad Bhigavata:
and that of the worshippersof Siva and his female energies on the other,
whose text books are those singular compounds of Cabalistic mys-
tery, licentiousness and blood, the Agamas or Tantras.—The princes
Cuanpra-Gupta and Cuma/ra-GupTa are expressly commemorated as
belonging to the former class, and Scanpa-cupta as an adherent of the
latter. And here I must recall an observation that I hazarded when
commenting on the Allahabad inscription, (J.A.S. vol. iii.p. 268,) that
the worship of the Saktis, with its existing mysteries and orgies, was
most probably unknown in India at the date of that monument. The
terms in which that species of devotion is spoken of about a century
after, in the second* of the metrical stanzas in the present Bhitdré
inscription, shews that the same system was even then dominant, and
sufficiently powerful and seducing to enlist kings among its votaries.
And while this (if I am correct in supposing the age of the Gupta
dynasty to be somewhere between the Ist and 9th centuries of our
era), may be among the earliest authentic notices of that mode of
worshipping Baarrava and C&xi’,—the mention of it at all furnishes
an additional proof to my mind of the impossibility} of referring these
monuments to the earlier age of CHanpra-cupta Maurya, or that
of ALEXANDER the Great, and the century immediately following.

A far more plausible hypothesis is the identification of this Gupta
dynasty, with that which is mentioned in the prophetico-historical
part of the Vishnu-Purana, (Book iv. chap. 24,) as arising in this
precise tract of country, contemporaneously with other dynasties in
different parts of India, during the turbulent period that followed
the extinction of the last race of Indian sovereigns that reigned in
Magadha, and the irruption of Sacz and other foreign tribes from
the north-west. The dominion of the Guptas is there said to include
the great city of Praydga on the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna,
where their principal monument is now found, as well as the yet more
sacred city of Mathura on the latter river, and the less known names
of Padmdvati and Kdnti-puri, (probably near the site of our present
Cawnpore:) it is also described as extending down the Ganges to

* See Note A. + See Note B.

10 Historical Remarks (Jan.

Magadha or Behar, where one VisvA-sPHATIKA (or VisvA-sPpHuRSI, of
the old race of Magadha sovereigns) had extirpated the existing race
of Xattriyas, and set up other low castes, together with Brahmans, in
their stead ; as I read in two MSS. copies* of the Vishnu-Purana, the
words of which are

anya ¢ feaanfeadst 2 araivatcata aadas
ufee areata cist wufsata | sarenfaaasadtaan
Te wget aaqat waa Tata Aa WATS
Haga, Aare |

«In the country of Magadha, one named Visva-sPHATIKA Shall form
and set up in the kingdom other castes, the Kaivarttas, Yadus, Pulin-
das, and Brahmans: and thus having abolished all the races of Xattri-
yas, shall the nine Nagas, and in Padmdvatt, Kdnti-puri, Mathura, and
on the Ganges from Praydga, shall the Magadhas and the Guptas
rule over the people belonging to Magadha.” \

All these new sets of kings, with the Natshadhas in Calinga, &c. and
the more barbarous races elsewhere, are represented in the Purana
as ferocious, rapacious and tyrannical men, of little knowledge and no
principle, whose rise and progress and fall are to be equally sudden
and extraordinary, short-lived, and only nominal observers of religion.
The people under their sway, and through the contact of foreign
races, will gradually fall into that neglect of caste and other religious
observances, that reference of all things to worldly riches and conse-
quent impiety and unrighteousness, that will prepare the way for
the tenth and last incarnation of Visunu as Katx.’ to restore all
things. Thus, soon after the account of their Guptas, close the
prophetic announcements of Pardsara to Marrreya of what was
to befal the world after him, and with them the 4th Book of the
Vishnu- Purana.

It is true, that according to the chronology of the Purana, as set
down minutely in that chapter, we should have the commence-

* Thé valuable English abstract and partial translation of this Purana (as of
the others) deposited in the Asiatic Society’s Library by Professor H. H. Wit-
son,—is silent on the latter point, the association of the Guptas with Maga-
dhas, and their dominion in Behar: relating their possession of those four cities
in the Dodb, Padmdvatt, Kdnti-purt, Mathura, and Praydga, as altogether uncon.
nected with the affairs of Magadha, and the extirpation of the Xattriyas from
that country, with which they are distinctly blended in the Sanscrit passage
as given above.

For the further testimony of the Srimad-Bhagavata, see Note C.

1837.] on the Inscription of the Bhitért Lat. 7

ment of the reign of these Guptas posterior to SANDRAcoTTAS, and
consequently to ALExaNpDER the Great, by (1387 +112 + 45 4+ 456 +.
1399 + 300 + 186 =) 2635 years,—and therefore as really future
to us as to the prophetic Muni and his hearer. But setting aside all
other considerations, it is only the four first of the seven component
periods of this sum that will appear to an attentive inspection of the
Pur4na itself, to be entitled to the least attention: viz. the spaces as-
signed respectively to the Maurya, the Sanga, the Kanva and Andhra
dynasties of Hindu sovereigns in Magadha: of which the name of
each individual king is set down, their several numbers’ 10, 10, 4
and 30 agreeing perfectly with the durations assigned to each race*.
But the fifth and sixth periods of 1399 and 300 years have no such
catalogues of kings accompanying them, but only a statement that
in the former there should rule in succession seven kings of the
Abbhra caste, 10 Gardabhiras, 16 Saka or Scythian kings, 8 Yavana
or Grecian, 14 Tushara, 13 Munda, and 1] Mauna kings: and in the
latter period of three centuries, Paura and 11 other unnamed sove-
reigns. This enumeration, strongly indicative of the disturbed and
semi-barbarous condition of affairs, which caused the suspension of all
the ancient records,—and in which synchronous dynasties might
easily be mis-stated as successive ones, and the sum of years readily
palmed on the Hindu reader, to enhance the antiquity of the classical
and heroic ages of the country,—is succeeded, in the last period
immediately preceding the rise of the Guptas, by something more
resembling the records of earlier times. As this list, occupying
the seventh period above mentioned of 186 years, has not yet been
published,—(that of Hamitton in the corresponding period being
somewhat different and much more confused,) | will here set it down
from my MS. of the Vishnu-Purana.

* These may all be seen, as they stand in this and other Puranas, in p. 100
of Mr. J. Prtnsrp’s Useful Tables. The accuracy of these lists is strongly con-
firmed by the collateral testimony of the Chinese travellers in India in the 5th
century, whose relation is published in the London Asiatic Journal of July last.
Their king of Kapila, Yun-Gan, Beloved of the Moon, whose ambassador sent
presents to China A. D. 428, is (not CHANDRA/NANDA, as the learned translator
of that work suspected, but) Cuanpra-sri’, the king immediately preceding
Puvomarcais, the last of the Andhra dynasty at Magadha,— who was reigning
at this precise time. ‘This removes the hope entertained by Mr. J. Prinsep,
(to whom I am indebted for the communication of this paper) and myself, that
this might prove to be the Coanpra-cuprta of the inscription, and makes the
latter posterior to him by probably three or four centuries.

c 2

12 Historical Remarks (Jan.

Vinpuya-sacti from Kilakila, who adopts the manners of
the Yavanas, whose son is

PURANJAYA,
RA’MA-CHANDRA,
DHARMA.
VANGARA, (Wils. VAR/ANGA.)

KRITANANDANA, (who has 4 sons.)

SUKHINANDI, NANDIYASAS, SisuHA, PRAVIRA.
who has 13 sons.

After whom came 4 Bahukas or Bactrians, 3 Puspamitras, 13 Yadu-
mitras, 7 Mekalas; and in Kausala or Oude, 9 Naishadhas.

_ Thus the account of this dynasty, which Hamitron calls the Bah-
lic or Bactrian one, terminates in a confusion worse confounded than
that from which it emerged. And this statement in the Vishnu-
Purana is immediately followed by the passage above quoted respect-
ing the Magadhas and Guptas.

Allowing, however, the least possible duration to the confused
periods that followed the subversion of the Andhra dynasty in the
middle of the fifth century after Christ, it is scarcely possible to fix
the subjects of our present inquiry, the Guptas, higher than the age
of CHARLEMAGNE in Europe, if we suppose them identical with the
Guptas of the Purana.

Notes A.

The insertion among the praises of the 5th king Scanpa-aupta, of
the epithet ‘“‘ a mangler of the flesh of the refractory,’ (avinama-pala-
sdtd,) and that in close juxta-position with the attributes of peculiar
wisdom, and adherence to a mysterious system of Cabalistic theo-
logy,;—may appear surprising to persons who have either considered
but slightly the genius and tendencies of idolatry, or are unacquaint-
ed with this peculiar form of it. To shew how perfectly natural is
the juxta-position in the present instance, I cannot give a more
generally intelligible proof than in the picture drawn in the metaphy-
sical drama Prabodha-chandra-udaya, of a votary of this same Tantric
discipline, under the name of Sa-uMA-sIDDHANTA,—i, e. says the

1837.] on the Inscription of the Bhitdrt Ldt. 13

commentator, a professor of the science of Siva BuarrAva in con-
junction with Uma his consort.—I will give the original Sanscrit and
Pracrit (the latter spoken by the Buddhist, being his own Pali,—the
former by the other two speakers) with a different version from that
of Dr. Taytor, distinguishing prose and verse exactly as in the
original: premising, that the ingenious author does not intend to
give any exaggeration or caricature, but simply to exhibit a model of
an existing mode of belief and practice in his time: such as may be
traced also, under certain modifications even now; after centuries of
Mahomedan and Christian rule have interfered with the free exercise
of such homicidal worship.

aa: ofanfa Grafeara: arataaequie| eT ee:
(uftara] achat aaa:
WAUAG a SHITAATAA: |
quits FMB STUAT
sufaafaaiiadtaera |
ayaa: | wat aifasae yfsar mete ata yfea
[sue] wa aretha sgapeag ad ate Ta
SIGATRE |
AUR: | BC AUUH AH AIACTATAATYTT |
afeenrarertranttargatasaseat
GB TARTAR AGUA A A UTTAIT |
aa wrasrenretarseat Tae TT
zat a qeamecafatae at FET WTA: |
faa | [wat frara] TH IE HST STRUT AAAAT |
aq| ataraa afaari Bel Brcuraattaat aatfa fauraant
Tal TATA |
Hat | [Aare] AU aT yaw Afra WRITIT RAT
aga we farsa a fas wae naaaifetafaraa
sadtrat serafearasfeatarat waar wardtefa:,
qwalAate aH afeare |
ElCeCgLsas As BLITSAT ES
faafa weat aaatai wafy wate |
aanaadiaargat fara adtfaat
HIT VAS BARA Qa fratia aa

14 Historical Remarks [Jan.

ay | wa aaifes wetsra Hatha gars wearer Stas
zagra fefas faurssit fata |
AUT) BU wa qacty asat tyaifaan cattaute aca
avait FT Ses | WBA
VAMLIITARC STA AH THAIS
ATH LISS ITEC WaT |
<ul aft sausataRaa
qua vateat ufuefaarta |

[xfa esaqaefa |]
In Act III.
To them, enter Soma-SippHanra in the guise of a Kapalika (or man of skulls),
with a sword in his hand.
Soma-Sid. (walking about.)
With goodly necklace deck’d of bones of men,
Haunting the tombs, from cups of human skull
Eating and quaffing,—ever I behold
With eyes that Meditation’s salve hath clear’d,
The world of diverse jarring elements
Composed, but still all one with the Supreme.
Buddhist. This man professes the rule of a KApdlika. I will ask him what it
is.—(Going up to him.) O, ho! you with the bone and skull necklace, what
are your notions of happiness and salvation ?
Soma-Sid. Wretch of a Buddhist! Well; hear what is our religion.

With flesh of men, with brain and fat well smear’d,
We make our grim burnt-offering,—break our fast
From cups of holy Brahman’s skull,—and ever
With gurgling drops of blood that plenteous stream
From hard throats quickly cut, by us is worshipped
With human offerings meet, our God, dread BHAIRAVA.
Bréhman Mendicant, (stopping his ears.) Buddhist, Buddhist, what think you
of this? O horrible discipline !
Buddhist. Sacred Arhata! some awful sinner has surely deceived that man.
Soma-Siddhanta (in a rage). Aha‘!—sinner that thou art,—vilest of heretics,
with thy shaven erown, drest like the lowest outcasts, uncombed one, away
with thee! Is not the blessed husband of Buavawnt the sole cause of the
creation, preservation, and destruction of the fourteen worlds, and his power
established by the fullest demonstration of the Védant? Let us yet shew
even you the magnificence of this religion.
I call at will the best of gods, great Hart,
And Hara’s self and BkRaunmMa,—I restrain
With my sole voice the course of stars that wander
In heaven’s bright vault ; the earth with all its load
Of mountains, fields and cities, I at will

1837.] on the Inscription of the Bhitari Lat. 15

Reduce once more to water—and behold
I drink it up.
Buddhist. Alas! poor Kap4lika, this is just what I said. You have been de-
ceived by some juggler, spreading out false images before you.
Soma-Siddhanta. What, again, thou sinner ! Dost thou dare to call the great
Mauesvara a juggler? This thy malignity must not be forgiven. Lo, therefore,
With foaming floods of gore that gush amain
From throat well severed with this sabre’s edge,
I make my sacrifice to him that calls
With beat of drum the hosts of creatures after him,
Dread Srva—and with these rich ruddy streams
Delight his consort well, Boavant.
(Draws his sword.)

[How the hand of the Tantric zealot is arrested from smiting the unfortunate
Buddhist,—how he then enters on a psychological defence of his opinions,—
how he is then joined by SrappwH4a’ (or Faith !) in the character of a Kapalini,
who by her blandishments leads both the Brahman mendicant and the Buddhist, to
deport themselves like Tantrists,—and how they all then join Soma-SipDHANTA
in a meditative dance ;—all this and other wonders may be found by the curious
in the drama above cited. ]

Note B.

In once more expressing the opinion, that the Gupta dynasty of our
present monuments is posterior to the Christian era, Iam by no means
insensible to the new light that Mr. Turnour has thrown on the history
of SANDRACOTTUS in the extracts he has given from a learned commen-
tary on the Mahd-wanso, pp. Ixxi—1xxxii. of his very interesting pre-
face to that great historical work. That some of my objections to
the identity of the two Caanpra-Gupras are removed, or at least
greatly weakened, I freely admit: there certainly appears ancient
Buddhist authority (for such is apparently the Atta-kathd or Astata-
kathad of the Uttara-vihara priests alleged by the commentator) for
making the Mauryas a branch of the Solar race; utterly inadmissible
as is the etymology assigned for that name in the Tika (p. Ixxvi.) as
well as for the name of Sisun&Ga, ancestor of the Nandas, (pp. Ixxii.
Ixxii.) It is also very remarkable, in relation to this subject, that
the latter prince is there represented as the son of a Liccuavi Raja,
that being apparently the name of a distinguished family in Magadha :
Lic¢HAvi being also the name, in the inscriptions of Allahabad and
Bhitdri, of the father-in-law of our Cuanpra-cupra I. and maternal
grand-father of Samupra-cupTa. Nevertheless, there still appear
to me insurmountable objections to identifying Samupra-Gupra with
Vinpvu-sdrA, the son and successor of CHaANpRA-GueTaA Maurya on
the Magadha throne. while a still more evident impossibility is now
added of identifying his son, the Vaishnava Cuanpra-curta II. of our
present monument, with Asoca, son of VinpusAra, the zealous ad-

16 Historical Remarks, &c. [Jan.

herent and propagator of Buddhism, not only in his own dominions
of Magadha, but the north, east, and south, as far as Ceylon. It is
needless to pursue the discrepancy of the genealogies further: the
Vaishnava CumAra-Gurta and the Saivya and Saktya worshipper,
Scanpa-acupta, have nothing in common with the Buddhist descen-
dants and successors of Duarmdsoca. Is it not also very possible
that with a view to exalt the immediate ancestry of that most revered
prince, the priests of the favored religion may have introduced this ac-
count of the Moriya family, as an offspring of the Solar race,—so dis-
crepant from that which other Indian accounts, as well as Greek and
Roman, give of its origin? That the Buddhist priests, notwithstanding
their hostility to caste, are not insensible to considerations of this kind,
is evident from the care with which, in the Mahd-wanso and elsewhere,
they inculcate the undoubted royal descent of Gautama BuppHa.

Norz C.

The passage above quoted from the Vishnu-Purana seems to have
been somewhat differently read by the more modern author of the
Srimad-Bhdgavata,—who here as elsewhere, is apparently only trans-
ferring into his own more polished and elaborate verse, the records
found in the older Purdnic legends. By him the term Gupta, instead
of being a proper name, is made an epithet of the earth as ruled or
protected (for so the scholiast SripHara has explained it) by the
VIsvVA-SPHATIKA above mentioned, who is here called Visva-sPHURJI.
The close agreement, as well as occasional discrepancy, of the two
authorities, will be easily seen from the following extract (Bhdgavata,

Book xii. chap. 1.)

atrarat a afaat feats: qoae

qwaucia au WaT ARAL | Re |

iS e
Isaatasr auataata sate |
eS

Aaa AAAS UMsTat aa WE |

_artaawsaa wat data AfeaT | RQ wv
“ Visva-SPHURJI, another PurANgaYA, (i. €. says the scholiast, the
best of the descendants of PuRANJAYA or Ripunsaya, who was king of
Magadha, B. C. 900.) shall create new barbarian castes, the Pulindas,
Yadus and Madras. This ill-minded warrior shall make the greatest part
of his subjects to be un-brahmanical, (or lower than sudras)—and hay-

ing exterminated the Xattriyas, he shall, in the city of Padmavati,
and on the Ganges, as far as Praydga, derive tribute from the pro-

tected earth,”

1837.] Alphabets of the Tai language. 17

The words Waaaratsaiy are explained here by the scholiast to de-
scribe the situation of the king’s metropolis Padmdvaiti, as being situ-
ated in the Ganges above Prayaga, or, as he words it, between Allahabad
and Haridvér. But this explanation is quite inapplicable to the same
words as they stand in the Vishnu-Purana, where they immediately
follow the mention of Mathurd, and where the mention of Magadha
following induces me to interpret the words “on the Ganges below
Praydga’ or between Allahabad and the sea.

1I].—Alphabets of the Tat language. By the Rev. N. Brown, Mis-

sionary in Assam.

[We are indebted to Capt. F. Jenxrns, Political Agent in Assam,
for kindly engaging Mr. Brown to throw light upon the Ahom and
Khamti alphabets, of which it may be remembered Capt. JENKINS
two years ago presented to the Society some manuscript volumes then
undecipherable for the want of this indispensable key. The Ahom let-
ters are stated to be copied from an old book in the author’s possession.
The brief notice of the language itself, (Mr. Brown writes to Capt. J.)
was gathered from a pandit of the Jorhdth Raja, whom he employed
as teacher fora few months. He did not seem to possess a very
perfect knowledge of the Ahom language, and he stated that the
same was true of the Ahoms in general, who for the most part have
lost all knowledge of their original tongue.

Captain Jenxins thinks there can be little doubt that the Ahom
rajas came into Assam from the eastward about the beginning of the
thirteenth century ; and that the immediate cause of their emigra-
tion is to be sought for in the breaking up of the Chinese empire by
the Moguls,—for at the epoch when Cuuxapua had fixed himself in
Assam, Kusuat Kuan had just established himself in China. We may
confidently hope that after a little longer residence at Sadiyd, Mr.
Brown, who is rapidly extending his acquaintance with the different
branches of the Shydn language will be induced to favor us with a
sketch of the contents of the old dhom chronicles, which, we are given
to understand, certainly exist in Assam, and of which the volume
transmitted by Capt. Jenkins may be a portion.

Capt. Jenkins alludes to a curious fact, communicated by Mr.
Brown, which should be a further inducement to examine their books ;
namely, that no trace of Buddhism is to be found in the religion of
the Ahoms. This is a remarkable deviation from the circumstances

D

18 Alphabets of the Tai anguage. [JAN.

of the other Shydn families whose literature is but a direct trans-
lation of Burmese Buddhism, as their alphabets, the Shyan,Khamti,
Laos, &c., are seen to be mere modifications of the Burmese or Pali
alphabet.

This fact would seem to argue that the emigration of the Ahoms
from their own country Siam, had taken place prior to the introduc-
tion of the Buddhist religion into that country—but how can this be
reconciled with the date of CaukapHa ?—Ep. ]

The Language of the Ahoms.

The Ahom is’a branch of the Tai language, which is spoken, with
some variations, by the Khamtis, the Shyans, the Laos, and the Sia-
mese, all of whom designate themselves by the general appellation of
Tai. Among the Ahoms, or that portion of the Tai race inhabiting
Assdm, the language is nearly extinct, being cultivated only by the
priests, as the ancient language of their religion; while their vernacu-
lar and common dialect, as well as that of the people, is Assamese.
As the Ahoms once ruled over Assdm, it is somewhat surprising that
more traces of their language are not to be found in the present dialect
of the Assamese, which contains very few words of Tai origin.

As might naturally be expected, the Ahoms, from disuse of their
original tongue, have lost many of its peculiar sounds. In conformity .
with the pronunciation of the Assamese, they give to w the sound of 6;
and y, they pronounce as j or z. The sound of the French uw, which is so
common in the Tai, they change sometimes to @ and sometimes to /.
The intonations of their original tongue they have entirely lost; one
reason of this undoubtedly is, that these intonations were never express-
ed by the Ahomsin writing. The same is at present the case with the
Khamtis and Shy4ns, who have no characters expressive of their in-
tonations, having, like the Ahoms, adopted the Burman alphabet,
which is inadequate to meet the wants of the Tai language in this re-
spect. The Siamese characters, on the contrary, represent the tones
with the greatest precision.

It is, however, remarkable that the language of the Ahoms as
pronounced by the priests, corresponds to the Siamese with much
greater exactness in some respects, than any of the Shyan dialects
spoken between dssdm and Siam.

1. The sound of 8, frequent in the Siamese and Laos, is converted
into m by all the Shyans, while the Ahoms have preserved the
regular 6. é

2. The Siamese d is changed by the Shy4ans to J, and by the Kham-
tis to n, but the Ahoms give it its correct pronunciation.

3. The same is true of the letter 7, which the Shyans change to h.

anar % wee ‘a
ye ? RN
= ‘ re PA
“of ve q - =, Lee wa 4
Y ee
- th. * .
r ) Ld ay |
54} tr)
ae. in
is
yp ‘a
; a | +
. i "ha » f
oie rae % wrx |
‘ F
& 3 “us eB : ak
> 7 v ‘ aan y «
Sedge bas
‘e re se rd
Ve
s :
~~ . if ™* ‘ ~
‘a Pr 7 ‘a wo
we Mi
7 re
ok a & '
?: /
67 fe, :
K ee we , ‘
1

i — 4
c
Lin
eA “. , i
pie € (3 - 4 ; oir
é + J

j way > he 1 M4

= ; ited | tee bat

y ~ kx “
od {
we | ai he >.
Sean rch |: Sade!

—<
.)

Deer SAAvTR 5 ft ae ag fa
ao Sin ND: ehh de S oe

« te, y" 5 ,
- Pipa Mee lig cm. | lt oe emt mp ye me NES ‘P< = - aM
" a i Lf i
, ¥ . a, i
ee ae a 5 s a ae

Journ .as. Soc.
=

&

;

Rh
s

Burma

ccm DO BSBBZLOO™Z

| Khamict

,SS8eo0gEe

3 ae S 3 res

Qa

8

eHEc Ex

as SS

S|

a
%

“y)
owe
nm 6

re

is

3 NG hes
oven Meats
SURI A

mM Nis 51 oY
S hh sth
oO i

© g/4 J} of
30 ee om
@reud vf 0
o2 @ ¢ dom
&) a ih ds} op

by

adloan

dhl ag

™ 3

Wal. WV. PEL.

2ls

| Leos

So 303 S | Shyan
8.332 3 3

2
x)

A tphabets of ve TAL ban ge

ay they)

(men)
(nor)

ki (french
uw

three

Yar-

teties) j

& (Ahom Inseréepkion vfan 1 Assam Rupee.

SLEW ROT WIS NN CO AeR
& wt of: B: <o

Ftinscpe TeMheg .

> (note) 4

1837.) Alphabets of the Tai language. 19

4. Where double consonants, as K/, pl, kr, &c. occur at the com-
mencement of a word, as they frequently do in Siamese, the Shy4ns
and Khamtis, as well as the Laos, soften the pronunciation by omit-
ting the second consonant; but it is preserved by the Ahoms. I will
illustrate each of these remarks by a few examples.

Siamese. Léos. Shydn. Khamitt. Ahom.

1. Ba ba ma ma ba a shoulder,
Ban ban min man ban a village.
Bin bin min min bin to fly.

Bo bo mo mo bo a well.

2. Di di lf ni di good,
Deng deng leng neng deng red.

Doi doi loi noi doi a mountain.
Diu dau lau nau dau a star.
Diian diin liin niin din the moon.

3. Rak rakorhak hak hak rak to love.
Rai rai hai hai rai bad.

Ron ron hon hon rou hot.
Ra ra ha ha ra to know.
Riia ri hu hi ra a boat.
Riian riin hiin hiin ran a house.

4, Pla pa pa pa pla a fish.
Klai kai kai kai klai distant.
Kliia ki kit kit kla salt.
Pliiak pik pik pik plak a husk.

From these circumstances we may conclude that the Siamese and
Ahom dialects afford a more correct specimen of the original Tai lan-
guage, than either the Laos, Khamti, or Shyan ; for it is improbable,
if the original forms had been simple and easy of enunciation,
that they would have been exchanged for others more difficult; but it
is perfectly natural that difficult forms should be exchanged for others
more simple.

Explanation of the Table.

It is probable that all the alphabets of the Tai, (if we except the
Siamese,) were formed from the Burman. The column of Burman
‘letters is merely added for the purpose of comparison. The Ahom,
Khamti, and Shydn alphabets each contain eighteen letters, but
this number is quite inadequate to express the various sounds of these
languages. The Laos alphabet is more perfect: it contains fewer
letters, however, than the Siamese. In the above table we observe
that the Laos alphabet contains, to some extent, two distinct charac-
ters for each letter of the Ahom and Shydn; one denoting the rising,
and the other the falling tone*. The rising-toned letters are set first

_ ® The second column of the Ldos consonants embrace the second order or

the softer sound of each class of the Indian alphabets, g gh ; jjh; d dh; b bh,

‘&c.: the gh only is formed differently from the same letter of the Burman

alphabet. We have inserted these letters in the Roman column on the above
p?2

20 Alphabets of the Tai language. [Jan.

in the column ; those on the right hand have the falling tone. Seve-
ral of the falling-toned letters have no corresponding character for
the opposite intonation ; when it is required to express this, an h is

written above the letter, which raises its tone; thus, Q ng, Q on,

9
o> m, QD I, &c. Asimilar plan is adopted in the Siamese, where

the high-toned , is prefixed to other consonants for the purpose of
raising their tone.

The pronunciation of the fourth letter in the table is not uniform ;
the Siamese give it the sound of ch, the Laos nearly the same, while
all the Shyans pronounce it as st. The next letter, chh, is confound-
ed by the Shy4ns with s. The character for ph is used, by the
Ahoms and Shy4ns, to express both the aspirated p and the sound of
Ff; the Khamtis for the most part confound these two sounds. The
Ahoms use the same character for both d and 7; and also for } and
w; but the latter sound is changed to that of b, whenever it occurs
at the beginning of a word.

In the table of vowels we also find the sounds represented more
fully by the Laos than by the northern tribes ; though the Laos are
still behind the Siamese in expressing the niceties of the language.
The sounds resembling the French u and eu, or the German ii and 6, are
written alike by the Shyans, though they are perfectly distinguished
in pronunciation ; as also the sounds of ai and di; au and du; eu and
iu. The sound ait, which is. very common among the Shyans and
Khamtis, does not occur in the Laos. Its place is supplied by ai.

The long ¢ final of the Shyans is generally pronounced da or va by:

the Laos and Siamese. The Shy4n character given in the table is
that used in the neighborhood of Ava ; it is the same, with very slight
variations, as that used by the Shyans of Mégaung.

Norts. At the foot of the alphabetical scheme, lithographed from
Mr. Brown’s manuscript, we have inserted the Ahom legend of an
Assamese rupee, said to be of Coaxrapwasa Srnua, who repulsed
AvRANGZEB’s general, and whose reign commenced in 1621*. The
sculptured letters differ considerably in form from the written ones,
and there is too much uncertainty for us to attempt applying the
Roman: character to it, without a native at hand to correct the reading.

We have also given in the two following plates, facsimiles ona
reduced scale of the commencement of the manuscript volumes in the
grounds ; but the pronunciation must of course, under the author’s explana.
tion, be restricted to the sounds of the first column & kh; ch chh; t ths p ph,

&c.; with the rising or falling intonations respectively.—Ep.
* See page 118 of Chronological Appendix.

JournalAs. Soc. Yet VILL.

Specumen of the Khamti character.
froma manuscrept of /0 pages, in the Asiatec Socretys library.

” {ES @) OD 300)) 2 2 0)GON» So Neha » Ww gro, Sormghegy nageady
ee oes et oegoepod,
Begone mat nap Og celsadie ad seFol ory cnedel oxnj0
Td a es 6 eo cesar) asjes ence a eosee hae oi
esos Oay cefged wseyeinereqcvsd|or ee weseveen)
“tab ego doenfoes: “4 os @ eo /6q6 iaeeae Sea yg Ses esde
AVOB6 q OD OPCIHNO Od O90S, 060 rad edodewe ae ae. 7

Bee yr oreersoesisencrey 5 ayia

nae oer 0s Stavedesedoasac gaa sassaece escees
ee ee acjonecies Heeiseceqooss aay ig vlaseonsoo)
Bee i, are ep ont Peet
— cejepveleene 5 ay pranenmomng:
a geotna ra forenrascey terrae ej seicoyron,
sofa Goewpesecfore deans veqeascaysvosoneaSeoecing
V
rovaenelericeiedecionetdoryecsebesweucasinseyenntiecvens,
p)
A2Q26e ryvesnadtennosedaneienes casedovsowsjeu}) eae
- “a: aie oe eth 004 @ e3 & eG reseed on ie anarerjeqoey
cod eonegnanrctedeanseanscereiycoSeleapionersenesese als
cxcupeionseaeriee Keno cnoese Gas 16S) ened olegen
, C “at ee a nog
éee eae, aroacereaenessedcassanton nonoaseie
| vt oS, od, ° 2 & "y
ringgo. wee aqrecnanes oajadeige wae Ay a sags 3: Wy)
: full size.

j ee ee oe ay onc mi 034 |

vinsep 7
Printed at he Orventlah Lith Pres. Gileutta.

fai

wournalAs. Soc . VolVW PLIV. .
Specimen of the Ahom, or Assam, Character.

fro: a memuscrifl volume presenled to the Socrely by Capl'FJenkins.
4EnS

Resid 15% Kv 04% vo] Px) fy wnju
%. J &nd om) Ww Ww MUU at Gv Yoru y
m7) Pry 9 ew wWVIE HY om” 7611 16 1) HH
Wem rr or Yr d apy: row st roe
Dong rs Ux wll We ope Ye of Ys EWG
Bs 48 fea yr ory 9 11
HUIrGgx vn Vx 9 Wry Gox vue ys
Koa p rr He § uy vy Co Qe ryvroquy
rad ry rae wy UU ge Ye wr
FI YA VDWIL SK ORL ILI wLEY
MLS Dep LP EIS gx rg wLU srw!
exh Oars PECL Way 6 bx wh v1
Za thom Albphabel prefived to the same volume.
QO wren ies YLsd Bsns ane WN es UO] wd
wl P| 4 Rls VU) -e VW pie OY be UO we
DY me oad Ws ele? Wl Wve on =
bog os mi Hee Gv G5 G5 Go Pb
ie ey Shaladth weber ‘oi xeanees
mL PB WG IG VIE YL OH vg wf fo 09 1
ee 2 tae ae 8a le € @ a au au iw ov arg
The fersE line tn roman leHlers :..

° $ av , _ we ‘i %
(AUN?) pe I -Tg a Yb-Metis-ran -ko-lak - fahe a feat MUL TAR sfpacmi leu

SB inseps Lith ag.
=

qo, | Lt

i
y
i

1837.} Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 2t

Khamti and Ahom characters, above alluded to as presented by
Captain Jenxins. The former commences with an invocation to
Buddha in the Pali language and Burmese character, but there are
several grammatical errors committed by the Khamti copyist—the line
should run
$6O20D009 990 OGOD2 aE)}O0CGOD7 093300 9) 3900503
MOOOQOO GEC CO
Namotassa bhagavato arahato sammé sambuddhassa itfjayatu sabba mangalam.
Praise to the divine object of worship, the omniscient Buddha; through
whom may all happiness conquer,

We hope that Mr. Brown will enable us to insert a translation of
the Khamti and Ahom texts in a future page.—Eb.

III.—Remarks on the Silk Worms and Silks of Assam. By Mr. Tuomas
a Hueon, Sub. Asst. Nowgong.
[Communicated by Capt. F. Jenkins, Pol. Agent in Assam.]

The following worms producing silk are found in Assam. The
mulberry worm (large and small), the eria, the mooga, or moonga,
the kontkuri, the deo mooga, and the haumpottonee. The five last
are indigenous to the country, but there are no reasons to suppose that
the first is likewise so. The mulberry is scarce, and none is found in
the wildstate. The time of the introduction could be, perhaps, ascer-
tained in some of the Assamese booronjees or chronicles—(which I
was unable to procure immediately to ascertain the point); some of
them extending several centuries back—as the Assamese got reli-
gious instructors from Bengal, it is very probable they also got from
there the mulberry tree and worm. The use of the silk being con-
fined to the raja and grandees, and the rearing of the worm to one
caste, are additional proofs that its introduction did not precede that
of Hinduism—the joogees (the caste alluded to) must evidently have
come up with it; the Assamese refuse to rear the silk worm, but not
having this objection to the other worms would be one proof of the
latter being indigenous, were it doubtful.

Mulberry worm.—The management of these worms in Assam is
nearly similar to what it is in Bengal. They are reared within doors,
and require the same care and attention as are bestowed on them
there ; a separate hut is used, which is fitted with bamboo stages with
a passage between them and the outer wall—these huts are built
north and south with a single door on the east side; this is generally
the case, but by no means a fixed rule amongst the Assamese ; only
one female of the family goes into the house, and previous to doing

22 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jan.

it alway washes her hands and feet. With the Assamese the idea
prevails as in other parts, that the eye of the stranger is hurtful—
their account of this is, that the worms, fancying the stranger is criti-
cising them, get sulky, abstain from food and die. .

The large and small mulberry worms are reared in Assam. I will
describe the rearing of those which produce only one bund a year,
(the larger,) they being more in use than the others in this district.
Tt will be sufficient to shew how far the process assimilates to that
followed in Bengal and other parts. The moths are made to deposit
their eggs on pieces of cloth—these are packed up with the house-
hold clothing ; when the time of hatching approaches (December),
they are taken out and exposed to the air; when the worms are
hatched they are fed the first three or four days on the tender leaves
cut up, in new earthen pots; then on a bambootray. After the first
moulting they are removed to the mutchang (machin) or stages. When
they are about beginning to spin, they are put on bamboo trays fitted
up with pieces of matting fixed perpendicularly at intervals of two
inches: these in the first afternoon are exposed for half an hour to
the side where the sun is shining, and afterwards hung up in the
house. After leaving as many as are required for breeding, those that
are to be wound off, after having been exposed to the sun for three
or four days, are put over a slow fire in an earthen vase full of
water. One person winds off the silk with an instrument made of
three pieces of stick joined together thus, the perpendicular one is
held at one end with the right hand, and the left directs
the thread over the cross bars—taking care in doing this
to make it rub against the fore-arm to twist it—whilst an-
other person attends to the fire and the putting on new
cocoons. When a sufficient quantity for a skein has thus
accumulated it is taken off the cross bars.

There are hardly any plantations of mulberry in Assam, on such
a scale as to be worth mentioning; a few men of rank have small
patches of it, sufficient to produce silk for their own use ;—the few
ryuts that sell the silk generally have not more than a seer to dis-
pose of in the year,—the produce of a few plants: round their huts
or in the hedges of their fields. The leaves are not sold as in Bengal,
and when aryut’s own supply fails, he obtains it from neighbors
who have a few trees merely for the fruit. The worms are reared
by joogees alone, people of an inferior caste :—those of the highest
can cultivate the plant and do all the out-of-door work—but none
but a joogee can, without degradation, attend to the worms or touch
the silk whilst reeling. As the same prejudice does not exist in Ben-

——

Jour As. Soc The Lruw Silke worm and moth VoL VIFLV

Ch Tludson de. Kasinith Scudf.

ee

1837.) Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 23

gal, it must have been kept up purposely by the despotic rulers of
the country, after mulberry cultivators were introduced, to ensure the
use of the silk being confined to themselves and their courtiers—a
selfishness which may be observed in many of their rules and pro-
hibitions: this alone would have been a bar to the extension of the
cultivation of the mulberry in Assam, were there not already greater
facilities of obtaining silk from the mooga and eria worms. No
mention is made of silk in the returns of the Hydra chowkey, I do
not think half a maund of it altogether is exported in any shape—
the price of it is eight or ten rupees a seer, but it is not readily procur-
able. Mr. Scort, a few years ago, introduced from Rungpoor, reelers,
reels and plants of the morus alba, and established a factory at
Darang, with a view to extend the culture of mulberry silk, and im-
prove the reeling of the mooga. Several causes rendered the expe-
riment abortive, the want of European superintendence and Mr.
Scorr’s untimely death being the principal ones*.
Hria silk.i—The eria worm and moth differ from ‘the mulberry
worm and moth in every respect, as will be better understood by the
accompanying drawings and insects: like it, however, it goes through
four different moultings, but its sickness in doing it lasts only
twenty-four hours ; the last stage takes eight days, the others four.
The duration of its life varies according to seasons: in summer. it is
shorter, and the produce both greater and better; at ‘this season,
from its birth to the time it begins its cocoon, twenty to twenty-four
days expire, in fifteen more the moth comes forth, the eggs are laid
in three days, and in five they are hatched, making the total duration
of a breed forty-three to forty-seven days: in winter it is nearly two
months; the number of breeds in the year are reckoned at seven.
This worm is, like the mulberry worm, reared entirely within doors :

it is fed principally on the hera or palma-christi leaves, it eats the
mulberry leaf also but is said to prefer the former; when the palma-
christi leaves fail, they are also fed on those of several other trees
known in this part of Assam by the following names :—

1. Kossool.

2. Hindoo gass.

3. Meekeerdal.

* From the opinions given by several merchants of Calcuééa on samples of
Assam mulberry silk, reeled on Italian reels from worms properly fed and at-
_tended to, I am led to believe this province exceedingly favorable to the produc-
tion of very superior silk.—The samples sent down would have fetched the highest
prices in the Calcutta market, and they were got up under the unfavorable cir-
‘eumstances of a rude experiment.—F, Junxins,

24 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jan.

4. Okonnee.
5. Gomarree.
6

. Litta Pakoree.
7. Borzonolly.

The worms thrive best and produce most when entirely fed on the
palma-christi—it is the only plant which is cultivated purposely for
it, there is hardly one ryut who has not a small patch of it near his
house or on the hedges of his fields—it requires little or no culture
—the ground is turned up a little with the hoe and the seeds thrown
in without ploughing; whilst the plant is young it is weeded once or
twice, but it is afterwards left to itself. The plant is renewed every
three years. On the leaves of Nos. 1 and 2, worms can be reared
entirely, but they do not thrive well upon it, many die even after hav-
ing begun the cocoons, and the few of these that are got are small
and yield but little. These and the others are only used in the fourth or
fifth stage when they are considered to answer quite as well as the
palma-christi leaves. The kossool (No. 1) alone can be given alternate-
ly with the palma-christi. The whole of these trees are found in the
forests, but not cultivated.

To breed from, the Assamese select cocoons from those which
have been begun in the largest number on the same day—generally
the second or third day after cocoons have begun to be formed—those
that contain males being distinguished by a more pointed end. These
cocoons are put in a closed basket and hung up in the house out of
reach of rats and insects. When the moths come forth they are allow-
ed to move about in the basket for twenty-four hours; after which the
females, (known only by the larger body) are tied to long reeds or canes,
twenty or twenty-five to each, and these are hung up in the house.
The eggs that have been laid the first three days amounting to about
two hundred are alone kept, they are tied in a piece of cloth and sus-
pended to the roof until a few begin to hatch—these eggsare white, and
the size of turnip seed; when a few of the worms are hatched, the
cloths are put on small bamboo platters hung up in the house, in which
they are fed with tender leaves; after the second moulting they are
removed to bunches of leaves suspended above the ground, under
them upon the ground a mat is laid to receive them when they fall ;
when they have ceased feeding they are thrown into baskets full of
dry leaves, amongst which they form their cocoons, two or three
being often found joined together.

The caterpillar is at first about a quarter of an inch in length, and ap-
pears nearly black ; as it increases in size it becomes of an orange color,
with six black spots on each of the twelve rings which form its body.

'

1637.) Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 25

The head, claws and holders are black; after the second moulting
they change to an orange color, that of the body gradually becomes
lighter, in some approaching to white, in others to green, and the
black spots gradually become the color of the body; after the fourth
and last moulting the color is a dirty white or a dark green : the white
caterpillars invariably spin red silk, the green ones white. On attaining
its full size the worm is about three and half inches long: unlike the
mooga caterpillar, its colors are uniform and dull, the breathing holes
are marked by a black mark—the moles have become the color of the
body, they have increased to Jong fleshy points, without the sharp
prickles the Mooga worm has ; the body has a few short hairs, hardly
perceptible.

In four days the cocoons are complete; after the selection for the
next breed is made, they are exposed to the sun for two or three days
to destroy the vitality of the chrysalis. The hill tribes settled in the
plains are very fond of eating the chrysalis—they perforate the cocoons
the third day to get them, they do the same with the mooga and sell
few cocoons imperforated.

The cocoons are put over a slow fire in a solution of potash, when
the silk comes easily off: they are taken out and the water slightly
pressed out: they are then taken one by one, loosened at one end and
the cocoon put over the thumb of the left hand, with the right they
draw it out nearly the thickness of twine, reducing any inequality by
rubbing it between the index and thumb; in this way new cocoons
are joinedon. The thread is allowed to accumulate in heaps of a quarter
of aseer: it is afterwards exposed to the sun or near the fire to
dry ; it is then made into skeins with two sticks tied at one end and
opening like a pair of compasses: it is then ready to be wove unless
it has to be dyed.

The dyes used are lac, munjeet and indigo, and the process of dy-
ing is as follows.

Red Dye.—The lac after having been exposed to the sun to render
it brittle, is ground and sieved as fine as possible: it is steeped twelve
hours in water, after which the thread is thrown in with the leaves of
a tree, called by the Assamese Litakoo—(Pierardia sapida? F. J.)
When it has absorbed most of this mixture, it is taken out, put over
two cross sticks, and shaken a short time to detach the threads well
from each other: it is dried in the sun and the same process again
gone through twice. When it is wished to increase the brightness of
the color, itis again dyed with munjeet: the Jatteris dried in the sun
and ground in the same way, it is steeped for forty-eight hours; the
threads are put in and boiled in the same way, but with the leaves of a

E

26 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jan.

different tree (the Koh): the thread is dried in the sun, and is ready for
use. Nearly the same process is gone through for the blue : instead
of the common indigo, they sometimes use the Room, which plant is,
I believe, Ruellia callosa—also the leaves of a very large tree found
in the forests, called by them Ooriam. The thread is wove as cotton.
The different prices of the cloths and their use will be found in an
annexed table; their clothes are mostly used for house consumption, a
few are bartered with the Bhotias and other hill tribes. Large quan-
tities were formerly exported to Lassa by merchants, known in De-
rung as the ‘‘ Kampa Bhotias,’’—the quantity they used to take away,
was very considerable, but in the latter years of the Assam raja’s rule,
’ from the disorganized state of the country, the number of merchants
gradually deereased ; three years ago only two came after a long in-
terval, one of them died, and I believe the trade has not again been
revived: those two merchants complained that they could no more
procure the cloths suited to their markets. No exports of it are men-
tioned in the returns of the Hydra-chowkey. The quantity the country
is capable of exporting under an improved management would be very
large, for it forms at present the dress of the poorer classes at all
seasons, and is used by the highest for winter wear.
I have been unable yet to ascertain the quantity of this silk obtain-
able from one aere of land, no man can tell me the extent of his plan-
tation, or even the quantity of Eria thread he got in a year beyond
this, that he had enough for the use of his family ; every ryut has a
few plants round his house or farming hedges—which would at most
amount to the twentieth part of an acre; so that for this to afford
clothing for a family the produce must be very large indeed.
Mooga Silk.—Although the mooga moth can be reared in houses, it
is fed and thrives best in the open air and on the trees. ‘The trees
which afford it food are known in Assam by the following names :—
1. Addakoory.

. Champa, (Michelia.}

. Soom.

. Kontooloa.

. Digluttee, (Tetranthera diglottica, Ham.)

. Pattee shoonda, (Laurus obtusifolia, ‘‘ Roxs.’’)
7. Sonhalloo, (Tetranthera macrophylla, ‘“‘ Roxs.’’)

Silk from No. 1. Addakoory—The Addakoory, the worms fed on
which produce the Mazankoory mooga, is a middle-sized tree, used for
rearing worms only when under four years. It sprouts up where
forests have been cleared up for the cultivation of rice or cotton. The
worms that are put on the tree.on the first year of their appearance

Den Bb c bo

1837.] Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 27

above the ground produce the best silk. The second year the crops are
inferior in quality and quantity, and the third it is little if at all
superior to the common mooga. The Mazankoory silk is nearly white,
and its value fifty per cent. above that of the common fawn-colored.

The tending of the worms on this tree is much more laborious than
on any of the others: young trees only being used, they have to be
constantly removed to fresh ones: the smoothness of the bark also
renders it necessary to help them in moving from branch to branch.
This tree is more abundant in Upper than in Lower Assam—last year
it was for the first time found to exist in the forests of the Morung,
on the eastern boundary of this district: the Upper Assamese who are
settled throughout this district (they form one-fourth or one-fifth of
our population here), have never met with it in any other place.

No. 2. Champa.—The Champa is found, as the Addakoory, where
forests have been cleared: the silk of the worms fed on it is called
*< Champa pootia mooga.”’ It is held in the same estimation as the
“« Mazankoory ;” 1 do not know whether it is also used when young —
the tree is not met with in Lower Assam.

No. 3. Soom.—The Soom is found principally in the forests of the
plains and in the villages, where the plantations of this tree are very ex-
tensive. It attains a large size and yields three crops of leaves in the
year : the silk produced by it is of a light fawn color, and estimated
next to the Mazankoory: the plantations are most abundant in the
eastern half of this district.

No. 4. Kontooloa.—This is a large tree found both in the hills and
the plains—also a few in the villages: the leaves are too hard for
young worms: they are reared on the preceding (No. 3), till the
third moulting, and then put on this tree; by which process the silk
obtained is stronger than that from worms reared entirely om. the
Soom. :

No. 5. Digluttee.—A tree of a small size not much used on that
account: the silk equal to that obtained from No. 3.

No. 6. Pattee shoonda.—Middle-sized tree, found principally in
forests—few to be met with in the villages of Lower Assam—used
when the leaves of No. 3 are done.

No. 7. Sonhalloo.—The Sonhalloo is found in the forests of the hills
and plains, where it attains a very large size: it is also found in the
villages, where in six years it attains its full growth (thirty feet) ; it is
very abundant in the western portion of this district. Rara, Jumna,

Mookh, Jyntea, and the valley of Dhurmpoor—at the latter place,

-where the hill tribes of Mikirs and Kachdris clear dense forests for

the cultivation of rice and cotton, numbers of the plants spring up
z 2

28 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [JaNn.

spontaneously. After three or four years when the land getting
poorer requires more tillage and the use of the plough, these tribes
who only use the kar, or hoe, remove to new forests and leave behind
them plantations of these trees, which they have used during the
short period they have remained. To them, the ryuts of the more settled
parts resort in the spring to rear up worms: the silk of the Son-
halloo-fed worm is considered inferior to the preceding—more I be-
lieve from its darker color than any other cause.
There are generally five breeds of mooga worms in the year, they

are named after the months at which they generally occur.

1. Jarooa, in January and February.

2. Jeytooa, in May and June.

3. Aharooa, in June and July.

4. Bhodia, in August and September.

5. Khotia, in October and November.
The first and last are the best crops as to quality and quantity. Nos.
3 and 4 yield so little and so inferior a silk, that they may be said to
be merely for the purpose of continuing the breed. Were the Assa-
mese acquainted with the process of retarding the hatching of the
eggs as is practised in China, in regard to the mulberry silk-worm,
they would, I think, find it more advantageous to have only three or
four crops. |

The same rule is followed in the selection of cocoons to breed from

as in the Hria. They are put in a closed basket suspended from the
roof: the moths as they come forth having room to move about, after
a day the females (known only by their larger body). are taken out
and tied to small wisps of thatching grass, taken always from over the
hearth—its darkened color being thought more acceptable to the
moth. If out of a batch there should be but few males, the wisps with
the females tied to them are exposed outside at night: the males
thrown away in the neighbourhood find their way to them: these
wisps are hung on a string tied across the house to keep them from
the lizards and rats. The eggs Jaid during the first three days (about
250) are the only ones thought worth the keeping: those laid on the
two or three subsequent days are said to produce weak worms. The
wisps are taken out morning and evening, and exposed to the side
where the sun is shining: ten days after the laying of the eggs, a few
of them are hatched: the wisps are then hung up to the tree, the
young worms finding their way to the leaves—care must be taken
that the ants have been destroyed, their bite proving fatal to the
worm in its early stages. To effect this they rub the trunk of the
tree with molasses and tie to it fish and dead toads. When large

1837.) Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 29

numbers have been attracted to one place they destroy them with fire ;
this they do several times previously to the worms being put on; the
ground under the trees must be kept clear of jungle to make it easy
to find the worms that fall down—young trees are preferable until
the second moulting.

To prevent the worms coming to the ground, fresh plantain leaves
are tied round the trunk, over the slippery surface of which they can-
not crawl. They are removed to fresh trees on bamboo platters tied
to long poles.

Bats, owls, rats, are very destructive at night: in the day the
worms require to be constantly watched—crows and other birds being
so fond of them, that they lie in wait in the neighbouring trees.
An old lady’s doze over her morning “ canee”’ (opium), however short,
is sure to be fatal to several worms—the goolail which is always at
hand often punishes the thief, but the mischief is done.

Numbers are destroyed in the more advanced stages by the sting
of wasps—and by the ichneumon insect which deposits its eggs in their
body. These are hatched when the cocoon is half formed: they per-
forate it at the side and the chrysalis is found dead: the worms which
have thus been stung are known by black marks on their body. Were
the people more careful in their management, this would be of little
consequence: by making these worms spin apart, the cocoon being
formed before the chrysalis is killed, the silk could be saved.

The worms thrive best in dry weather: but a very hot sunny day
proves fatal to many at the time of moulting. At these periods rain is
very favorable, thunder storms do not injure them as they do the
mulberry worm ; continual heavy-rains, (which are rarer in Assam than
in Bengal) are hurtful by throwing them down—showers, however
heavy, cause no great damage, they taking shelter under the leaves
with perfect safety. The worms during their moultings remain on
the branches, but when about beginning to spin they come down the
trunk, the plantain leaves preventing their going further down they
are collected in baskets, which are afterwards put under bunches of
dry leaves suspended from the roof—they crawl up into these and
form their cocoons—as with the Eria several are often joined together.
The silk of these they spin instead of winding: above the plantain
leaf a roll of grass is tied for those that come down during the night
to begin spinning in—after four days the selection of cocoons for the
next breed is made and the rest wound off.

The total duration of a breed varies from sixty to seventy days.
The period is thus divided—four moultings, with one day’s illness
Sean CAC) Pal sy) PLE. Pee PY AS POP BPODE Ya) BE ee 20

30 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jan.

From fourth moulting to beginning of cocoon,.............. 10
dri: the eeeaan se cies Bisley cot danny. owkll. ade. Qe
As A MmOtRy A Shee e). aes sla dan Tek tect. adage aie
Hatehimeperiheier ass. o... ce lowes Seve. Plena s a

66

On being hatched the worm is about a quarter of an inch long, it
appears composed of alternate black and yellow rings; as it increases
in size the former are distinguished, as six black moles, in regular
lines on each of the twelve rings which form its body. The colors
gradually alter as it progresses, that. of the body becoming lighter,
the moles sky-blue, then red with a bright. gold-colored rmg round
each. When full grown the worm is above four inches long; its
colors are most brilliant and varied in shades: the body appears
transparent and is of a very light yellow or dark green color, with a
brown and a yellow streak at the sides; in the latter the breathing
holes are distinguished by a black speck: the moles are red and have
each four sharp prickles and a few black hairs: the head and claws are
of a light brown, the holders green and covered with short black
hair; the last pair have a black ring on the outside. On being tapped
with the finger the body renders a hollow sound; by the sound it
is ascertained whether they have come down for want of leaves on the
tree, or from their having ceased feeding.

The chrysalis not being soon killed by exposure to the sun, when
they have many cocoons they put them on stages, cover them up
with leaves and burn grass under them; the cocoons are then boiled
for about an hour in a solution of the potash made from the dried
stalks of rice, they are then taken out and laid on cloth folded over
to keep them warm; from this they are taken. as required and thrown
in hot water (not over the fire) after the floss has been removed with
‘the hand. The instrument used for winding off the silk is the coarsest
imaginable: a thick bamboo about three feet long is split in two, and
the pieces driven equally in the ground two feet apart: over the
interior projection of one of the knots is laid a stick, to which is fixed,
a little on one side, a round piece of plank about one foot in diameter
—the rotary motion is given by jerking this axle, on which the thread
rolls itself: in front of the vessel holding the cocoons a stick is
fixed horizontally for the thread to travel upon. ‘Two persons are
employed—one attending the cocoons, the other jerks the axle with
the right hand and with the same hand directs the thread up the left
forearm, so that it is twisted in coming down again towards the hand ;
‘the left hand directs the thread over the axle. Fifteen cocoons is the

Tour: As. Soe.

Vol VIPL.VI

| Lhe Joree Silk. moth
Bombyx religuos

Mo onga Silk worm

- by meron.

and moth

—_

~]

Sica re rtp ieee ea oa
: an Oi TO

aree prea

(
(

CK. Hudson C les

Ka. math: wo) y uf

Rr ia

»
=
Pn
a) re
aes
Geyer
‘
tthe er
7
;
’

1837.] Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 31

smallest number they can wind off in one thread, twenty the number
generally; even the last is often broken from the coarseness of the
instrument used, although the fibre is much stouter than that of the
mulberry silk. When nearly a quarter of a seer has accumulated on
the axle, it is dried in the sun and made into skeins of one or two
rupees weight. This is done with a small bamboo frame set in
motion by the common spinning machine of the country: if it has to
be dyed the same process is followed as with the Hria. The cloths
usually made of mooga and their use will be found in the annexed
table: besides those, I have seen it used as the warp with cotton,
and the cloth so made is a little lighter color than nankin and much
stronger ; but this is seldom done, from the trouble of spinning the
cotton fine enough. Cotton twist adapted to that purpose would, I
think, meet a ready market.

The exact quantity of silk which an acre of mooga trees can produce
could not be ascertained without atrial. Fifty thousand cocoons per
acre*, which makes upwards of twelve seers, are considered by the
Assamese a good yearly return. Sixty rupees the value of twelve seers
must be a very profitable one, for there is little labor or expense to the
ryut in making or keeping up a plantation : whilst the trees are young,
the ground is available for cultivation besides rearing worms ; sugar-
cane, rice, pulse, &c. are cultivated with benefit rather than injury to the
young trees. The tax is fourteen annas the acre in this district. The
great value of the mooga is, that it enables the weaker members of a
family to contribute as much as the most robust to the welfare of the
whole. Besides attending to the worms most of them weave, spin or
make baskets, while watching them.

From causes which I have been unable to ascertain, and of which
the natives are ignorant, the mooga some years failed so complete-
ly in particular districts that none was left to continue the breed.
There being very few weekly Aauts or markets to resort to, to procure
cocoons for breeding from the more fortunate people of other districts,
a failure of this kind in one place is sensibly felt for two or three
years after in the production. The time of the ryut, who has at most
half or a quarter of an acre of mooga trees, is too valuable to allow of
his being absent for a month and more, going from village to village,
and house to house to find out the people who have cocoons for sale.
This last season in our Jumna-mikh (Cachar) pergunnah the mooga

* An Assamese Poorah of land is a little more than an English statute acre,
and such lands hitherto have not been taxed, or at a very low rate, if cultivated
with other crops besides the mooga.

32 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jan.

was a complete failure; there are no worms on the trees now, from
inability to procure cocoons, although there was a very abundant crop
in two pergunnahs at the opposite end of the district.

The mooga plantations are principally round the ryuts’ houses, and
are included in house-lands. By this year’s measurement of the
Barree lands in the three divisions of the Nowgong zillah where the
land tax obtains, the quantity in actual occupation (exclusive of those
which being unclaimed have reverted to the state) amounts to 5350
acres: the proportion of mooga plantations is upwards of one-fourth or
1337 acres. In the five other divisions of the same zillah, which are
three times the area, and have more than double the population, but
of which we have no accurate measurements, I will only venture
to estimate the quantity of mooga plantations at half that of the other
three or about 600 acres, but on this low calculation there would bea
total of 2000 acres for Nowgong. Estimating the plantations of the
Derung and Kamrip zillahs at only 1500 acres each, there would be
a total of 5000 acres of those plantations in Lower Assam, exclusive
of what the forests contain of them: this quantity is capable of pro-
ducing in one year 1500 maunds. In Upper Assam 1 understand the
plantations are more extensive than ours.

4. Kontkirt Mooga.—This worm feeds on many trees besides the
‘“mooga trees ;”
and the seemul, (Bombar heptaphyllum,) but not in great quantities.
The worms, moths and cocoons are considerably larger than any of the
others ; indeed the cocoon is the size of a fowl’s egg. Several Assa-
mese told me they had vainly attempted to domesticate them; the

it is found oftener on the bair, (Zizyphus jujuba,)

eggs have been hatched, but after observing the worms for a few days
on the trees they have at once disappeared. They attributed this to
its being a ‘‘ dewang”’ or spirit; the real cause may probably be its
being fond of changing its food, and gifted with greater locomotive
powers than the generality of the silk-worms. I have been told by
some Bengalees that it is found in Bengal in the wild state on the
’ it is there reeled
off like the mulberry silk and much valued for fishing lines, but not

wove, probably from its scarcity. The fibre is stronger than that of

“bair’ as in Assam, and called ‘‘ Gootee-poka;’

the mooga and of a lighter color.

5. Deo Mooga.—I accidentally became acquainted with this worm,
which is very little known to the natives and entirely in the wild state.
Three years ago being employed in Jumna-miukh (Cachar), I had
occasion to take some bearings, for which purpose I had a white cloth
put up on a large “ Bur” tree, (Ficus Indica ;) the year after, being
near the same spof, the ryuts came and told me that two months after

1837.] Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 33

{ left (April), they observed that the tree had lost all its foliage, they
went to it and found in the surrounding grass and dry leaves, a large
number of small cocoons; these they spun like the eria out of curio-
sity and used it with the latter. They took no further notice of suc-
ceeding breeds, finding the thing of little present use. I lost a few
cocoons which I procured at the time, but have lately seen both the
worm and the coceon, the former is quite different from any other; it
is more active, its length is under 24 inches, the body very slender
in proportion to its length, the color reddish and glazed. I could
not observe them more particularly, as they were brought to me
one evening at dusk: I put them in a box, with the intention of exa-
mining them the next morning, but they disappeared during the night,
although it was open very little to admit the air. The moth is very
much like that of the mulberry, so is the cocoon also in appearance,
color and size; I have questioned many of the natives about this
worm, but none had ever seen it before—their opinion of it is that it is
a “dewang” (spirit) brought there by the prismater compass and the
white flay—this made them call it de mooga.

The haumpottenee, a caterpiller very common in Assam (and else-
where perhaps), may also be mentioned as one of the varieties of the
species, although it forms but a very imperfect cocoon: it feeds on
most leaves. I have had no opportunity yet of observing it myself ;
but am told by the natives that it goes through similar stages to the
others; the worm is about two inches long, of a brown color and
covered with hair, the moth of the same color as the mooga moth
but only half the size; the cocoon has this peculiarity, that it is quite
transparent, so that the chrysalis can be seen inside ; at one end of it
a small opening is left—the cocoon is of a yellow color—it can be
spun like the eria cocoon, but the Assamese do not use it, on account
of its silk causing a severe itching in wearing.

I have questioned several Bengalees settled in Assam and who have
been at Midnapur, regarding the identity of the mooga and tussur ;
they say that the worm is the same, but that at the latter place they
are fed on a different tree: the point could be better ascertained by a
comparison with the drawings and preserved worms which accompany
these remarks. The Burmese envoys who have just left Assam told me
that the mooga was unknown in their country previous to the conquest
of Assam ; but that it had since been introduced by the Assamese who
were carried off and settled in the Burmese territory : the Cacharis also
admit that it is not many years since it was introduced into Cachar,
{south of the hills.) In Cooch Behar both it and the eria are almost
unknown to this day; the prevailing opinion amongst the natives of

F

34 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. (Jan.

these parts is, that both species (mooga and eria) are indigenous to
Upper Assam and were introduced from thence. It has always appeared
to me that the production of these silks is greater as one advances to
the east—it is to this day procurable more abundantly in Upper
Assam than any where else, especially in the district of Lukinpoor on
the north bank of the Burkampootur.

Little eria is exported, but the mooga forms one of the principal
exports of Assam; the average of the quantity passed at Gowalpara
during the two last years that duties were levied, was two hundred and
fifty-seven maunds, valued at fifty-six thousand and fifty-four rupees: it
leaves the country principally in the shape of. thread. Most of it
going to Berhampoor, it is probable that the cloths made from it pass
under the name of tussur; the latter as far as I recollect, appears to
have less gloss. The Hydra chowkey returns comprise only the
products exported by water. The total quantity that leaves the pro-
vince may, I think, be estimated at upwards of three hundred maunds,
for mooga forms also a portion of the traffic with Silhet (across the
hills) the Cassyas, Bhotias, and other hill tribes. The Assamese gene-
rally keeping more for their own use than they sell, the total quantity
produced in the province may be reckoned at six or seven hundred
maunds. It has been in great demand in Bengal, for within the last
few years, although the production has been greater from the more
settled state of the country, the price has risen 20 per cent. When I
first arrived in this district, it could be obtained without difficulty from
the ryuts at three and a half to four rupees the seer ; now it is difficult
to procure it at five rupees. The competition is so great, that the
traders pay for it in advance, not as with other products, to get it at
a lower rate, but merely to secure their getting it. This competition
is also owing to the greater number of small traders who resort to the
province since the abolition of chowkeys—which may have caused a rise
on the price of the product in Assam without a corresponding increase
in the exports. ,

No gradual improvement can be traced in the mode of rearing the
several worms or winding their silk—it is now what it was a century
ago, there being no European speculators in Assam, nor it being pro-
bable that when any venture so far they would readily risk the capi-
tal in quite a new branch of industry. This important product of the
country is likely to remain for years unimproved, unless the subject
should again be taken up by. Government. The small factory set up
by the late Mr. Scorr, to which I have before alluded, was kept up
too short a time to have had any perceptible effect. Mr. Scott’s
declining health and numerous duties never allowed him to give it a

1837.]} Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 35

moment’s personal attention, nor could his assistant do it, having then
the same work to do which now employs several officers ; the factory
was therefore left entirely under the direction of natives. These, to
add to their own importance, rather increased, than alleviated the
fears that the Assamese, (who had labored under so many restrictions,)
naturally entertained of imitating or using any thing pertaining or
appropriated to the ‘‘ Raja;” such a presumption in the good old times
might have cost a man his ears or his nose. The residence of
European officers in different parts of the country having undeceived
the people as to those restrictions, there would be now great facilities
in introducing improvements—although the ryuts individually have
not the means of getting reeling machines, however simple and cheap,
they would, as with sugar-mills, club together to obtain them, were
it only shewn to them that there was any advantage, in the use of
them. Mooga thread is every day increasing in value; I have marked
its rise from three rupees eight annas, to five rupees in the short space
of three years ; in Gowalpara it sells at six rupees eight annas or seven
rupees; in Dacca and Moorshedabad at eight rupees. This is, I believe,
not more than thirty per cent. below mulberry silk in Calcutta ; the
primitive process of the Assamese which I have described will, perhaps,
shew a possibility of this difference being made up by superior man-
agement. The mooga silk could be used in colored fabrics, being easily
dyed. In its.natural fawn color it stands washing much better than
silk, keeping gloss and color to the last; the natives bleach it with a
solution of the potash made from plantain trees, this they also use in
washing their cloths, both cotton and silk : soap was unknown previous
to the British occupation of the country.

Another object of great interest, which might become of great
importance to this province, is, to ascertain the possibility of rendering
the erta marketable in some shape or other ; the way of preparing it
(already described,) is such that the cloth made of it when new looks
as rough as “ taut’ (or gunny) ; it is only by repeated washings that it
attains a softness of feel and gloss which approach that of silk. It is
highly improbable that amongst the natives, repeated trials should not
have been made of reeling instead of spinning these cocoons, but
from their failing it would be wrong to lay it down as an impossibi-
lity: they have merely tried it as other cocoons and given it up when
they found that the fibre “ did not come,’’ as one of them told me.
I had it tried before me with a few cocoons, but with the greatest
care the fibre could not be drawn off beyond a few yards without
breaking, the cause of this appeared to me to be a greater adhesive-
ness in the fibre than with other cocoons, it was drawn off with difi-

F 2

36 Remarks on the Silks of Assam. (Jan.

culty and with a crackling noise—until it brought several layers with
it, from which it could not be detached without breaking, some thing
may perhaps be hereafter found to reduce that adhesiveness. It is, I
think, unlikely that the worm should spin in a different way from all
others, allowing this to be the case, great improvements could be
made in the spinning, by, no doubt, the introduction of the process in
practice in Europe to spin perforated cocoons, from its cheapness it
would perhaps be advantageously used with wool—especially in stock-
ings, it would add softness and gloss without taking from the warmth,
the cocoons costing only one rupee, the thread two rupees per seer.

Although I have been unable to form an estimate of the land taken
up on the cultivation of the ‘‘ hera’” or palma-christi, a very rough one
could be made of the total quantity of erta silk produced by referring
to the population; it being the daily wear of the poor, and besides,
being used by every class in winter. The population is reckoned at
455,000*, therefore estimating the yearly consumption of each indi-
vidual at the lowest, the total quantity produced would be upwards of
1000 maunds, most of this could be exported if it acquired the least
additional value by better management, and be replaced by other
manufactures and by an increase in the growth of cotton. The pro-
duct would keep pace with any increase of demand, for there is hardly
a house in the country where these worms are not reared.

Being acquainted only with central Assam and this district in par-
ticular, Upper Assam, the Moamariya country, the Bhotan territories
in the plains are left out of these remarks and estimatest. Although
the population assimilates, m many respects they may differ in their
different processes. J have used as few local terms as I could except
with regard to the tree and plants whose botanical name I have not
been able to ascertain.

P.S. In the within Mr. Hucown has said nothing of another silk
worm which was lately discovered on a pipul tree (F. religiosa)—and of
the moth of which a drawing accompanies with three or four cocoons,
a chrysalis andtwo moths. This looks very like the mulberry moth,
but I am not able to say whether itis or not. The silk looks very fine

* By the statistical report of 1835,—Kamroop district, ........... 280,000
SHAT CUG ss cles so cictoa Satsio sis ae lr ee eisisie leis lsa.c's «sales sin else oie ep ieteeeene
MOMS OTR GILG E: bb conc hope pobodocuIchionponb oD ooiotogidocsdoios Sl vu

+ The population of Upper Assam is estimated at, .........+e+++-- 220,000
Moamariya,...... BE REST MNa si Me Seren bia dele vette Pele tee, severe s a CeO RU UG

270,000
Toolaram’s country, Jyuntia,......

Bhotan territory in the plains,........ sea mo. entimate, 3a eyer/made,

1837.) Remarks on the Silks of Assam. 37

and it may be considered a curiosity even if it be the produce of a
mulberry worm, for the question arises on what was the worm fed ?—if
on the F. religiosa, it is, I believe, a discovery, that the silk worm
would feed on the Jeaf of any tree but the mulberry ; if the worm is
distinct from the Bombyx mori it is a still greater curiosity.

Mr. Hueon has been unable to determine whether the worm now
alluded to, is the same as the deo mooga mentioned within: he is in-
clined to think not from the color of the cocoons and the slight obser-
vations he was able to make on the latter; but from both feeding on
the leaves of two trees so nearly allied, I should suppose it likely that
the worms were identical. It would be a discovery of some import-
ance to find worms affording any tolerable silk that fed on these
species of Ficus which are so abundant here.—F. Jenxrns.

List of the Cloths made in Assam of Mooga and Eria Silks.

Price of| Cost of
Names of | Size in | Weight. |Thread. |Weaving| Total.

Cloth. Cubits. | | —— Remarks.
Seer./Chk.|/R. A. P.|R. A. P.JR. A. P.
Mooga. 3
Soorias,....| 7 by 14; 0 Garp aay oMorrst oan 120 :
Diteeats..16 2 101 | O15 \e O06 ol 50.8 o| | Dhoties.
Mekla, -.ec| 5 5, 12/0 ara te 4 OOF 2) Ol G 0 Petticoats.
RUhtay cto es 122) 5, TE O § |}2 8 010 4 OO} 2 12 OScarfs.
Gaursha, ../ 8 ,, 1 0 2 }010 0; 0 3 O} 011 O;}Worn as turbans or
round the waist.
Joonta Bor
Cappor,..|12 ,, 23} 1 0 |2 0 0|0 6 OO} 2 6 O/Made of the floss and
worn in winter.
Eria.

Bor Cappor,/16 by3]} 1 8 |}3 0 0}0 8 0} 3 8 O/Worn in winter and
used as a blanket, al-
so made into coats.

Meklas,....| 5 5, 2 0 6 0 12 0/0 2 0} 0 14 0
Rhia,....../10 ,, 13} 0 | 8 1/1 0 oo 2 of 1 2 of $ Used only by the
Gaursha, ..| 8 ,, 3| 0 4108 010 2 olo10 o poorer class.

Memorandum upon the specimens of Silk, and Silkworm from Assam,
by W. Prinsep, Esq.

The mooga or tussur cocoons, are very fine, particularly those fed
from the soom and the sohaloo trees which are superior to the pro-
duce of the jungles about Bankoora.

The thread from these worms, is quite equal to that which is used
in the best China tussur cloths.

The specimens of cloth wove from these threads, are not equal,
however, either to the Bengal tussur cloth, nor to the China cloth of the
same description.

The erta cocoon, thread, and cloth are all new to us: I have never
seen them in Bengal, except now and then a few pieces of the cloth

38 . On the indigenous Silkworms of India. (Jan.

imported from Rungpur ; it appears to be more cottony than the tussur,
and to make a web warmer and softer than the tussur cloth, but it is
not so strong. .

The cocoons called haumpottonee are unknown to us in Bengal, and
appear to be of small value both as to quantity and texture: moreover
I imagine it would be very difficult to reel them into thread.

The deo mooga cocoons are very small but are fine and soft, and
when fresh would yield, 1 doubt not, a very delicate white thread : they
are smaller than our désee (country) cocoon.

The specimen of country worm silk is very fair, and if dressed
would be quite equal to our Patna thread, from which korahs and
other silk piece goods are made.

The specimen of iron reel (or station method) is very good, indeed,
equal to our best native filature letter A: the thread is even, soft, sound
and remarkably strong, so that it may be well ranked with our best
second quality from the filatures of Bengal.

IV.—On the indigenous Silkworms of India. By T. W. Heurur,
M.D. Member of the Medical Faculties at the Universities in Prague
and Pavia, Member of the Entom. Society in Paris, &c.

[Read at the Meeting of the 4th December. ]

Silk was in all times an article of the greatest importance throughout
the ancient world.

China gained its celebrity in the classical time of the ancients, as
the mother-country of that mysterious texture, which it manufactured
from time immemorial, with a high degree of perfection, and called
se or ser; whence all India and its eastern unknown boundaries
derived the name Serira.

It made the satraps of the western world, the rulers of Rome and
the emperors of Byzani, envious of its possession, and the home
brought golden fleece of the fabulous Argonautes, was perhaps
nothing else than the precious web of the Bombykia.

The emperor JusTIN1aNus got an insight into the secret by two
adventurous Persian monks, who brought the eggs of the Chinese
silkworm in a hollow bamboo cane, safe over the icy chains of the
Himdlaya, the barren plains of Bokhara, and the ruggy mountains
of Persia, to the distant eastern capital. He considered it a point of
great importance to reserve to himself the monopoly of such a pre-
cious article, though master of the riches of his vast empire.

1887.] - On the indigenous Silkworms of India. 39

The Sicilians in the time of Roger the first, became a wealthy
people by its introduction into Palermo—the Venetians were enabled
by the trade of silk chiefly, to build their immortal maritime bulwark,
and in our days the introduction and manufacture of silkworms is
a source of unlimited riches to the countries of Hurope, where it is
cultivated on a large scale.

To elucidate this it may be observed, that France alone exported
in the year 1820, wrought silk to the value of more than 123 millions
of francs.

The importation of raw and worked silk into England, amounted to
4,547,812 pounds in the year 1828, of which about 1,500,000 pounds
were brought from Bengal, 3,047,000 pounds were, therefore, brought
from foreign countries, chiefly Italy and Turkey.

The northern parts of Europe and chiefly England are less suited
for its cultivation on account of climate.

Great Britain, France and Germany, finding by experience, that the
demand is constantly greater than the supply, resorted to different
substitutes. é

Different substances presenting analogies to that beautiful filament
were examined. The spider’s web was tried in France, first by Mr.
Bon: but Mr. Reaumur found that the war-like propensities of the
Arachnide hindered their being reared in great numbers, and this
enterprize has been in our days entirely abandoned.

Men resorted to the Mollusca and found that the maritime pinna
gives a filament like silk, having the power to produce a viscid matter
which it spins round the body. A beautiful and very durable silk
was produced from it, the Byssus of the ancients, but it was always
dearer than the common silk of the Bombyz mori, and though to
this day caps, gloves and stockings are woven from it in Calabria in
Sicily (I saw myself a considerable manufacture of it in Palermo),
it will probably remain for ever a matter of curiosity rather than an
article of general use.

In Germany endeavours have been made in the time of Rosset, and
recently in Styria, to make silk from the cocoons of the Saturnia pyri,
a moth which is common in Austria and in the subalpine parts of
the Tyrol and Switzerland: but hitherto the experiments have been too
few; more partitularly, as I heard, on account of the delicate cater-
pillar, which dies if not fed with the greatest promptitude with the
under leaves of different kinds of pear trees.

A discovery, therefore, which promises to prove not so abortive as
those now quoted, must be of the greatest importance.

The vast provinces of India are rivalled in variety, preciousness

40 On the indigenous Silkworms of India. (Jan.

and perfection of their productions, only by those of the celestial
empire. Now inthe hands of an enlightened benevolent government,
they will probably surpass it ina short time, when its natural resources,
daily more conspicuous, shall be discovered, examined, and brought
in to general use. ;

As in China, so in India, silk has been produced since time imme-
morial ; not the silk of the later introduced mulberry caterpillar, but
the silk from various indigenous cocoons, which are found only and
exclusively here.

The first notice of these, but only in a cursory way, has been given
by the father of Indian botany, Dr. Roxsureu, in the Transactions
of the Linnean Society, vol. vii.

He there mentioned only two species, the Phalena (Altacus) (Saturnia)
paphia and Phalena cynthia. Since that time no further attention has
been paid to this subject except that Dr. Bucnanan, in his description
of the district of Dinajpur, says, that another silkworm is reared on
the castor oil plant for the domestic use of the natives.

From the moment of my arrival in India, I had paid an unremitted
zealous attention to the productions of Botany and Zoology, and had
been so happy to identify in the course of two months, two other species
of the genus Saturnia which yield silk, one from Silhet the other
from Bankoora. Just at this time Mr. James Prinsmp received from
Captain Jenxins in Assam, a memoir by Mr. Hucown on the silk-
worms of that newly acquired, remarkable province, establishing six
different kinds of silkworm: the cocoons of four of which are now
transformed into silk by the inhabitants of Assam, and to my great
joy and surprise, I found that three of them are different from the
well-known Bombyx mori, and from the two other indigenous which
are worked in Bengal. _

These recent discoveries merit particular attention. India has thus
the internal means of providing the whole of Europe with a material
which would rival cotton and woollen cloth, and would be preferred
in many cases to both, if brought within the reach of every one by a
lower price: and an unlimited resource of riches and revenue might
be opened under proper management.

May it be now permitted to me to go through the numerous differ-
ent species of India which actually produce silk of which seven kinds
have never been mentioned before.

1. Bombyx mori, the mulberry silkworm, which has been probably
introduced as the mulberry seems to be an acclimated plant, is too
well known to deserve a particular mention.

2. The wild silkworm of the Central provinces, being described

1837.] On the indigenous Silkworms of India. 41

as a moth not larger than the Bombyx mori. I could not yet procure
specimens of it : probably there are several species of Bombyx confused,
as the silk, which sometimes comes in trade, varies. considerably.

3. The Joree silkworm, Bombyx religiose, mihi.—I am sorry to
say that the specimens of this interesting moth have been destroyed
on their way from Assam to Calcutta, so that I am obliged. to make
a superficial description from the accompanying drawing, (Pl. VI.)
excluding a diagnostical analysis.

Genus, Bombyz.

Length about 14 of an inch.

Antenne, pectinated.

Head, small, covered.

Eyes, very large, brownish black.

Palpi, unknown.

Thorax, subquadrate, covered with thick brownish grey hair, with a
black band separating the abdomen from the thorax.

Abdomen, represented as having eight segments ?

Legs, unknown.

Wings, upper wings very short (in ¢ imperfect) triangular, with
the acute angle outward. The interior side emarginated. Of a light
grey color which darkens towards the extremity.

An interrupted whitish band on the lower margin with a large
whitish speck towards the ends.

Lower wings uniformly brown.

The cocoon of this silkworm shows the finest filament, and has
very much silky lustre. It is exceedingly smooth to the touch and
very different from the cocoon of the mulberry tree.

This discovery of Capt. Jenx1ns is very interesting, as it yields a
silk if not superior yet certainly equal to that of Bombyx mort.

It lives upon the pipul tree, (Ficus religiosa.) Its general intro-
duction would be very easy, as the pipul tree grows abundantly over
all India.

Specimens of cocoons sent a second time by Captain Jznx1ns, con-
vince me that the Joree and Deo-mooga are the same species.

4. Saturnia Silhetica, mihi. (Longitudo pollices novem, sive lineas
108 alarum superiorum expansarum.)

Diagnosis. Pectinicornis, alis superioribus apice recurvata falcatis,
inferioribus oblongis. Alis superioribus maculis duabus fenestralibus,
interna triangulari magna alter4 externa multé minori oblong4, in-
ferioribus macula eddem una versus corpus triangulari magna. Colore
cinamomeis lineis variegater albidis in medio ad marginem externam
flavis.

Gc

42 On the indigenous Silkworms of India. [Fan.

Eggs, larva, and chrysalis, unknown.
Imago. Description.

Head, projecting with a crest of yellow hairs.

Eyes, middle-sized, light brown.

Antenne, pectinated, about five lines broad, yellow.

Palpi, four, not covering the inner vermilar, brownish colored.

Mouth, hidden, without proboscis.

Thorax, obovate, clothed in a velvet-like purplish fine hair of the
same color as the wings.

Abdomen, very short, clothed with much finer and lighter hair than
the thorax.

Legs, hairy, yellow, equal.

Tarsi, moderately incurved.

Wings, horizontal expanded, with strong ramifications of the central
rnuscles and tendons.—Superior pair of a cinnamon color. The end
much curved, the upper margin with a beautiful velvet-like grey belt.
Fan edges very much concave, the exterior extremity of a beautiful
rose color. The inferior margin darker yellow, with an undulating
narrow thread-like black line, losing itself towards the exterior ex-
tremity. In the centre is the eye, peculiar to all saturnie, with micace-
ous transparency, triangular, with the sharp angle towards the body,
another small oblong transparent point behind it, both with a dark
brownish margin round it. Inferior or second pair, in point of distribu-
tion of colors the same ; in form, much more convex, oblong. The hair
very thick and long towards the body, and more particularly towards
the point of insertion. The black line is not undulated, but follows
the shape of the wing, and has at each side of the projecting tendons
two black oblong spots, circumscribed with light yellow.

Habitat in the Cassia mountains in Silhet and Dacca, where its
large cocoons are spun to silk. A particular description of the pro-
cess is wanted.

5. A still larger Saturnia, one of the greatest moths in existence,
measuring ten inches from the end of one wing to the other, observed
by J. W. Grant, Esq. in Chirra Punjee, seen in the possession of
the late Dr. James Cuarx. I have not yet seen the animal.

6. Saturnia Paphia, Linn. Syst. Nat. 2, p. 809, 4. Phalena
Mylitta, Drury, vol. ii. t. 5, f. 1, Mar. Roxs. Trans. Linn, Soc. vol.
vil. p. 33.

The Tusseh Silkworm.

It is the most common in use of the native silkworms. The cloth
so commonly worn by Europeans also in this country, comes from
this species; J. W. Grant, Esq. had the kindness to procure me, in

1837.] On the indigenous Silkworms of India. 43

the month of September, more than 3000 cocoons, which I permitted
to slip out, and had ample opportunity of studying them.

Micuart Atkinson, Esq. from Jangypur says, that this species
cannot be domesticated, because the moths take flight, before the
females are fecundated. This is against my experience: I kept them
under a musquito curtain to prevent their evasion, there they were
impregnated readily by the males, and deposited every where many
thousand eggs, and the young caterpillars issued the tenth day.
Therefore the fear entertained of the difficulty in this respect seems
to be easily overcome.

Hitherto has this silkworm never been reared, but millions of
cocoons are annually collected in the jungles and brought to the
silk factories near Calcutta, for instance Dhaniakhali ; but the principal
place of their manufacture is at Bhagelpur. In other parts as at
Jangypur the people gather them from the trees and transplant
them on the Assem tree, (Terminalia alata, Roxs.) which growing
near the houses enables them easily to watch the caterpillars, which
are eagerly searched out and devoured in the day time by crows, and
at night by bats, &c.

The natives distinguish two varieties, the bughy and the jaroo, but
they are the same species.

They feed most commonly in the wild state on the bair tree,
(Zizyphus jujuba,) but like also and indeed prefer the Terminalia alata
and Bomba heptaphyllum.

This is the same moth which is also found sometimes in Assam and
which Mr. Hueon calls Kontkuré mooga.

Though it was known in Europe by the publications of Dr. Rox-
spurGH and Dr. Bucuanan, that the Tusseh and Arrindy silkworms
are existing and indigenous, yet, strange enough, it was hitherto
unknown, (at least with us on the continent,) that for some years past,
their silk was only in small quantity exported to Hngland; this
silk having been considered as an inferior quality to that produced
by Bombyx mori. The question of the possibility of acclimation of
these larve in other congenial climates has ex ipso never been raised.

7. Another Saturnia distinct from all others (alis inferioribus in
caudam desinentibus) ; it resembles some species which I saw brought
from Seva,? Java.

I could only procure the wings of this remarkable insect.

The moth comes from the neighborhood of Comercolly.

8. Saturnia Assamensis, (mihi.)—Long. alar. sup. extensarum 60
—65 linear.

G 2

44 On the indigenous Silkworms of India. {Jan.

Diagn. Pectinicornis, alis superioribus apice acutis subfaleatis, in
inferioribus subtriangularibus maculis duabus subcircularibus non
diaphanis luteis. Color lateritis—luteus, nebulis sparsis obscuris lineis
semicircularibus versus corpus duabus albis fascia albida brunnea
versus marginem inferiorem.

Eggs, larva, and chrysalis, not seen living, but recognizable in the
accompanying drawing. (See Moonga moth, Plate VI.)

Head, not projecting, with a tuft of reddish yellow hair.

Eyes, ordinary dark-brown.

Antenne, pectinated in @, broader than usual in Saturnie.

Palpi, four, covering the mouth which is invisible.

Thorax, square, half oblong, clothed near the head in a silverish grey
color, forming a continuity of that in the upper margin of the superior
wings, the behind part of the color of the wings.

Abdomen, more than two-thirds of the breadth of both wings in their
natural position, likewise of the color of the wings. .

Legs, slender, hairy, yellow, short. .

Tarsi, slight and incurved.

Wings, horizontally expanded, with a strong tendon directing the
membrane of the upper wings in their upper margin. :

Both pairs of a dark yellow somewhat reddish color. The end in
the male much curved, the upper margin half from the body, of a
silver grey color. The exterior extremity scarcely differently marked ;
a brown slightly undulated band, accompanied on both sides by a white
line, extends across the wings more than two-thirds below their
insertion on the thorax. Several brown nubecule are to be observed
between the divisions of each tendon. Two semilunar white lines are
to be observed on the upper wings, and are absolutely on the lower
ones towards the abdomen; the interior larger, inwards curved; the
other shorter, outward bound. The two specks on the wings, peculiar
to Saturnia, are almost semicircular, but not micaceous, diaphanous ;
but likewise clothed with yellow squame of a darker line (more in ¢)
with a brown margin on the inner side. Through this distinguishing
peculiarity this insect seems to make a transit to a next genus, though
the drawing of the larva represents completely a saturnia caterpillar.

The cocoon of a yellow brown color differs in appearance from all
the others.

We are indebted for the discovery of this very interesting insect
to Captain Jenxrns and Mr. Hueon. Its particulars are extensively
described in Mr. Huaon’s memorandum. This: species has never
been mentioned before, though the fabrication of silk from it seems to
be very common amongst the Assamese.

or

1837.] On the indigenous Silkworms of India. 4

9. Phalena Cynthia, Drury, 2, t. 6,f. 2. Cram. 4, t. 39, f. 4.
Roxs. Linn. Trans. vol. vii. p. 42. Bucwanan,
Desc. Dinajpur, p. 214.
_ (BucHanan quotes it as Phalena Penelope unde ?)

The Arrindy Arria, or Eria silkworm (Pl. V.) is reared over a great
part of Hindustan, but more extensively in the districts of Dindjpur and
Rangpur, in houses, in a domesticated state, and feeds chiefly on the
leaves of Ricinus communis.

The silk of this species has hitherto never been wound off, but
people were obliged to spin it like cotton.

“It gives a cloth of seemingly loose coarse texture, but of incre-
dible durability ; the life of one person being seldom sufficient to
wear out a garment made of it, so that the same piece descends from
mother to daughter.” —(Atkinson’s letter to Roxburgh.)

It is so productive as to give sometimes 12 broods of spun silk in the
course of the year. The worm grows rapidly, and offers no difficulty
whatever for an extensive speculation.

On account of the double profit which would be derived from the
same area of land cultivating it with castor-oil plant, which produces
oil and feeds the worm, an extensive cultivation of this species would
be highly recommendable; and if also the cloth is of the coarsest
nature, it is, on the other hand, very valuable on account of its durabi-
lity. May it not be particularly well adapted to mix it in certain
textures with cotton ?

It is likewise an inhabitant of Assam, and Mr. Hugon’s observations
about this species form an interesting paragraph in his memorandum.

10. Saturnia (?) trifenestrata, mihi.—Longitudo lineas 24—28.
Diagnosis. 9 obscure castaneo brunnea versus finem albido adspersa,
linea transversali albidd, alis superioribus ad marginem externam
fenestris tribus transparentibus linea diagonali versuscorpuscurrentibus.

f luteus linea brunneda transversali transversé super alas currente,
alz superiores margine externo fuscescentes.

Fags, whitish-yellow ; indented 1 line on the longer circumference.

Larva, unknown.

Chrysalis, unknown, (damaged.)

Cocoon, yellow, in a network, transparent, so that the cocoon in the
inside is to be seen, of a remarkable silky lustre.

Imago. 9 of an uniform brown color; towards the end of the wings
the like with white flower powdered. An obsolete whitish line runs
transversely. The most remarkable in this insect are three glass eyes
on the upper wings, beginning from the tendon of the insertion lower
than the middle of the wing, and running one behind the other inwards

46 On the indigenous Silkworms of India. [Jan.

towards the extremity of the body. The first looks like two, which
run together, the second is the smallest.

ft of a uniform yellow color, only the outward margin of the
wings is brownish, and a transversal line turns over the wings. The
glass eyes are wanted, one of the three is a vestige, instead of the
two others are two brown spots to be observed.

In those specimens which I saw were gradual transitions from dark
brown to light yellow in different individuals to be observed, but
always were the females much darker.

This is likewise a valuable discovery of Captain Jenxins in Assam,
where it lives on the soon tree, but seems to be not much used.

11. Henry Creiecaton, Esq. of Malda, mentions another silk-
worm :—

‘‘There is a cocoon produced wild upon the mango tree, which
the people of Malda gather and mix with Arrindy cocoons in spinning.”
This species seems to have remained hitherto unobserved.

There is no doubt, that in India exist some more insects, which
furnish this precious material. The repeated and so often frustrated
endeavours of ingenious men in Europe would certainly find in India
an ample and highly remunerating field in this branch of speculation.

It would be very interesting to collect all moths which form cocoons,
amounting, to judge by analogy, probably to upward of 150 species,
to watch their natural economy, and to send specimens of each cocoon
to Europe, to be there attentively examined.

Many have made the objection that the silk of the Indian species
is much inferior.

This is yet an undecided question. The mulberry silkworm dege-
nerates if not properly attended to. What has been done to raise the
indigenous species from the state of their natural inferiority? Very
much depends upon the cultivation of the worms in houses; 2, the
method of feeding them, selecting that vegetable substance, not which
gratifies the best their taste, but which contributes to form a finer
cocoon; and 3, from the first chemical operations employed before
the working of the rough material. But even if the raw material
would not be capable of a higher degree of cultivation, the demand
for it would, notwithstanding, never cease in Hurope. All silk pro-
duced in Hindustan has hitherto found a ready and profitable market
in Calcutta, and the demand is always greater than the supply.
And that really the roughest stuff of the Arrindy silkworm is appre-
ciated in England, may I be permitted to conclude the present article
with the following fact.

1837.] Phenomena on restoring sight to the blind. 47

Mr. Jonn Guass, the Surgeon of Baglipur, sent, in the beginning
of this century, some of the Arrindy silk home, and he wrote:

««T understand that some manufacturers to whom it was shown seem-
ed to think that we had been deceiving them by our accounts of the
shawls being made from the wool of a goat, and that this silk if sent
home would be made into shawls equal to any manufactured in
India.” ,

This will be sufficient to show the importance of this article, and
that it merits highly the attention of the paternal Government of
India, and of all patriotic institutions, particularly of the Asiatic
Society in Calcutta, which has done hitherto so much for the promo-
tion of science and knowledge, and consequently for the welfare of
all nations.

V.—Concerning certain interesting Phenomena manifested in individuals
born blind, and in those having little or no recollection of that sense,
on their being restored to sight at various periods of life. By
F. H. Brett, Esq. Med. Serv.

When the profound and discerning Mr. Locks in his Essay on the
Human Understanding asserted that ideas were not innate, he meant,
no doubt, that so far as the mind’s intercourse, in its present condition,
with all objects submitted to it was concerned, its noble faculties were
destined to be educated only by its legitimate objects of excitation
through the medium of the senses appointed for that purpose. His
eccentric comparisons of the mind to a dark room, a blank sheet of
paper, &c., meant in reality nothing further.

It occasionally happens that in the course of very extensive prac-
tice we have opportunities of illustrating this, in cases of restoration
to sight of persons born blind, and also in cases of individuals who
have known and distinguished colors; and “ then (as Mr. Locks
expresses it) cataracts shut the windows,” andif restored to sight many
years afterwards, they are in precisely the same situation as though
they had never seen before, having not the slightest recollection or
idea of colors any more than the individuals born blind. All is to be
acquired ‘‘ de novo.”

I will particularize the following from amongst several which have
occurred to me, as they may probably appear interesting to the Society
when divested of all purely professional or surgical detail, which have
already indeed been communicated to the profession.

No. 1.—The following is illustrative of the fact of all ideas of objects
and colors having to be acquired, as well as a verification of the problem

48 On restoration of sight to persons born blind. (Jan.

contained in the 8th Section of the 2nd Book of Mr. Locke in his
chapter on Perception. ‘‘ Suppose a man born blind, and now adult,
and taught by the touch to distinguish between a cube and a sphere
of the same metal, and suppose the cube and the sphere placed on a
table, and the blind man be made to see; (quere: whether by his
sight before he touched them he could now distinguish and tell which
is the globe and which the cube ?) to which the acute and judicious
proposer answered—No.”

A pandit, 18 years of age, native of Saugor, was born blind ; his
mother states that she had kept him in a dark room until the 10th
day of her confinement, when on taking him to the door and expos-
ing his eyes to the light, she discovered the pearly appearance of the
pupils peculiar to cataract, and that he has always been blind. He
is intelligent and cheerful, and has been in the habit of finding his
way about Saugor and the adjoining country for many years, fre-
quently singing, of which he is very fond. He had little or no incli-
nation to undergo the operation,—at least not sufficient to overcome
the fear which he entertained. He could perceive the light, and had
acquired the habit of rotating the head constantly in progression in
a regular and curious manner to the right and left, with a view, I
imagine, of admitting the light to the retina obliquely between the
circumference of the cataract and the under edge of his iris. It was
« long time before his relations could persuade him to submit to an
operation. He had requested to be taken to me some months previ-
ous ; was gratified at being told that he might be made to see like other
people; but the slight inconvenience attending the introduction of a
few drops of the solution of belladonna into the lids, and my holding
the lids to try how they should be supported, annoyed him—and he
said he would much sooner go home and eat his dinner. ‘‘ What do
I want with being restored to sight ?”’ His mother likewise expressed
her disbelief as to a person born blind being made to see. The prin-
cipal pandit of the muhallah at length overruled the objections. The
operation was performed on the 28th of August. He complained of
but little pain, and indeed there was scarcely any inflammation what-
ever produced by the operation. He immediately became conscious
of a considerable increase of light.

The eye-balls, as in all cases of congenital cataract, moved about
without any control, which, together with a very prominent brow and
much spasmodic action of the lids, offered some obstacles. So little
irritation had occurred, that I operated on the 30th August on the left
eye, which resembled the former operation in every particular. No
inflammation followed, but the right eye had become inflamed, in

1837.) On restoration of sight to persons born blind. 49

consequence of which his eyes remained bandaged for several days,
and it became necessary to bleed him. He expressed himself as
sensible of a remarkable change having taken place: the light was
most distressing to him, and continued so for some time. On the
eighth day the absorption had proceeded very satisfactorily : several
substances of various colors were presented to him. He could not
recognize any of them, until he had made himself acquainted with
them by the sense of touch. He brought them very close to his
eyes, moving his head in his accustomed peculiar manner. What-
ever he attempted to reach, he always missed his aim. He ex-
pressed himself as highly gratified, and confident that he would see
and know every thing, but did not like too much interrogation. On
the 12th day he came to me again. The eye-balls were no longer
rolled in their former vacant manner. He had acquired the power
of directing the left eye, which had been most instructed, on objects ;
the right eye, from inflammation, having remained bandaged. A lady
shewed him her shawl: he said it was red, which was correct; but did
not know what it was, until examined by the hand. The platform in
front of the house was recognized as green, and his mother said he
had been examining many things at home. The absorption of the
cataract has proceeded, leaving two-thirds of the pupil of the left eye
quite clear; some inflammation still in the right. He said he was
no longer afraid of me, and that he would submit to any thing I
recommended. On the 16th of September he walked from the town
to see me, accompanied by his mother. He had gained much infor-
mation during his absence. The pupil of the left eye had become
almost entirely clear. He said he had seen a great number of trees
on the road, the lake, and a buggy passing by. He had made himself
acquainted with several things. What is this?—A lota. This ?—A
pawn leaf. Which answers were correct. A small hooka was shewn
him: he touched it, and was told what it was ; several things were
then presented to him and the hooka was again brought. He observ-
ed, “I cannot tell; you have submitted so many things to me, that
I am confused, and forget their names.” He felt it and then exclaim-
ed, it is the same hooka. Presently it was shewn him a third time ;
he recognized it after having carefully viewed it from top to bottom
without touching. He observed a book, remarking that it was
red; but he knew not that it was a book until told so. It was
presented to him a few minutes afterwards, and he recognized
both the color and the book. He said he was extremely happy and
gratified with all he saw. He followed me with his eyes as I moved
about the room, and pointed out the different positions I took. He
H

50 On restoration of sight to persons born blind. (Jan.

recognized distinctly the features of his mother’s face. She hid it
under her chadder; he laughed, and observed that she had done so,
and turned his face away. He said, ‘‘I can see every thing ; all I want
more, is time to learn what they all are; and when I can walk about
the town, I shall be quite satisfied.” He could not ascertain whether
any thing was round or square, smooth or rough. He distinguished
the following : some partridges, the cage and the cup containing the
water. The color of their plumage he correctly stated; also the
windows, the fields, the sky, a child in arms, &c. On the 7th he
again came to see me. He pointed out every feature in his mother’s
face, her hair, the color of her dress, the different distances and posi-
tions which she purposely took, and when changing places with
another woman, selected her out. He stated that if I would bring
the red book I shewed him yesterday, he would recognize it. I
accordingly brought him a red morocco box much resembling the
book, but smaller; he said it was the book! At this period his
knowledge of the shapes of bodies and their sizes was very imperfect,
especially the latter. He directed his hand straight to whatever things
were now presented before him. The last time | saw him, a small
ivory looking-glass, a paper-cutter, and a cut jelly-glass, were placed
on the ground; they were shifted and changed, and he distinguished
each respectively. He was much amused and laughed heartily. I
gave him the looking-glass, in which he noticed his face, and said it
was like other people’s, achchha.

It will appear, therefore, that his judgment of distances, colors,
notions, and positions, was very considerable. That of size and form
was to be acquired more tardily.

From this period I quitted Saugor, and have heard nothing further
of him. ,

No. 2.—The next is a similar instance of an individual who had
never seen before,—a Brahman boy of 10 years of age, residing at the
Kherie Pass, near the Dehra valley.

A few days after the first operation when the bandages were re-
moved, the principal circumstance worthy of note was the confusion
and embarrassment of the mind, arising from new and unaccustomed
impressions and the dazzling influence of light.

On the seventh day he had acquired some voluntary power over
the ball of the eye, being able to steady it somewhat, and fix it on any
object he wished to discern, but only for a few moments. He had
after repeated practice acquired a knowledge of most colors, but it was
not until the twenty-sixth day from the first operation that he could
be said to have a tolerable acquaintance with the visible world. Dur-

1837.] On restoration of sight to persons born blind. 51

ing this period, when the absence of pain and inflammation permitted,
(for it was necessary for him to undergo several operations,) the ban-
dages were removed before and after sunset, and his attention was
directed to men sometimes standing, sometimes moving’; also to the
tent, sky, trees and their foliage, animals of different kinds, the
colors and figures and motions of which he was able in time to dis-
cern.

There was no correspondence, however, for a long while between
the sight and touch, neither did he for several days direct his eyes
straight to objects so as to examine them minutely. At night he
would contemplate the stars, and the flame of a candle, and the fea-
tures of my face, &c. Debility, the necessary result of the treatment,
&c. in a delicate frame, was one cause of the slowness of progress. As
he gained strength by an improved diet, his vision greatly improved.

He was observed to take up various objects and notice them ; latterly
I was in the habit of calling him into my tent when at breakfast. He
noticed the cups and saucers and their patterns ; chintz on the canvas;
and he observed attentively a hooka, describing the bell (cut glass) as
bright; noticed the snake, and mouth-piece (silver), and saw dis-
tinctly the smoke ascending.

On the 20th of December he walked several yards without assist-
ance. A lady gave him a colored chintz cap, with which he was
much pleased, and he distinguished on it the colors of green and
red, and the white ground. As his new sense could scarcely be said
to have been exercised more than fourteen days, further observations
could not be made as to his judgment of distances, positions, forms,
and motions.

No. 3.—A similar result, as far as phenomena, occurred in a boy of 12
years of age, though his acquirements were more rapid, from his natural
mental intelligence being superior to the former cases: the cause
of his blindness was disease after birth from the small-pox. The nature
of the operation being the formation of an artificial pupil at the outer
corner of the eye, it is unnecessary to repeat the details which are so
similar to the preceding, and though he had seen for some weeks of
his early existence, of course he had to acquire all ‘ de novo.”

No. 4.—There are others who have been restored to sight who
had lost it at a more advanced period of life—say five or six years of
age and upwards, and when restored exhibit peculiar phenomena
more or less interesting in proportion to the degree of remembrance
they may possess of their former vision, And this was particularly
remarkable in a young man of 25 years of age, the brother of the
boy mentioned in case No. 2, who had become blind when only 5 years

H 2

52 Section of the Strata (Jan.

old; and which is remarkably interesting in a physiological point of
view, as shewing the power of the retina to preserve its susceptibility
to light for twenty years, though not the only case recorded. There
was certainly in this case a great approximation to the phenomena
manifested in congenital blindness, but there was not that marked
ignorance in recognising objects at first sight, nor that palpable
want of correspondence between the touch and sight, but both existed
to some extent. It was also curious that he should become blind
after five years of the same disease with which his brother was born
blind.

I recollect restoring a man, aged 35 years, who had been blind for
a period of twelve years from the venereal disease, causing closure of
the pupils. This man, after an operation for artificial pupil, recognis-
ed, of course, every thing perfectly the moment he was permitted to
look about him, and still enjoys a very tolerable share of vision at
Cawnpore.

ViI.—Memorandum of the progress of sinking a Well in the bunds of
Chandpur, near the foot of the Hills. By Mr. Witu1am Dawe, Con-
ductor, Delhi Canal Department.

In sinking wells through the soils, without and within the lower
range of hills, I have seen repeated failures owing to the usual mode
adopted in digging for the water, (i. e. with perpendicular sides ;) and
as I was only about 400 yards from a branch of the Jumna, the level
of its water about 14 feet below the surface of the top of the pro-
posed well, I calculated upon finding water at 20 feet deep at the
utmost. I therefore commenced digging 42 feet diameter, contracting
as I sunk, and this admitted of leaving a couple of winding steps to
bring up the contents by basket loads, in preference to being drawn
up with a drag-rope, (which method could not well be adopted, the top
excavation being so wide.) At the depth of 24 feet I was appre-
hensive that the work would have been a failure, owing to the vast
accumulation of heavy boulders, from 4 to 10 maunds weight, which
I had no purchase to get up. This obstacle was got over by the
simple method of expending one for every step of the winding road-
way, always taking the precaution of letting the boulders sufficiently
into the bank to prevent the possibility of their falling down on the
work-people below. By this method down as deep as 37 feet the
boulders were expended as we came on them, and as the soil there
had a more favorable appearance for working, and there was a proba-
bility of soon getting water, and the space had become so contracted,

1837.) at Chandpur, on the Delhi Canal. 53

I was obliged to commence sinking perpendicular, which was carried
on till we at length found water at 72 feet deep. The boulders
found in the latter part of the work were only few, but they were of
the largest size, and those were got rid off by excavating recesses
in the sides and depositing them therein. The above excavation down
to 72 feet was completed for 120 sicca rupees.

Part of the cylinder having been built, it was sunk in June, where
I found the water had sunk 7 feet 6 inches lower. We sunk further
14 feet, when we got toa bed of clear pebbles, and bedded the well
ring on small boulders, with 6 feet 6 inches water ; and as the driest
season has arrived, we may expect always to have a plentiful supply
of good water from a total depth of 86 feet below the surface.

MeEMorRANDUM OF THE SOIL IN THE CHANDPUR WELL.
Feet 1. Clayey soil.
2to 7. Light soil, consisting of clay and sand, the proportion of
sand increasing with the depth.
8. A vein of sand.
9to 11. Sand with slight mixture of clay.
12 to 14. Fine sand.

15, River sand.

16. Coarse river sand.

if. Ditto ditto, with gravel and small boulders.
18. Large gravel and boulders.

19 to 25. Ditto ditto, some of the boulders very large.

26 to 27, Ditto ditto, large boulders, with a mixture of clay.

28 to 30. Ditto ditto, with a layer of immense boulders.

31 to 32. Ditto ditto, and small boulders through which a spring
of water has passed, shewn by the stones being without
a particle of sand mixed with them.

33 to 36. Large gravel with large boulders.

37. A vein of old spring, as above.
38. Gravel with small boulders.
39. A vein of river sand with a mixture of small stones.

40 to 41. Gravel with large boulders.

42 to 46. Large gravel with small boulders.

47 to 48. A vein of old spring—small boulders.

49 to 54. Gravel with large boulders.

55 to 56. Vein of river sand, slightly mixed with gravel.
57 to 64. Gravel with small boulders.

65 to 66. A vein of fine river sand.

67 to 6¥. Gravel with no boulders.

54 Section of a Well at Chandpur. (Jan.

70 to 72. Vein of fine river sand—(water found here).
73 to 76. Fine sand, with a mixture of clean gravel.
77 to 79. Gravel with a mixture of yellow sand.
80 to 83. Clear fine river sand.
84 to 86. A bed of clean pebbles, and the well ring bedded on
small boulders. :
N.B. The water sunk while the cylinder was being built to 79-6.

Note by Lieutenant W. E. Baxer, Engineers, Assistant Superintendant
of Canals.

The situation of this well is close to the southern base of the outer
range of hills, where they fall away into the valley of the Jumna, a
branch of which now occupied as the bed of the Delhi canal, passes
within a short distance of it. The strata, of which the section is
thus exhibited, are evidently the deposits of a stream, having, for the
greater part of the time, at least as strong a fall and as rapid a cur-
rent as the Jumna at the same spot now has—and they are precisely
what might now be forming in the Jumna, were that river raising its
bed—even the strata of small rounded stones, in which Mr. Dawe
has attributed the removal of sand and smaller gravel to the action
of formerly existing springs, have their representatives in the numer-
ous shingle banks of the Jumna.

The most striking circumstance, however, illustrated by Mr. Dawz’s
observations, is the impermeability of these river deposits to the
water of the neighboring channel, the stream of which is never dry.
This circumstance was even more strongly exemplified in the same
vicinity—at the village of Rayanwalla—where, within the inclosure of
the canal chowkey, and not 60 yards distant from the water’s edge, it
was desired to sink a well to supply clear water to such of the esta-
blishment as remained there during the rainy season, when the
river water is turbid and unwholesome. The shaft was of small dia-
meter, as water was confidently expected at but little below the level
of that in the canal: no trace of it, however, was met with to the
depth of 60 feet—when, from the smallness of the shaft, it became
dangerous to proceed further; the attempt was therefore abandoned
and the shaft filled up again. The strata pierced through on this occa-
sion consisted of large and small boulders, gravel and sand materials,
of which we find it impossible to form a dry bund, even where the
difference of level is only 2 or 3 feet—while here, the excavation must
have gone at least 50 feet below the canal level. ;

In apparent contradiction to this, is a well known fact, connected
with the rivers flowing through the northern parts of Rohilkhand into

1837.] The History of Labong. 58

the Ganges. I mean the disappearance from the surface, near where
they leave the outer range of hills, and then again emerging at the
distance of 10 or 12 miles lower down; thus shewing the complete
permeability of the gravel beds through which they must be supposed
to trickle—and that this is in some measure the case in the Jumna
also, is rendered probable by a circumstance which came under our
observation in the great drought of 1833-34.

In order to supply the excessive demand for water for irrigation, it
became necessary to throw a gravel bund right across the Jumna—
just below the head of the canal; and at this very period, as appears
from a record kept in the Executive Engineer’s Office at Agra, a slight
diminution only of the waters of the Jumna at that place was -
observable.

VIl.—The History of Labong from the Native Records consulted by
Dr. D. Ricuarpson, forming an Appendix to his journals published
in the preceding volume*.

The annals of Labong reach backvto the same remote and fabulous
period as those of the neighboring nations. In the year 1118, (A.
D. 574,) after GaupamaAw had obtained nib-ban, or eternal rest, two
holy men, Waruoo-pay-waf and Tuxa-panpa, (having first buried a
shell with the spiral turned the reverse way,) by prayers and holiness
raised from out the earth the walls, gates, and ramparts, and sunk the
fosse of Labong. They marked the site of the pagoda, and during
two years employed themselves in calling together the people from
the surrounding forests and small villages. In 1120 they raised to
the throne Rama or ZamMA-Day-wWE, daughter of the king of Chanda-
pur (or, Wintian, the capital of Saroarata-ty-ne), and widow of a
prince of Cambodia. She had twin sons, Mananta-yaTtua. The elder
succeeded her in Labong, received the common title of ‘‘ Sen-Bur
Sueen,” or Lord of the White Elephant, for having caught one of that
color. AINDAWARAJA, the younger, built and reigned in Lagon. In
Labong (the Magadharrame of which is Hart-zoune ZayatyNe) from
Rama-Day-we to ApUTzA-woon-THA, who built the pagoda (assein
dayd) there reigned 35 kings, and from AputzA-woon-THA to Benya-
THEOHA 19; in all 54 kings reigned in Labong. Bunya-MEN-YzEA,
called in Ava History Dotana Burnya-Tso-MEN-yEA, the son of
Bunya-THoona, succeeded him, and reigned ten years in Labong,

* We have already quoted from this document in manuscript; see Appendix

General Tables, page 135,—Ep.
+ Vasu-deva?—Eb.

56 The History of Labong. (Jan.

three in Kim-yea, five in Wen-congkan. In 651* he crossed the
Thaluen river, and married a daughter of Tooorna Tuoma, king of
Pegu, with whom he received in dower four hundred Taliens or Peguers
and their wives, the town Yain Salen and its dependencies, and returned
to his country; and on Thursday the full moon of Kasong, (May,)
656, at midnight, founded Zama-pada-pur-there-nagara-nawara-raza-
tani, or Zimmay, measuring from east to west five hundred talsf,
from north to south four hundred and fifty tals; built his palace of
Zayaboungme ; reigned thirty-seven years; in 623 died, aged eighty,
and was succeeded by his son Nearuren-Pootcnoo, who in 695 was
succeeded by his son Tso-TcHomTA-yuNG ; and he in the same year by
his son Na-tcHoon-Tarcune ; and hein

698 by his son Nca-THENPOO; and he was succeeded in

707 by his son Tso-KANPEW; he in

709 by his son Tso-Boa-you ; and he in

731 by his son Goona ; and he in

739 by his son-in-law GnatHenmia ; and he in

742 by his son Taamsi; and in

782 his son Tso-Brenya succeeded; and in

817 his son Tso-nEaT succeeded ; and in

825 his son Benya TsorueEz, called also There-tha-da-matilanka-seek-

ka-wa-te-ya-za ; in

865 his son Tso-mMyNEAE succeeded ; and in

899 his son Benya Tsay ; in

904 his son Tso-myYNE; in :

906 his daughter Zaua-paBa, called also There-thadama-maha-day-we.

920 Sen-BuE-MYA-SHEEN, king of Pegue, took the town, but allowed
the queen to enjoy the revenues with the royal title till her death,
when he gave the town and revenue to his son Narata-tso, the
myo-tsa, (literally, town-eater: the person who enjoys the revenue
of a town amongst the Burmese is so called). Sarawapt, in the

* To account for the discrepance in the dates of Labong and Zimmay, it is to
be stated that the common era has been twice altered ; once 624 years after the
death of Gaupamau, by THERE Mouneparti, king of There; Kit-TaRA,
who dropped 622 years, and commenced from 2. The second alteration was
made by THENGARET, king of Pagan, in the seventeenth year of his reign, 562
years from the reign of Taterg MouneDARI, who dropped 550 years, and again
commenced with 2. Labong was founded 1118 years after the death of
GAUDAMAH ; and Zimmay 656 years after the alteration of TarnGaReEtT, or
1838 years of the death of GauDAMAH ; giving a period of 720 years to 54
kings, and average of thirteen years and some odd months and days to each
reign. (See Chron. Appendix, page 84.— Eb.)

+ The tals, is seven cubits.

1837.) On the site of the Altars of Alexander. 57

year 990, after the death of Sen-sus-mya Sueren, the chief of
Moung-nam, rebelled in Zimmay and shook off the Peguan authority ;
and in 992, THa-pan-pama-yaza, the grandson of Sen-BUE-MyYA-
SHEEN retook it. 1125, Tso-oung recovered its independence, which
it enjoyed only a short time, when it was taken by Sun-pun-sHEEN,
king of Ava, son of the great Atompra. 1136, Brenya-sa-Ban,
and Kaweena, the eldest brother of the present Chow-tchee-weet of
Labong, who was Myo-tsa of Lagon, rose against Tua-pan-Menpev,
called by the Shans Bogoung-bue, (a white-headed chief.) The Go-
vernor of Zimmay under SEN-BUE-sHEEN again prevailed and trans-
ferred their allegiance to Bankok, to which they have continued sub-
ject ever since. Kaweseta had six brothers, three others of whom
have received from the king of Bankok the title of ‘“ Chow-tcha-
Weet,” or ‘‘ Lord of Life,’’ one of the many titles he himself enjoys,
and the other three have been Chows Moungs of the other towns.
The present Chow-tcha-Weet, who is now seventy-two years of
age, is the youngest and last of the seven brothers. He has five
children by his first chief wife, viz. the wife of Cuow Hova of La-
bong ; the wife of a chief who is at Bankok ; Cxow Rasa Boot, the
eldest son; another daughter who is deranged, but quiet and inoffen-
sive. Cuow Hova of Labong will probably succeed to the zazabo-
lenoe. He is certainly, from his intelligence and habits of application
to business, incomparably best fitted to do so. But it is the opinion
of the northern Tsoboas that the Coow Houa of Zimmay, who is even
now little inclined to submit to the old Tsoboa’s authority, will not
quietly acquiesce, and that at the death of the present Tsoboa there
will be some bloodshed in the country.

SS a a

VIII.—Suggestions on the Sites of Sangala and the Altars of Alexander;
being an extract from Notes of a Journey from Lahore to Karichee,
made in 1830. By C. Masson.

«At length after a long march we arrived at Hurreepah, having
passed the whole road through close jungle. East of it was an
abundance of luxuriant grass, where, with many others, I went to
allow-my nag to graze. On rejoining the party, I found it encamped
in front of the village and an old ruinous castle attached to it. Behind
us was a large circular mound or eminence, and to the west was an
irregular rocky height crowned with remains of buildings, shewing
fragments of walls, with niches inthem. This elevation was undoubt-
edly a natural object ; the former, being of simple earth, was probably
artificial. On going to examine the remains we found two immense

1

58 On the site of Sangala (Jan.

circular stones with large perforations, which we were told were
once worn round the ancles by a celebrated fakeer, who resided here,
and who among other proofs of mortification and sanctity, accustom-
ed himself to eat earth and other strange substances. Between our en-
campment and this natural height was a small space of jungle, in which
are a few pipal trees in the last stage of existence. The old fort, an
erection of other days, is built with burnt bricks ; its walls and towers
are very high, and its extent considerable, but time has made evident
ravages in its defences: its bulwarks have in many places tumbled
down, and it is nolonger occupied. Surrounding the north-east angle
of the fort, isa smallswamp. We were cautioned by the inhabitants,
that we should be much annoyed by aspecies of gnat, called muckah,
which swarm by night in these jungles during the rainy months, but
which we had not hitherto seen. To avoid these, we decamped towards
evening, and fixed ourselves on the summit of the. circular artificial
mound before mentioned.

It was impossible to look upon the prospect of the fort and swamp
before us, and beneath our feet, upon the ground on which we stood,
without feeling the “conviction that we were beholding the fort and
lake of Sangala, and that we stood on the eminence protected by the
triple lines of chariots, and defended by the Kathi, before they al-
lowed themselves to be shut up in their fortress.

The evidence of ARRIAN is very minute as to this place, and he fur-
nishes excellent data which cannot be mistaken in their application.
While ALEXANDER was proceeding to occupy the kingdom, abandon-
ed by its monarch the second Porus, he received intelligence that the
Kathei, the most warlike of the Indian nations in those parts, in
confederacy with others, probably the Malli and Oxydrace, had col-
lected their forces, and resolved to oppose his progress, if toward
them directed. As the occupation of an undefended country present-
ed no field for achievement or glory, he dispatched Hrpuestion to
effeet its settlement, and marched direct against the Kathei. At the
period of receiving tidings of the hostile attitude of these Indians,
ALExANDER had crossed the Acesines, and was marching towards
Lahore, if we credit the inference that this city represents the capita,
of the fugitive Porus. He diverged to the south, and having crossed
the Hydraotes or Ravi, on the first day arrived at Pimprama (pos-
sibly Pind Brahma, Brahma’s or the Brabman’s village) at which he
halted the second, and on the third'reached Sangala, which Arrian
describes as a city witha fort built of brick, at one extremity of which
was a lake, not containing much water. He farther informs us that
ALEXANDER found the Kathzi drawn up on the summit of an eminence

1837.] and the Altars of Alexander. 59

opposite their fort, which was not very high or difficult of access ; this
they had fortified with a triple row of chariots and waggons, placing
their tents in the middle. AuexanpeR successively stormed the
barriers of wheeled carriages, and the Kathei sought refuge within
the walls of their fortress. Around this he then drew an intrench-
ment, except at the point where the lake intervened, the bank of which
he secured by lines of waggons he had captured, and there stationed
a strong division of troops under Pro.emy to intercept the flight of
the garrison, which he naturally concluded, when driven to extremi-
ty, would attempt to escape that way—the depth of water, in what
ArRRIAN calls a lake (or it may be his translator) being, as he himself
assures us, inconsiderable. ALExaNnpDER having completed his line of
circumvallation and other precautionary measures, advanced his
engines to the assault of the walls. The terrified garrison, as antici-
pated, by night attempted to pass the lake; their progress was inter-
cepted, and they were driven back with immense slaughter. The
operations of the siege continuing, the towers of the fort were over-
thrown by mines, and it was finally carried by assault.

In the present Hurreepahk we are able to recognize every feature
which Aragian so distinctly points out—the fort built of brick, the lake,
or rather swamp of water, and the eminence or mound opposite the
fort—this last is wonderfully convenient for the mode of defence
the Kathzi adopted, from the gentle slope of its sides. Moreover,
a trench still exists between the mound and the fort and parallel there-
to, which may plausibly enough be ascribed to the line of circumval-
lation raised by the Macedonian engineers.

With respect to the present fort, however ancient it may be, it is
not of course the identical one that was besieged by ALexanper,
and which Arrian ‘informs us was razed to the ground—but in all
probability it occupies the precise site, and may be built with the
materials of the one sacrificed to Grecian resentment.

It is necessary to state with regard to Hurreepah, that native tra-
dition assigns to the spot the commencement of a large city, which
extended as far as Chichee Wautnee, twelve coss southward—the
period of its existence so remote, that it is not known whether the
Hindu or Muhammedan religion was then professed—and that it was
destroyed by an immediate visitation of Divine anger, excited by the
crimes of the sovereign, who appropriated to himself the wives of his
subjects. The eminence, so often noted, is covered with fragments
of bricks and earthen-ware, as is the entire neighborhood of the
place. Accident prevented me from observing if any remains of
buildings were discernible in the next march we made to Chichee

12

60 On the site of Sangala, &c. (Jan.

Wutnee, as we travelled by night—but I conclude not, as nearly the
whole road led through marshes.

The identification of Arr1An’s Sangala would not be merely curious
as a point of illustrative geography, but of importance as directing
us to the spot where ALEXANDER’s operations ceased on the banks
of the Hyphasis, and affording a better clue than we were hitherto
acquainted with for the detection of the site of the famous altars
erected by the illustrious Greek as lasting monuments of his progress
and victories. Various have been the inferences drawn as to. the
position of these celebrated structures—but I] hesitate not to suggest
that they were erected on the banks of the modern Gharra, composed
of the united streams of the Beyah and Sutlej, and at that point or
nearly where a direct line drawn from Hurreepah would meet the
river,—that is, (if there be faith in modern maps,) in that portion
of it which divides the Sikh and Bhawelpur territories. Arritan
describes Sangala as two marches from the Hyphasis, and Hurreepah
is distant from the Gharra eighteen or twenty coss (27 or 30 miles).
It is impossible not to admire the correctuess of Arrtan in his rela-
tion of ALEXANDER’s progress in the Panjab, and I feel confident,
that had I been fortunate to have had him for a companion when a
wanderer in that country, the vestiges of his altars, if any remain,
might have been detected. Puiny and, I believe, Srrapo, have placed
them on the eastern bank of the Hyphasis: this, if correct, will not
affect general circumstances of locality.

The ancient name Sangala appears a composition of sang and
killah*, or literally, the stone fort, and figuratively applied to any strong
fort, owing to position, construction or otherwise, without reference
to the materials of which it may be built. The modern name denotes
in Hindi, the green town, and would seem to refer to the luxuriant
pastures to be found east of it.

The learned Wiirorp has accused Arrian of confounding Sangala
with Salgeda, which he says still exists near Calanore, and agreeing mi-
nutely with the historian’s description. Sangala-he describes as situate
in a forest, and sixty miles west by north of Lahore. Hurreepah is also
situate in a forest, or intense jungle of small trees and bushes, but
is south-west of Lahore, and ata somewhat greater distance than sixty
miles. The fortress of Sangala, so particularly described by Arrian,
must clearly by deduction have been south of Lahore, and, as it was
only two marches from the Hyphasis, could never have been the
Sangala of Wivrorp to the north-west of Lahore.

* This derivation from Persian and Arabic is, we fear, hardly admissible.—Ep,

1837.} Chinese Account of India. 61

This site deserves farther attention, as we find that Sungala was,
subsequent to its destruction by Aumxanpsr, re-edified under the
name of Euthydemia, in honor of the father of the reviver—but who
this reviver of Sangala may have been, whether Demurrivs, Manan
per, or AppoLttopotus, has not been determined by the few who
have bestowed attention on this obscure but highly interesting por-
tion of ancient history.

1X.—Chinese Account of India. Translated from the Wan-héen..t’hung-kaou,
or * Deep Researches into Ancient Monuments ;” by Ma-twan-lin ; book
338, fol. 14.

[The great interest which now prevails respecting the middle age of Indian
history, persuades us to transfer to our pages the following article from the
London Asiatic Journal for July, August, 1836. The author or translator's
name is not given.—Ep. ]

Téen-choo (or India) was known in the time of the latter Hans; the
country was then called the kingdom of Shin-too*.

Note of the Chinese Editor.

[Chang-kéen, when first sent (B C. 126) into Ta-hea (or Bactriana),
saw stems of bamboos, as in the Shoo country (modern province of Sze-
chuen). He inquired how they obtained these bamboos; some men of
Ta-hea replied: ‘‘ Our merchants procure them in the markets of the
kingdom of Shin-too, which is Téen-choo. Some call this kingdom Mo-
kea-tot ; others name it Po-lo-mun (country of the brahmans) ; it is
situated to the south of the Tsung-ling{ (or Blue Mountains), distant
some thousands of /e to the south-east of the Yué-che§ (Massagetz, or
Indo-Scythians).

This country is about 30,000 square /e || in extent ; it is divided inter-
nally into five, Indias; the first is termed Middle or Central India; the
second Eastern India; the third Southern India; the fourth Western
India; and the fifth Northern India. Each of these divisions of the terri-
tory contains several thousands of /e; and fortified cities, surrounded with
walls, and towns of the second order, are placed a few hundred /e apart.

Southern India is bounded by the Great Sea (the Gulf of Bengal);
Northern India is situated opposite to the Snowy Mountains{ ; on the

* In Sanscrit fay, Sindhé, Hindustan. Tt Aare Magadha.
~)

t A cchain of mountains to the north of Cashmere, which separates Eastern Tur-
kestan, or Little Bucharia, from Great Bucharia,

§ M. Rr/musar has given a translation of Ma-twan-lin’s account of the Yué-che
in his Nouv. Mélanges Asiat. t. i. p. 220.

|| According to Dr. Ketiy (Orient. Metrol., p. 64), 200 le are equal to one degree
of the meridian = 69°166 English miles ; whence 30,000 le will give about 10,375
English miles.‘

{| Seue-shan, an exact translation of the Sanerit feqtma Himdlaya, ‘ abode

of snow,’ or rather Feqreqafafe Aimdlaygiri, ‘mountain whereon the snow rests.’

This division of India must include the modern Cashmere, the description of which,
by Masv’d1, the Arabian historian, coincides in a striking manner with that of the
Chinese author: ‘‘ The kingdom of Cashmere,’’ be says, ‘‘ which forms part of
India, is surrounded with very high mountains ; it contains a prodigious number of

towns and villages ; it can be entered only by a single pass, which is closed bya
gate.”’

62 Chinese Account of India. [Jan.

four sides, there are mountains sloping to the south, and a valley which
crosses them forms the gate (or entrance) of the kingdom. Eastern India
is bounded un the east by the Great Sea, as well as by Fuonan (Pegu) and
Lin-e (Siam), which are separated only by alittle sea. Western India
adjoins Ke-pin (Cophenes) and Po-sze (Persia)* ; Central India is
situated in the middle of the four other divisions of India. ‘

All these kingdoms had kings in the time of the Han dynasty. There
is besides the kingdom of Yuen-too, which is distant from Chang-gant
9,800 /e ; it is 2,800 /e from the residence of the Governor-general of the
Chinese provinces in Central Asiat{. To the south it adjoins the Blue
Mountains ; to the north its frontiers are contiguous to those of the
Woo-sun.

Yan-sze-koo has stated that Yuen-too is no other than Shin-too ; and
Shin-too is Téen-choo; there is no difference but in the pronunciation .
more or less strong. |

From the kingdom called Kaou-foo§ of the Yué-che, going to the west
and south, as far as the Western Sea (the Indian Ocean) ; to the east, as
far as Pan-ke; all these countries form the territory of Shin-too. It has
a number of fortified towns ; in about a hundred, commandants reside.
There are also different kingdoms; ten of them have kings. There is,
however, little difference between them, and the whole have the collective
denomination of Shin-too,

Note of the Chinese Ed'tor.

[The narrative of Foo-nan states: “ The kingdom of She-wei (Kapila)
belongs to that of Kea-she|| in India, which some call the kingdom of
Pho-lo.nae, and others the kingdom of Sze (or) She-pho-lo-na-sze.”

Choo-fa-wei, in his Fuh-kw6-ke (Memoir on the kingdoms of Fuh, or
Buddha), states that the kingdom of Pho-lo-nae (or Benares) is situated
1,480 de south of the kingdom of Kea-wei-lo-wei (or Kapila). In the ac-
count of the kingdom of Ching-le by She-fa, it is said: ‘‘ Few oxen are
killed in this kingdom ; the sheep of the country are black ; their horns,
which are slender and apart, may be four feet long ; one is killed about
every ten days, but if any of these sheep happen to die of disease, the
inhabitants use the blood of bullocks. These animals live a long time ;

* See for an account of these countries by Ma-twan-lin, the translation by M.
“Re/Musat, Nouv. Mél. Asiat. t. i. pp. 205 and 248.

t Capital of the Hans, situated in Shen-se; now Se-gan-foo.

t This position of the kingdom of Yuen-too affords reason to think that it may
be the same as that of Shin-too. Itis only in the transcription of the Sanscrit
word Sindhu, the name of the Indus and of the countries bathed by that river, that
there is a slight difference. The proximity of the Woo-sun, however, suggests that
Yuen-too must comprehend the country in which modern Badakshan is situated.

§ The following account of this kingdom is given by Ma-twan-lin elsewhere
(b. 338, f. 27): ‘* The kingdom of Kaou-foo was known in the time of the Hans.
It is situated to the south-east of the great Yué-che (Massagete). It is likewise
a considerable state. Their manners resemble those of the inhabitants of India,
and they are gentle and humane. They carry on much commerce. India, Cophenes,
and the country of the Ase, are three kingdoms which are conquered by force and
ee by weakness,’? The latter expressions are borrowed from the Taou-tth-king of

aou-tsze.

\| aret Kdst or Kashi ‘ splendid,’ epithet of the sacred city of Benares, called
acuagqy Varanast or qrupay Varandst. The latter denomination is represented
as closely as is permitted by the monosyllabic language of the Chinese (which wants
the articulation ra) by Pho-lo-nae: the Sanscrit q v having so often the sound o¢
‘qb, that they are not distinguished from each other in Bengali writing: Sze (or)
She-pho-lo-na-sze is also a faithful transcript of syqcurat Sré Varandst, ‘ the
holy, the fortunate Benares.’

1837.] Chinese Account of India. 63

the people of this country likewise are very long-lived, Their kings
commonly reign a hundred years, and tle bullocks live as long as the
men. This kingdom is a dependency of India.” ]

The royal residence overlooks the river Hang or Gang (Ganges)* which
some call Kea-pih-le. Here is situated the mountain Ling-tseaou ; called
in the language of the Hoo-yu country, Ke-too-keu: it is a green rock,
the head (or summit) of which resembles that of the bird tseaou.

Note of the Chinese Editor.
[Choo-fa-wei says, in his Fuzh-kwd-ke, that this mountain is situated to
the south of Mo-kéé.tet, which is also a kingdom dependent on India. |

At the period{ when all these kingdoms belonged to the Yué-che, the
latter put their kings to death and substituted military chiefs. They en-
joined all their people to practise the doctrine of Fuh-tco (Buddha) ; not
to kill living creatures ; to abstain from wine ; and to conform entirely to
the manners and customs of the inhabitants of the country, which is low
and damp, and the temperature very hot. This kingdom is traversed by
large rivers ; the people fight upon elephants ; they are of a feeble con-
stitution compared with the Yué-che.

The emperor Woo.te, of the Hans (B. C. 142 to 87), sent an expedition
of about ten persons, by the west and south, in search of Shin-too. All
information having been refused to the persons composing this expedition,
they could not reach the country§. Under Ho-te (A. D. 89 to 106), seve-
ral ambassadors from that country came to offer tribute||. The western

* In Sanscrit yy Ganga ; this river, in sacred writings, bears also the name of

afta Kapila, and more commonly afqeuyr<y Kapiladhdrd.
+ auy Magadha, the southern portion of the modern Bahar.

t+ This important epoch in the history of India may he fixed with precision by
means of Chinese historians; and itis not one of the least advantages derivable
from the study of the writers of this nation. Ma-twan-lin, in his account of the
Great Yué-che, or Indo-Scythians (book 338, fol. 2), states that the Chinese gene-
ral Chang-kéen was sent as an ambassador to the Yué-che, by the emperor Woo-te
(B. C. 126), and that, about 100 years after, a prince of this nation, who possessed
one of the five governments of the country of the Dahz, subjected the Getes in Co-
phenes, and that Téen-choo, or India, was again subjugated by the Yué-che. This
other conquest of India by the Scythians must be placed, therefore, about the year
B.C. 26. Ma-twan-lin adds, that these Yué-che, having become rich and powerful
(by these conquests), remained in this state till the time of the latter Hans, who
began to reign A. D. 222. It results from hence that the Scythians (or Yué-che)
must have been masters of Western India from about B.C. 26 till A. D. 222, that is,
for a space of 248 years. The first invasion of I:dia by the Yué-che, or Scythians,
must have taken place before the reign of Vicramaditya, whose celebrated era, which
begins fifty-six years before ours, originated from the complete defeat of the Sey-
thian armies by this Indian prince ; an event which deserved to be thus immorta-
lized. See Indian Algebra, by Mr. COLEBROOKE, (Preface, p. 43,) and Lassen, De
Pentapotamid Indicé Commentatio, p. 56. ‘he first of these learned Indianists,
from whom we are sure of deriving information, whenever we are engaged in the
investigation of a great philological, scientific, and philosophical question respecting
India, cites an ancient scholiast on Varéha Mihira, who thus explains the word
** saka’’ employed by this astronomer to denote the Samvat era: ‘‘ epoch when the
barbarian kings named Saka (the Sace) were defeated by VICRAMA’DITYA.”’

§ This same emperor gained some trifling particulars respecting Shin-too, or
India, by his general) Chang-kéen, whom he had sent to the Yué-che, which are
preserved by the historian Sze-ma-tséen, in his Sze-ke (book 123, fols. 6 and 7),
where it is stated that Shin-too is situated to the east of Ta-hea, the capital of
which was the city of Lan-she.

‘|| At this period, Chica was still considered as the paramount state of all the
half-civilized nations inhabiting Central Asia. It is not, therefore, surprising, that
the chiefs of India subject to the Yué-che, or Scythians, should have thought of
sending ambassadors to China, in search of means of delivering their country from

64 Chinese Account of India. [Jan.

vountries (subjected to the Chinese) then revolted, and separated from
the empire.

In the second of the years Yun-he of Hwan-te (A.D. 159) strangers
often came by the way of Jih-nan (‘south of the sun;’ Tonquin and
Cochin-China), to offerpresents. ;

A tradition of this time relates that the emperor Ming-te (A. D. 58 to
76), having dreamed that he saw a man of gold, very large, whose head
and neck shone with prodigious brightness, interrogated his ministers on
the subject. One of them told him that, in the western region (se-fung),
was a spirit (shin), whose name was Fuh ; that his statue was six feet high,
and his color that of gold. The emperor, upon this, despatched ambas-
sadors to India to learn the laws and doctrine of Fuh, and to bring to
China his portrait painted, as well as some of his statues.. The king of
Tsoo (a petty feudatory kingdom of China), named Ying, was the first
who believed in this false doctrine (of Fuh) ; hence it was that other per-
sons in the Middle Empire adopted it.

Thereupon, Hwan-te (A. D. 147 to 167) imbibed a great partiality for
the shin (spirits or genii); he sacrificed repeatedly to Fih-too and to
Laou-tsze. The people of China gradually adopted (this new religion) :
its followers augmented greatly.

In the time of the How and Tsin dynasties (A. D. 222 to 280), no new
relation took place between India and China; it was not till the period of
the Woo dynasty, that the king of Foo-nan, named Fan-chan, sent one of
his relations, named Soo-wih, as ambassador to India. On quitting Foo-
nan, the embassy returned by the mouth of the Taou-keaou-le*, continu-
ing its route by sea in the great bay (or gulf of Martaban), in a north-
westerly direction ; it then entered the bay (of Bengal), which they cross-
ed, and coasted the frontiers of several kingdoms. In about a year it was
able to reach the mouth of the river of India, and ascended the river
7,000 de, when it arrived at itsdestination. The king of India, astonished
at the sight of the strangers, exclaimed: ‘the sea-coast is very far off ;
how could these men get here?” He commanded that the ambassador
should be shown the interior of the kingdom, and with this view he ap-
pointed as guides to attend him, two strangers of the same race as the
Chinese, and he supplied Soo-wih (the ambassador) with provisions for
his journey, and presents for Fan-chan, king of Foo-nan, consisting of
Scythian horses, and four pieces of valuable woollen stuffs.

During this time, the Woo dynasty§ despatched an officer of the second
rank, named Kang-tae, as ambassador to Foo-nan, where he saw foreign
guides of the same nation as the Chinese. To all the questions he put to
them, concerning the manners and customs of the people of India, they
answered him as follows: ‘‘ The doctrine of Fuh is that which is in vogue
in this kingdom. ‘The population is very numerous ; the soil rich and

barbarians, by the aid of the Chinese armies, which could oblige their revolted
subjects to return to their duty. Thus we may easily explain facts apparently so
improbable,

* The Irrawaddy, in the Burman empire.

+ Literally : ‘‘ in consequence, as attendants or guides (he had given to him) two
men, foreigners, of the same species as the Sung.’’ By Sung-jin, ‘men of Sung,’
Ma-twan-lin designates the Chinese, who were so called in his time; he wrote
under the Sung dynasty, in the latter part of the thirteenth century. The sense

which [sea chin has received is that which it bears in the phraseology of the Le-ke,
cited by the dictionary of Kang-he, in explaining this character.

. Pe FE Sze-pei.

§ One of the three dynasties which reigned simultaneously over three divisions of
the Chinese empire: it subsisted from A, D. 222 to 280.

1837.] Chinese Account of India. 65

fertile. The king who rules here has the title of Maou-Inn* ; the suburbs
of the fortified city in which he resided are watered by rivulets, which
flow on all sides, and fill the deep ditches surrounding the city. Below it
flows the great river (the Ganges). All the palaces are covered with
sculptured inscriptions, and other ornaments in relief. A winding street
forms a market, a /e in length. The dwelling-honses have several storiest.
Bells and drums are their instruments of music, and the dress of the peo-
ple is adorned with fragrant flowers. They travel by land and by water ;
their commercial] transactions are considerable, in jewels and other valua-
ble articles of luxury, and every thing which the heart can desire is pro-
curable here. On every side, to the right and to the left, you behold only
agreeable and seductive objects ; the houses are overshadowed by foliage,
and cooled by the motion of waters of all kinds. There are sixteen great
kingdoms which are remote from India; some distant 2,000 le ; others
3,000. All these kingdoms honor and respect India, which they regard as
laced between heaven and earth.”

The fifth of the years yuen-kea of Wan-te, of the Sungs (A. D. 428),
the king of the kingdom of Kea-pih-le (Kapila) in India, named Yué-gae
(‘beloved of the moon’t), sent an ambassador to him to present him with
letters of submission (peaou), and to offer diamonds, valuable rings,
bracelets, as well as other ornaments of worked gold, and two parrots, one
red and the other white.

The second of the years tae-she of Ming-te (A. D. 466), an ambassador
came to offer tribute. This ambassador had the rank of lieutenant-gene-
ral of the army.

Note of the Chinese Editor.

[The eighteenth of the years yuen-kea (A. D. 441), the king of the king-
dom of Soo-mo-le sent an ambassador to offer the products of his country.
The second of the years heaou-kéen, of the emperor Heaou-wov (A. D. 455),
the king of the kingdom of Kin-to-le§ sent a superior officer to offer gold
coin and precious vases. On the first of the years yuen-wei, of Fei-te
(A. D. 473), the kingdom of Pho-le (?) sent an ambassador to offer tribute.
All these kingdoms practised the doctrine of Fuh. ]

In the beginning of the years téen-kéen of the dynasty Leang (A. D.
502), the king of India, named Keu-to, sent his great officer, named
Choo-lo-ta, to present letters of submission, and to offer vases of crystal,
perfumes of all sorts, precious talismans, and other articles of this kind.

This kingdom (India) is traversed by great rivers||. The spring or

* This title must be the Chinese transcription of q=yxu Mahdrana; there can

be no doubt in respect to the first syllable, maha (in composition) ‘ great ;’ but the
Sanscrit word represented by lun (or run, ran) is less certain. At all events, this
must be a king of India whose reign corresponded with this date, between A. D. 222
and 280.

+ This is the case at Benares, where many of the houses have seven or eight
stories; and the numerous temples and public edifices are covered with sculptures
and bas-reliefs.

t In Sanscrit, Chandrakdnta, ‘ well beloved of the moon,’ a name also given to
a precious stone ; or rather it would be Chandrananda, ‘ joy or delight of the moon,’
cited in the fifth table of the Ayeen Akberi, in the history of Cashmere. [Dr. MILL
suggests that this monarch is Chandrasri. See p. 100 of Genealogical Appendix.
—Ep

§ The Gandari of Herodotus and Strabo ? In Sanscrit qayfe Gandhari, or aa

-@andhara.
\| ‘* Kwé lin ta keang,”' literally, ‘ the kingdom overlooks great rivers.’

K

66 Chinese Account of India. [Jan.

source, Sin-taou*, issues from mount Kwan-lunt ; its waters then divide
into five streams, and form what are termed the affluents of the Ganges
(ming Gang shwuy). ‘Their waters are sweet and beautiful, and at the
bottom of their bed they deposit areal salt, the color of which is as white
as that of the essence of the water (shwuy tsing ).

In the time of Seuen-woo, of the dynasty of the latter Wei (A. D. 500
to 516), South India sent an ambassador to offer as presents some horses
of a fine breed. This ambassador stated that the kingdom produced lions,
leopards, panthers, camels, rhinoceroses, and elephants ; that there was
a species of pearl there, called ho-tse, similar to tale (yun-moo), the co-
lor of which was yellowish red (tse, ‘ reddish blue’) ; if it is divided, it
disperses like the wings of the cricket; if it is heaped up, on the other
hand, it becomes compact, like threads of silk strongly woven. There
were diamonds resembling amethysts (tse-shih-ying). When purified a
hundred times in the fire, without melting, this diamond is used to cut
jasper (yu stone). There were also tortoise-shell (tue-mei), gold (kin),
copper (tung), iron (té), lead (yuen ), tin (seth ), fine muslins embroi-
dered with gold and silvery ; there are also a variety of odoriferous plants,
yuth-kin, sugar-canes, and all kinds of products; honey-bread (or solid
honey§), pepper, ginger, and black salt.

On the west, India carries on a considerable commerce by sea with Ta-
tsin (the Roman empire), the An-se (or Ase, Syrians) ; some of the In-
dians come as far as Foo-nan and Keaou-che (Tonquin), to traffic in coral
necklaces and pear|s of inferior quality (or which only resemble pearls —
san-kan). ‘These merchants are accustomed to dispense with hooks of
accounts (in their commercial transactions). Teeth (elephants’ or rhino-
ceros’ ?) and shells form their articles of exchange. ‘They have men very
skilful in magical arts|]. The greatest mark of respect which a wife can
show towards her husband is to kiss his feet and embrace his knees: this
is the most energetic and persuasive demonstration of the interior senti-
ments. In their houses, they have young girls who dance and sing with
much skill]. Their king and his ministers (ta-chin, ministers about the
sovereign) have a vast number of silk dresses and fine woollen fabrics.

* These curious details, the exactitude of which may excite surprise, prove that
the Chinese historians were better informed than might be expected of facts and
circumstances concerning Central and Western Asia. We are indebted to Mr.
CoLEBROOKE for the means of ascertaining the accuracy of the Chinese writer. In
fact, the Chinese words Sin-taouw are but the transcription of the Sanscrit word
tat Std, the name of one of the sources of, the Ganges. Ina memoir on the

sources of this river, this illustrious and profound Indian scholar cites the following
passage from the astronomer BHA’sKaRA ACHA/RYA: ‘‘ The holy stream which ~
escapes from the foot of VISHNU, descends from the abode of VisHNuU on Mount
Meru (the Kwan-lun), whence it divides into four currents, and passing through the
air, it reaches the lakes on the summit of the mountains which sustain them. Under the
name of Sétd, this river joins the Bhadréswa ; as the Alakanandd, it enters Bharata-
varsha (Hindustan); as the Chackshu, it proceeds to Ketumala, and as the Bhadra,
it goes to the Kuru of the north.’’—Siddhdnta-Sirdmani; Bhavana-Kosha, 37 and 38.

+ Mount Meru. ‘‘ The Hindus say that the Ganges falls from heaven upon its
summit, and thence descends in four currents; the southern branch is the Ganges
of India ; the northern branch, which flows into Turkey, is the Bhadrasamaé ; the
eastern branch is the Sit4, and the western is the Chakshu, or Oxus.’’—WILSON,
Sanscrit Dict., 2nd edit., Art. Meru, The name Meru is the Mepos of the Greeks.

=~ These are, no doubt, the fine brocades, embroidered with gold and silver, for
which Benares is still so celebrated, which continue to constitute an extensive arti-
cle of commerce throughout India, and which European industry, however success-
ful its efforts to imitate the products of the East, has not yet been able to rival.

§ Shth-meih, ‘ stone-honey.’

17 XIE

q These are, no doubt, the nautch-girls.

1837.] Chinese Account of India. 67

He dresses his hair on the top of his head* (like the Chinese women),
and the rest of the hair he cuts, to make it short. Married men also cut
their hair, and pierce their ears, to hang valuable rings in them. The
general practice is to walk on foot. The color of their dress is mostly
white. The Indians are timid in battle ; their weapons are the bow and
arrows, and shield; they have also (like the Chinese) flying or winged
laddersf ; and, according as the ground will permit, they follow the rules
of the wooden oxen and rolling horsest. They have a written character
and a literature, and they are well versed in astronomy or the science of
the heavens, in that of numbers, and in astrology. All the men study the
instructive books denominated Sezhthan, written on the leaves of the tree
pei-to, intended to preserve a record of things§.

Yang-te, of the Suy dynasty (A. D. 605 to 616), wishing to know the
western countries (Se-yu), sent Pei-too to endeavour to determine the
boundaries of the kingdoms of Se-fan (ancient Tibet). This envoy tra-
versed many countries, but did not penetrate to India, believing that the
emperor had some animosity against the king of this country, whose
family was of the race of Ke-le-he, or Cha-le||: at this period there
were no troubles, no revolts in his kingdom.

The grain sowed in the marshy soils ripens four times a year{. The
barley, which grows the highest, exceeds the height of acamel. The
women wear ornaments of gold and silver on their head, and necklaces of
pearls. The dead are burnt, and the ashes of their bodies are collected
and deposited in a place set apart; or they throw them into a waste spot,
and sometimes cast them into a river: in this manner, funeral ceremonies
with cakes of flesh of birds, wild animals, fish and tortoises, are dispensed
with.

Those who exeite revolts and foment rebellions are punished with
death ; slight crimes are expiated by money. A person who has no filial
duty (or fails in duty towards his parents), suffers mutilation of hands,
feet, nose, ears, and is exiled beyond the frontiers. There is a written
character and a literature (in this country); the study of astronomical
sciences has made great progress there; there are astronomical books in

* To form the qa jatd. See the laws of MENU, book ii. v. 219, &c.

+ Fe-te; this is a scaling-ladder, of which a representation may be seen in the
Art Militaire Chinois, figs. 48 and 49.

t Muh-meaou, and lew-ma. These are machines of war, of which we know not
the form.

§ The following is the Chinese text of this important passage :—

Ai CE SE HN IS
See eh AZ fy Se Va

The two Chinese characters (2nd and 3rd of 2nd line) seth-than are a transcription of the
Sanscrit worg faa Siddhdnta, which signifies ‘ established truth,’ ‘demonstrable
conclusion,’ and which forms the titles of many scientific books, as the Stéirya-Sid-

dhdnta, a celebrated-treatise on astronomy ; the Brahma Siddhdnta ; the Siddhdnta
Kaumudi, &c. The leaves of trees, pei-to, (7, 8, of line 2) are the olas, on which most

of the Sanscrit MSS. are written, especially those in Telinga characters which come
from Southern India. Pei-to may be the transcription of yg}q plta, ‘ yellow,’ or
ataa pitaka, the Sanscrit name of the aloe, the leaves of which are well adapted

to the purpose indicated by the Chinese author, especially for writing traced with a
style.
|| Thatis, the royaland military caste of Kshatriyas ; afaasifa Kshattriya jati.
§ Taou, ‘grain that is planted amongst water; the paddy of the southern re-
gions.’— Morrison’s Dict.

K 2

68 Chinese Account of India. {Jan.

the Fan (or Sanscrit) language ; leaves of the pei-to are used to preserve
a record of things*.

There is a spot in this kingdom, where are said to be, and where are
pointed out, ancient vestiges of the foot of Fuh (or Buddha) ; in their
creed, the followers of this religion affirm that these vestiges of Buddha
really exist. They relate that, by carefully reciting certain prayers, they
may acquire the shape of dragons, and rise into the clouds.

In the years woo tih, of the Tang dynasty (A. D. 618 to 627), there were
great troubles in the kingdom. The king, She-lo-ye-tof, made war and
fought battles such as had never been seen before. The elephants were not
unsaddled in their rapid marches ; the soldiers quitted not their shields,
because this king had formed the project of uniting the four Indias under
his rule. All the provinces which faced the north submitted to him.

At this same period of the Tang dynasty, a zealous follower of Futh-too
(Buddha), surnamed Heuen-chwang, arrived in this kingdom (of India).
She-lo-ye-to caused him to enter his presencé, and said to him: “ Your
country has produced holy (great) men. The king of Tsin{, who has
routed the armies of his enemies, ought to be well satisfied ; he may be
compared to me ; tell me what sort of man he is?” Heuen-chwang re-
plied by vaunting the exploits of Tae-tsung, who had put down revolt
and reduced the four nations of barbarians to submission to him. The
Indian prince, full of fire and energy, was highly satisfied with this recital,
and observed: “‘ I will send (an embassy) to the court of the emperor of
the East.’

In fact, in the 15th of the years ching kwan (A. D. 642), ambassadors
from the king of the country called Mo-kea-to (Magadha) came to offer
books to the emperor (‘l'ae-tsung), who directed that an officer of cavalry
of inferior rank, named Leang-hwae-king, should go at a prescribed time
to assure the (king of India) of the peace and harmony which subsisted
between them. She-lo-ye-to, surprised, inquired of the men of the king.
dom (Indians), saying: ‘‘ From the time of antiquity to the present day,
have ambassadors from Mo-ho-chin-tan§ come into our kingdom?” They
all replied : ‘‘ None have hitherto come; what is termed the kingdom of
the Middle, is Mo-ho-chin-tan.” Whereupon, the king, going to meet the
ambassador, bent his knee in token of obedience and respect (md-pae) to
receive the letter (chaou-shoo) of the emperor of China, which he placed
on the top of his head. Ambassadors (from the-king of Magadha) came
again, and directly, to the court. An imperial order directed an assistant.

* This is a repetition of what has been before said; but, as the object of Ma-
twan-lin was to combine all the ancient documents and all the attthorities known
to him, which could tend to establish a fact, we only see in this a fresh proof of
the exactness of the various Chinese accounts. Some of the Sanscrit astronomical
treatises were translated into Chinese under the Tang dynasty.

t This proper name might be intended to represent the Sanscrit =}cfeq Sri-
rahita. It remains to be seen whether a king of this name reigned in India at this
period. [May it not rather be assimilated to the Siladitya who reigned in Saurash-
tra in the 6th century? See M. Jacquet’s remarks in the last volume.—Ep.]

{ Tsin is the name of the dynasty which reigned over China from B.C. 249 to 202,
during which the Chinese power caused it to be known for the first time in Central
and Western Asia, its conquests being extended to the Caspian Sea and Bengal, in
the reign of Tsin-she-hwang-te, the celebrated Burner of the Books. The name of
this dynasty has formed that of China, in Sanscrit =Ya China, which occurs in
the Laws of MEND, book x. sl. 44, and therefore at a date anterior to the third cen-
tury before our era, which may be easily explained in referring the name of China
to the period of the foundation of the kingdom of Tsin in the western province of

Shen-se, about B. C. 1000.
§ In Sanserit, Mahd-China, ‘ great China;’ in the modern dialects of India,

Maha-Chin-stan, ‘the country of great China,’

-1837.] Chinese Account of India. 69

of the department of war, named Le, to take cognizance of the letter of
submission (brought by the Indian ambassadors), and to make a report
upon it. The ministers reconducted the ambassadors without the city,
and it was ordered that in the capital perfume should be burnt as they
went along.

She-lo-ye-to, surrounded by his ministers, received, with his face turn-
ed to the east, the imperial document (chaou-shoo ) ; he again sent a pre-
sent of pearls of fire (ho-choo_), yzh-kin plants, and the tree poo-te*.

The 22nd year, of the same period (i. e. A. D.648), the emperor of China
sent a superior officer, named Wang-heuen-tse, as ambassador into this
kingdom (of Magadha), in order that the principles of humanity and jus-
tice, which had been diffused in that country, should have a protector and
representative there. But before his arrival, She-lo-ye-to was dead ; the
people of the kingdom had revolted, and the minister (of the deceased
king), named Na-foo-te-o-lo-na-shun, had taken his place. He sent troops
to oppose the entry of Heuen-tse (the Chinese ambassador) ; under these
circumstances, the latter took with him some tens of cavalry, and attack-
ed the troops (of the usurper), but could not vanquish them, and his little
force was exterminated ; and the result was, that the tribute received
(by the Chinese ambassadors) in the different kingdoms (he had visited)
was taken. Heuen-tse retired alone, with all expedition, to the western
frontiers of Too-fan (Tibet) ; and he ordered (keaou-chaou) the neigh-
boring kingdoms to furnish him with troopst. Too-fan sent him 1,000
armed men; Néé-po-lot furnished 7,000 cavalry. Heuen-tse, after or-
ganizing his force, advanced to give battle as far as the city of T’oo-poo-
ho-lo§, which he took by assault in three days. He caused 3,000 persons
to be beheaded, and 10,000 were drowned in the river. O-lo-na-shun
escaped into the kingdom of Wei. He there rallied his dispersed troops
and returned to the charge. The (Chinese) general made him prisoner,
with 1,000 men, whom he beheaded. ‘The remainder of the people retired
with the king’s wives to the banks of the river Kan-to-wei||.. The huma-
nity of the Chinese general (sze-jin{) attacked them, and created a great
disorder amongst this population. He likewise captured the concubines
and children of the king, as well as other prisoners, men and women, to
the number of 12,000, besides animals of all kinds, amounting to 20,000.

* The words poo-te are probably the transcription of the name of a tree in Sans-
erit, perhaps the vata, a sacred tree employed in religious ceremonies, and of which
mention is often made in Sanscrit poetry. What confirms this conjecture is the
following passage in Kang-he’s dictionary, under the character poo: ‘‘ poo-te is the
name of a tree which grows in the kingdom of Mo-kea-to (Magadha).’’ The same
dictionary adds, that in the books of Fuh, it is said, ‘‘ Poo-te-sa-to (Bodhisattva)
signifies the essence of what is manifest, declared ; by abbreviation, we say ‘ Poo-
sa.’’’ The term Bodhisattva, in Sanscrit, signifies literally, ‘ truth of intelligence :’
it is the name given to certain Buddhist patriarchs, who have raised themselves to
the state of divine sanctification.

+ This authoritative demand, if it be not introduced here, as the facts, indeed,
show, to gratify Chinese vanity, would denote that, at this period, Tibet was alrea-
ay dependent upon the Chinese empire as well as several other neighbouring king-

oms.

1 Nepéla, or Nepal: see the account given by Ma-twan-lin (book 335, fol. 14),
in the translation by M. Re/musat, Nouv. Mél. Asiat. t.i. p. 193.

§ Too (the first character) may be read cha, or tsa. If it be read cha, the pro-
nunciation of. the epoch in question, Cha-poo-ho-lo would be an exact transcription
of Champaran, a city placed by Abul-Fazil in Bahar, the ancient kingdom of Maga-
dha, and probably the same as Chapra, on the Ganges, higher up than Patna; for
Chapra is but a variation of Champaran, as the latter is likewise of Champaranagora.

|| This is no doubt the Godaver1, which falls into the Gulf of Bengal, to the east-
ward of Masulipatam.

| The humanity is, at the least, a singular expression to be used in these circum-
stances; yet the text admits of no other sense.

70 Chinese Account of India. (Jan.

He subjected 580 cities and towns, and his power grew so formidable, that
the king of the kingdom of eastern India, named She.keaou-mo*, sent
him 30,000 oxen and horses to feed and mount his army, as well as bows,
sabres, precious collars, and cords of silk. The kingdom of Kea-m6-loot
furnished different articles, with a chart of the country{, amongst which
was a portrait of Laou-tsze.

Heuen-tse took with him O-lo-na-shun, to present him to the emperor
(as a vanquished enemy). There had been an imperial order, which pre..
scribed that the ancestors should be informed hereof, in the temple dedi-
cated to them; and Heuen-tse was elevated, at the court, above the ma-
gistrates (ta-foo) of all ranks.

In his travels, the Chinese ambassador had encountered a doctor named
Na-lo-urh-po-so-mei§, who told him that he was 200 years old, and _pos-
sessed the recipe of immortality. The emperor|| (having learned this
intelligence) immediately quitted the hall of audience, in order to de-
spatch an envoy in search of the philosophical stone (tan). He directed
the president of the ministry of war to furnish the envoy with all the ne-
cessary instructions and provisions to enable him to prosecute his journey.
This envoy traversed “ the world” on horseback, to collect supernatural
drugs, as well as the most rare and extraordinary stones. He travelled
over all the kingdoms of the Po-lo-mun (Brahmans), in the country called
the Waters of Pan-cha-fa{, which (waters) come from the midst of cal-
careous rocks ( shth-kew, ‘ stone-mortar,’ or ‘ rock’), where are elephants
and men of stone to guard them. The waters are of seven different spe«
cies; one is hot, another very cold (or frozen, Jing). Plants and wood
may be consumed in it ; gold and steel may be fused in it ; and a person
who dips his hand into it will have it entirely burnt off. This water is
poured into vases by means of skulls of camels, which turn round. There
is also a tree there, called tsoo-/ae-/o, the leaves of which are like varnish
or blacking. It grows upon the top of scarped and desert mountains.
Enormous serpents guard it ; and those who wander in the neighborhood
cannot approach it. A person who wishes to gather the leaves employs
different arrows to strike the branches of the tree; the leaves then fall.
A multitude of birds also take the leaves into their beaks, and carry them
a great way: it is necessary, in like manner, to direct arrows against them,
to obtain these leaves. There are other curiosities in this country of the
same kind.

* Sri-kumd4ra?

+ This kingdom must be that of Kama-rfipa, mentioned in the Sanscrit inscrip-
tion on the column of Allahabad, and which formed the western part of the kingdom
of Assam, on the frontiers of Tibet. The syllable kd is well represented by kea, as
ma is by mo, and ré by loo; the last syllable pa is not transcribed, It is worthy of
remark, that it is a general law of transcription from Sanscrit into Chinese, that
the short a should be represented in the latter by o.

t This curious circumstance is a ground for thinking (for it is not a mere conjec-
ture), that there existed, and perhaps still exist, in India, native geographical charts
and works on geography; but all these articles must have undergone the fate of
the royal archives, where they were carefully preserved and concealed from the eager
eyes of European conquerors.

§ The first two words of this transcription represent faithfully the Sanserit word
@z “ara, ‘man,’ which enters into the composition of many proper names; but
the Sanscrit value of the other four syllables is more difficult to determine.

|| Tae-tsung, who reigned from A. D. 626 to 649. ‘
{ This is a very exact transcription of the Persian word wold Panjab, the

‘ five waters,’ or ‘five rivers’ (in Sanscrit Panchananda), which is the designation
given to a large and fertile province of India. The last syllable fa, in the Chinese
transcription, represents the more faithfully the syllable 4b, inasmuch as the conso-
nants composing it are two labials very often taken one for the other.

1837.] Chinese Account of India. 71

The drug (of immortality) could not be found or verified by this envoy,
who, being recalled, could not proceed further, and returned and died at
Chang-gan (the capital).

In the time of Kaou-tsung (A. D. 650 to 684), a Loo-kea-ye-to*, of the
country of Woo-chaf, in eastern India, came likewise to offer homage at
the court of the emperor, giving himself out as a possessor of the recipe
of immortality, and as being able to transform himself into lieutenant
general of armies.

In the third of the years kéen-fungt (A.D. 667), the Five Indias (or
five kingdoms of India) sent ambassadors to the court of the emperor. In
the years kae-yuen (A. D. 713 to 742), an ambassador from Central India
proceeded three times as far as the extremity of southern India, and came
only once to offer birds of five colors that could talk§. He applied for
aid against the Ta-she|| (or Arabs) and the Too-fan (or Tibetans), offer-
ing to take the command of the auxiliary troops. The Emperor Heuen-
tsung (who reigned from A. D. 713 to 756) conferred upon him the rank
of general-in-chief. The Indian ambassadors said to him: ‘‘ the Fan (or
Tibetan) barbarians are captivated only by clothes and equipments. Em-
peror! I must have a long, silk, embroidered robe, a leathern belt decora-
ted with gold, and a bag in the shape of a fish.” All these articles were
ordered by the emperor.

Northern India also sent an embassy to the court of the emperor.

At the close of the years kan.yuen (about A. D. 756), the bank of the
river (Ho-/ung, the Ganges?) gave way and disappeared.

The third of the years kwang-shun, of the modern Chows (A. D. 953)
a Sa-mun{ (priest of Buddha), of western India, with several priests of
his religion, representing sixteen different tribes or nations (of India),
brought tribute, amongst which were some horses of the country.

The third of the years kan-tth, of the Sung dynasty (A. D. 966), a Bud-
dhist priest of Tsang-chow, named Taou-yuen, who had returned from
the western countries (Se-yu), had brought from thence a portion of

* That is, a wm\qrafaa Lékdyatika, or follower of the atheistical system of

philosophy founded by Charwaka, entitled Lékdyata (see Mr. COLEBROOKE’S Essays
on the Philosophy of the Hindus). The suffix ka, which forms collective names in
Sanscrit, is represented in Chinese by the character che, which serves in like manner
to form adjectives and collective names in Chinese.

+ A kingdom situated near the mouths of the Ganges.

* There is an error here in the text; the years kéen-fung were only two, 666
and 667.

§ These were of course parrots.

|| Ta-she, ‘ great eaters,’ (rather tdzt, Arabian, J. P.) is the name by which the
Chinese designate the Arabs. This curious passage throws great light on this
obscure period of Indian history, and confirms a fact hitherto scarcely noticed,
but which has been asserted by two Arabian authors, ALMAKIN and ABULFEDA,
namely, the invasion of India by the Arabs at the beginning of the eighth cen-
tury. ‘‘ MAHOMED BEN CASSIM,”’ says the former, in his history of the Sarrasins,
** took India; he obtained possession of the countries adjoining the Sind (Indus),
gave battle to DAHAR, who was king of them, vanquished him, made him prisoner,
and put him to death.’’ The other, in his Musulman Annals, translated by REISKE,
says: ‘‘ MAHOMED BEN CassiM overrun India as conqueror.’’ But the following
is a passage, curious imanother respect, concerning the same fact; it is taken from
the History of the Empire of the Khalifs, translated from Tabari (Turkish edition),
for a knowledge of which we are indebted to M. RetnanpD: ‘‘ This same year, 87
(A. D. 709) was gloriously terminated by the defeat of 200,000 barbarians, who had
entered the country of the Musulmans, commanded by BEGHABOON, nephew of the
emperor of China. The Musulmans confessed that they owed this important victo-
ry to the protection of God.”’

§ This Indian title is more frequently written Sha-mun (with different characters) ;
it is a close transcription of the Sanscrit Samdna, (rather, Sramana. J, P.)

72 Chinese Account of India. (Jan.

the body of Fuh*, vases of crystal, and Sanscrit writings on leaves of
Pei-to, to the number of forty, which he presented to the emperor.
Taou-yuen returned to the western countries (of Asia) in the years
téen-fuh (A. D. 943 to 944) ; he was twelve years on his travels, wander-
ing in the Five Zin-too for six years. The Five Zin-too (divisions of
India) are the same as Téen-choot (India). He brought back an abun-
dance of books, to understand the use of which he exerted all his efforts.
The emperor Tae-tsoo (who reigned from A. D. 950 to 953) summoned
him into his presence, for the purpose of interrogating him respecting
the manners and customs of the nations amongst whom he had travelled ;
the height of the mountains, and extent of the rivers. He answered all
the questions one by one. For four years, a priest of Buddha, he dedi-
cated all his cares to one hundred and fifty-seven persons. On his re-
turn to the palace, he said he had been desirous of returning into the
western countries in search of the books of Fuh (or Buddha) ; that he
had found some of them where he had travelled, in the provinces of Kan-
sha, Se-soo, and others; that these provinces (chow) produced tortoises,
herbs, and woods, in great abundance, the export of which yielded the
revenue of the kingdom. Moreover, he passed beyond the kingdom of
Poo-loo-sha and of Kea-she-met. Orders were everywhere given that
guides should be provided him on his route.

After the years kae-paou (about A. D. 969), a Buddhist priest of In-
dia brought some Sanscrit books (or Indian presents$), and envoys
continued to bring them from thence. During the winter of the eighth
year, the son of the king of Eastern India, named Jang-kéé-kwang-lo (?)
came to court to bring tribute. The king of the kingdom of the Law in
India|] happening to die, his eldest son succeeded him ; all the other
sons of the deceased king quitted their royal abode, and became priests
of Buddha, and returned no more to reside in their native kingdom.
One of the sons of this Indian king, named Man-choo-she-le{], came
into the kingdom of the Middle (China) as a Buddhist priest. The
Emperor Tae-tsoo ordered that he should be provided with an apart-
ment in the palace of his ministers of state, that he should be well treat-
ed whilst he remained in the capital, and that he should have as much
money ashe required. The body of Buddhist priests conceived a jealousy
against him ; and being unable to repel the false accusations, of which
he was the object, he requested permission to return to his native king-
dom, which was granted by the emperor, who published a proclamation
on the subject. Man-choo-she-le, at first, was much alarmed at their
intrigues; but when all the Buddhist priests knew the meaning of the

® Tyh-Fuh-shay-le-yth : the characters shay-le are the transcription of the Sans-
erit word ge{t Sharira, ‘ body,’ or woes Shdririn, ‘ corporeal.’ Dr. Morrti-
SON, in his Dictionary (Vol. I. Part i. p. 530), states on an authority unknown to us,
but apparently to be relied on: ‘‘ Shay-le-ta, a Pagoda, raised over certain relics or
pearly ashes of Buddha ; these, it is said, are contained in a gold box; if, on being
opened, they exhibit a dingy appearance, it is deemed a bad omen; ifa red ap-
pearance, a good omen.’’ : .

+ Another transcription of the Sanscrit fa Sindhw, the river Indus, whence

yj an and Arabic name of India. ‘

ue TR oees the kingdoms of Purusha and Cashmere. See Ma-twau-lin, book
335 fol. 15, and M. Re’mMuSAT’s translation, Nouv. Meélanges Asiat. t. 1. p. 196.

§ Che-fan-lae, ‘Presents from Che-fan.’ It is not said in the text what was
the nature of the articles brought; but it is fair to presume, that they were Bud-
dhist books in Sanscrit, which were subsequently translated into Chinese. :

| Téen-choo-che-f2-kw6, ‘* the onan the Law of India;’ apparently the king-

‘the Law of Buddha, i. e. Magadha. . ;
at a sine AWal Manjusri, a term which denotes a Buddhist saint.
~)

1837.) Chinese Account of India. 73

imperial proclamation, they were disconcerted in their projects. The
Buddhist priest prolonged his stay for a few months, and then departed.
He said that it was his intention to embark on the southern sea (perhaps
at Canton), in a merchant vessel, to return to his own country. It is not
known where he eventually went.

On the 7th of the years tae-fing-hing-kwé (‘ the kingdom in great peace
and prosperity’), equivalent to A. D. 983, a Buddhist priest of E-chow,
named Kwang-yuen, returned from India ; he brought from thence a let-
ter from the king, Moo-se-nang*, to the emperor (of China). The em-
peror ordered that an Indian Buddhist priest should translate the letter,
and acquaint him with the contents of it. The letter was to this effect ;
** T have lately learned, that in the kingdom of Che-na, there existed a
king, most illustrious, most holy, most enlightened ; whose majesty and
person subsist in themselves and by themselves. I blush every moment
at my unfortunate position, which hinders me from visiting your court,
in order to pay my respects to you in person. Remote as I am, I can
only cherish, with hope, a regard for Che-nat ; whether you are standing
or sitting, in motion or at rest, (i. e. in all circumstances of life,) I invoke
ten thousand felicities on your holy persont.”

Kwang-yuen also brought certain rare drugs, diamonds, talismans, amu-
lets, to obtain good fortune, and secure the bearer against danger, as well as
holy images of She-kea§, vestments without sleeves, called kea-sha, some-
times worn by the priests of Buddha in the exercise of their functions,
and various articles used by the hand in eating, which he desired to be hum-
bly offered to the august emperor of China, “ wishing him all kinds of
happiness ; a long life; that he might always be guided in the ‘ right
way ;’ and that all his wishes might be fulfilled: in the middle of the
ocean of life and of death, most of those who cross it are engulphed||.”
Kwang-yuen then presented to the emperor, in person, a portion (or
reliques) of the body of She-kea. He likewise translated and explain-
ed the entire contents of the letter, brought by a Buddhist priest,
from the same kingdom (India) ; the expressions and sentiments are the
same as in that of Moo-se-nang. ‘The bearer of this document learned
that it was from the kingdom of Woo-téen-nang (or Woo-chin-nang) ;
that this kingdom belonged to Yin-too, of the north ; that in twelve days,
from the west, you arrive at the kingdom of Khan-to-lo (Candahar) ;
twenty days further to the west, you reach the kingdom of Nang-go-lo-
ho-lo ; ten days further to the west, you come to the kingdom of Lan-po;
twelve days more to the west, is the kingdom of Go-je-nang ; and further
to the west, that of Po-sze (Persia) ; after reaching the western sea
(the Persian gulph), from northern Yin-too, in 120 days’ journey, you
arrive at the Central Yin-tov ; from thence to the westward, at the dis-

* In Sanscrit, Mahd-Sinha, ‘ Great Lion,’ an epithet often given to Indian kings
or, perhaps, rather the transcription of Madhu-Sinha, the name of a king of Ben-
gal, mentioned in the Ayeen Akberi. We shall make here but one observation re-
specting the law of transcription of foreign names in Chinese, for the benefit of
those who have not studied the language; namely, that the Chinese nasal termi-
nation ang has the same value as the anuswara in Sanscrit, or the labial q m at the

endof words. It is, therefore, equivalent to the Sanscrit accusative : a termination
which has become general in the dialect of the south of India.

+ The first of the two characters which express this name (and which is an ac-
curate representation of the Sanscrit qYaq China) is differently written in two
‘places ; both are pronounced Che.

{ This letter has been cited by Dr. Morrsion, in his View of China, but from a
different author ; from Ma-wan-lin.

§ Shdkya-muni, patronymic name of Buddha.

|| This, we believe, to be the exact sense of this Buddhist phraseology.

L

44 Chinese Account of India. [Jan.

tance of three ching*, is the kingdom of Ho-lo-wei ; still further to the
west, in twelve days’ journey, you reach the kingdom of Kea-lo-na-keu-
je (Karana?) and in twelve days’ journey more to the west, you come
to the kingdom of Mo-lo-wei (Malwa ; in Sanscrit Md/ava) ; further to
the west, twenty days’ journey, is the kingdom of Woo-jan-ne (Oujein
or, Sanscrit Ujjayani). In another twenty-five days’ journey still to the
west, you visit the kingdom of Lo-lo; and forty days’ journey further to
the west, the kingdom of Soo-lo-to (Surat); in eleven days’ journey further
to the west, you get to the Western sea. This makes in the whole a six
moons’ journey from Central Yin-too. When at Southern Yin-too, in
ninety days’ journey to the west, you arrive at the kingdom of Kung
kea-na ; and in one day further to the west, you come to the sea. From
Southern Yin-too, in six months’ journey to the south, you reach the
South Sea (the sea of China). .This was what was related by the Indian
envoy.

The eighth year (983), a priest of Buddha, master of the lawt, came
from India, bringing books. In traversing part of the island of Suma-
traf, he met with the Buddhist priests Me-mo-lo, Che-le-yoo-poo-to ; he
charged them (as superior priests?) with a letter, which he wished to
transmit to the kingdom of the Middle, with a great number of trans.
lated books. The emperor caused them to come to court to gratify his
curiosity. The master of the law of Buddha (fd) again met with some
mendicant Buddhists, wearing vestments without sleeves, and valuable
head-dresses in the form of serpents§. He returned with them on their
journey to India. A letter of recommendation (peaou) was given him, to
enable him to traverse the kingdom of Tibet, with letters of credence,
delivered by the emperor, to present to the king of the kingdom of San-
fuh-tsi or Sumatra. From this remote country he proceeded to the so-
vereign (choo) of the kingdom of Go-koo-lo, and that of the kingdom of
Sze-ma-kié-mang-ko-lan (the Mongul empire ?), He recommended Tan.
lo to the king of the Western Heaven||, and his son formed the design
of sending him, by his means, works on the spirits and genii.

In the years yung-he (984 to 988), a Buddhist priest of Wei-chow,
named Tsoo-hwan, returning from the western countries of Asia (Se-yw),
with another Buddhist priest from a distant country, named Mih-tan-lo,
where he had been presented to the king of Northern Yin-too, seated
on a throne of diamonds, and named Na-lan-to, brought some books.
There was besides a Brahman priest, named Yung-she (‘ eternal age’),
and a Persian infidel (gae-taow), named O-le-yan, who came together
to the capital. Yung-she said that his native country was called Le. It
was ascertained that the family name of the king of this kingdom was
Ya-lo-woo-te ; that his first name was O-jih-ne-fo ; that he wore a yellow
dress, and had on his head a cap of gold, adorned with seven precious
gems. When he goes out, he mounts an elephant ; he is preceded by
couriers, with musical instruments on their shoulders ; the crowd rush
into the temple of Fuh, where he distributes gifts to the poor, and suc-

* The European Chinese dictionaries do not give the value of this itinerary mea-
sure. In the Dictionary of Kang-he, it is stated to be a measure of distance, but no
equivalent is stated.

+ Sang-fa; in Sanscrit, Sangha and Dharma (the priest, or religious meeting),
and the law.

+ San-fuh-tsi.

§ ‘* Valuable head-dresses (or caps), in the form of serpents,’’ are, doubtless,
the shawls which the modern Muhammadans, as well as the Hindus, wrap round
their heads.

|| Dsan-tan-lo-se-téen-wang.

1837.) Chinese Account of India. 75

cour to those who need it. His concubine was named Mo-ho-ne ; she
wore a red dress, adorned with gold filagree work. She goes out but
once a year, and distributes gifts freely. People flock to attend the king
and his concubine, and raise shouts of joy as they pass. ‘There are four
ministers to administer all the affairs of the kingdom, who are irremova-
ble. The five kinds of grain and the six kinds of edible fruit, are the
same as the Chinese. They use copper money for purposes of commerce.
They have a literature and books, which are long and are rolled up as in
China, except that the leaves are not pierced and attached one to another.

From their kingdom, six months’ journey to the East, you arrive at
the kingdom of the Ta-she (Arab) ; in two moons more, you get to Se-
chow (the Western Isle) ; in three moons more, you arrive at Hea-chow
(the Isle of Summer). O-le-yan says, that the king of his native coun-
try was entitled Ath-yth (Black-dress) ; that his family name was Chang,
and his first name Le-moo; that he wore silk dresses, embroidered and
painted in different colors ; that he wore each only two or three days,
resuming them once. The kingdom has nine ministers, irremovable, who
direct state affairs. Commerce is carried on by barter, no money being
used.

From this kingdom, six months’ journey to the East, you arrive at the
country of the Brahmans™*.

The second of the years che-taou (996), some Buddhist priests from In-
dia, who arrived in ships as far as the mouth of the river (che-gan), bring-
ing to the emperor a brass bell and a copper bell, a statue of Fuht, and
some Fun (Indian) books, written upon leaves of the pei-to tree, the
language of which isnot understood.

The third and ninth of the year téen shing (1025 to 1031), some Bud-
dhist priests of Western Yin-too, lovers of wisdom, knowledge, sincerity,
and other virtues of this kind}, brought Fan books § as presents, revered
as canonical. The emperor gave to each a piece of yellow stuff, to wrap
round the body, in the form of a band.

The second moon of the fifth year some Sang-fi, to the number of five,
denominated ‘ fortunate’ and ‘ happy,’ and by other epithets of the same
nature, brought presents of Fan books. The emperor gave them pieces
of yellow stuff to make trailing robes for them. .

The third of the years king-yew (1036), nine Buddhist priests, called
‘the virtuous,’ ‘ the exalted,’ &c., brought as tribute, Fan books and
bones of Fuh, with teeth; copper, and statues of Poo-sa (Boddhisatwas) :
the emperor gave them caps and bands.

[To be continued. |

* Here ends the first narrative of the Yuen-keen-luy-han.

+ This traffic in images of Buddha continues to the present day, as may be proved
by the well-known circumstance of the large stone statue seized on its way down
the river from Patna, at the breaking out of the Burmese war, and restored from
the museum, wherein it was deposited, only three years ago. It would be curious
to ascertain whether any Buddhist images in China bear the Ndgari inscription ye
dharma hétu, &c., like those dug up at Tagoung in Ava.—ED.

t These are translations of Sanscrit Buddha epithets.

§ Fan-shoo-king, ‘ classical Indian books.’

~

76 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [JAn.

X.—Proceedings ofthe Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 1st February, 1837.

The Rev. Dr. Minn, Vice-President, in the chair.

Mr. J. Curnin, Captain F. Jenkins, Mr. Grores Hii, and Mr. Rica-
arp Wa.ker, Captain Enwarp Sanpers, Babus Ra’mna’tH Tagore and
PrasanNakuMAR Tacore, proposed at the last meeting, were ballotted
for, and duly elected Members of the Asiatic Society.

Mr. J. Mit, and Mr. W. Cracrort, were proposed by Mr. J. Prinszp,
seconded by Dr. Mit.
~ Mr. P. A. Larr, proposed at the last meeting, was, upon the favorable
report of the Committee of Papers, elected an Honorary Member of the
Society.

The following letter from Sir AtexanpeR JonnstTon, Chairman of the
Committee of Correspondence, Royal Asiatic Society, was read.

Royal Asiatic Society, Grafton Street, Bond Street, June, 1836.

My Lorps anp GENTLEMEN,

The vast extent, fertility, and populousness of our Indian possessions, are

known, in a general way, to all the world. A glance, indeed, at the map will shew
that their extremes of latitude may, without exaggeration, be indicated by the
distance from Gibraltar to the farthest point of Scotland; and that the measure
of their extent, from west to east, will be nearly found in a line drawn from the
Bay of Biscay to the Black Sea. Lying between the 5th and 31st degree of north
latitude, with almost every conceivable variety of position and exposure, they
present a range of soil and climate greatly exceeding that which is to be found
within the bounds of Europe. They embrace, in truth, the utmost limits of
vegetable life, from the burning heat of the desert to the point of perpetual
congelation : presenting, in one quarter, the loftiest mountains in the world; and,
in another, vast alluvial plains, intersected by the natural channels of many
noble rivers, with a corresponding variety of productions belonging both to
tropical and northern regions. Not Jess than eighty millions of people are sub-
ject to the dominion of England: already they produce (though with imperfect
skill) most of the articles which form the great staples of the import trade of
this country, as materials of its manufacture, or as the objects of comfort and
luxury to the great body of its inhabitants, of which cotton, silk, indigo, sugar,
coffee, and tobacco, may be mentioned as pre-eminent ; and they offer an assur-
ed prospect of an almost boundless market for the produce of English manufac-
turing skill, if the capabilities of their country be drawn forth, and their indus-
try be duly instructed, directed, and fostered.
- But though these general truths be readily acknowledged, their practical
application is very imperfectly understood. Few men in England really know
what India does or can produce, with sufficient precision, at least, to justify
commercial speculation. Few in India know what England requires ; and none
of the lights of modern science having been applied to the agriculture of the
former country, its productive powers have, as yet, been very imperfectly deve-
loped.

Bolieritg that the interests of both countries may be very importantly pro-
moted by an interchange of knowledge, and especially by communicating to
India the information and stimulus which are alone wanting to the full deve-
lopment of its vast resources, it has been resolved by the Royal Asiatic Society,
to constitute a distinct Section, for the following, and other similar purposes ;
provided the necessary funds can be raised for giving adequate effect to the
design.

lst. The examination of the natural and agricultural products of India,
available for the purposes of commerce and art.

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 77

2ndly. Inquiry into the causes of the general inferiority of the staple articles
of Indian commerce.

3rdly. The introduction of new articles and processes from analogous climates
in other parts of the world.

The Committee of Correspondence of the Royal Asiatic Society beg leave to
bring the circumstance to your notice; trusting, confidently, on your zealous
support of a measure, calculated to promote objects alike interesting to the
patriot and the philanthropist.

Of the means of support, the most acceptable would, of course, be such an
accession of new members, European or Asiatic, as would at once provide the
necessary funds, and as would afford the requisite contribution of knowledge and
experience in the various branches of inquiry to which the’labors of the Sec-
tion are to be directed. But the Society will be most happy to receive the
tender of the aid (whether in knowledge or funds) of affiliated Societies, pursu-
ing the same beneficial objects, or any other co-operation or assistance which
you may have the goodness to offer.

For the fuller explanation of the scheme in question, the Committee direct
me to transmit to you the accompanying priated papers; and [ shall be happy
to afford you any further information in my power, in regard to it, that you
may require.

T have tke honor to be,
My Lords and Gentlemen,
Your most obedient humble servant,
ALEXANDER JOHNSTON,
Chairman of the Committee of Correspondence, R. A. S.

To the President, Vice- Presidents and Members of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Resolved, that a portion of the papers be made over to the Agricultural
Society, and that general circulation be given to the Royal Asiatic Socie.
ty’s prospectus.
A letter from Mr. AnexanprerR VaTTemore, addressed to the Governor
General of India, was read, proposing to negociate a general system of
exchanges of duplicates between the various libraries and museums of the

world.

Resolved, that copies of the library catalogue now printing be furnished
to Mr. Vatremorp, in furtherance of his laudable design.

The following protest from members of the Society residing in the
interior was communicated by Colonel J. Corvin.

Dissentient.

It appears to us that in a society constituted as the Asiatic Society of Ben-
gal is, the existence of a fund vested in Government Securities is absolutely
necessary for the permanence of the foundation.

We consider that such funds are intended to be reserved for cases of extreme
emergency, and that the interest only of such funds should be carried to the
current expenses of the Society.

We also consider that any infringement of a law upon which the Society’s
existence may be said to depend, is injurious not only to the Society itself asa
body, but to the interests of the members individually ; and may be drawn in
as a precedent for further encroachments, leading to the ultimate dissolution
of the Society.

For these reasons, we dissent from the resolution passed at the meeting of
the Society of the 4th May, 1836, continuing the services of a Curator at two
hundred rupees per mensem; the account current shewing a deficiency of
rupees 571-0-1, and the payment of the Curator’s salary being proposed to be
made out of the vested funds of Mr. Bruce. Further, in adverting to the
Secretary’s remark, ‘‘ that M. Boucuez, the assistant and working Curator,
would be competent to set up all new specimens and preserve the present col-

78 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ Jan.

lection,’’ we see no necessity, under the present difficulties of the Society, of
retaining the higher appointment.
Northern Doad,
14th Dec. 1836 ; P. F. Cautity, Capt. Arty.
H. Fatconer, M. D.
W.M. Duranp, Lieut. Engrs.
W. #E. Baker, Lieut. Engrs.
and, Calcutta, |, ALEXANDER COLVIN.
26th Jan. 1837. JoHNn Coxtvin, Lieut.-Col. Engrs.

After discussion it was agreed that the protest could not affect the

resolution passed by the’Society in May, 1836, but that it would very
‘properly become matter of consideration at the expiration of the annual
term for which the museum grant was then confirmed.

The Secretary read correspondence with Mr. Lane respecting the pub-
lication of his Anglo-Burmese Dictionary under the Society’s auspices.
He had written to Colonel Burney for the manuscript, which would
immediately be put in hand.

A statistical paper having been communicated by Mr. H. Watters,
that gentleman was requested to join the Committee lately appointed for
that object, to which he assented.

Library.

The following books were presented.

Bulletin de la Societé de Geographie, tome 5—by the Geographical Society of
Paris.

Journal Asiatique for April, May, and June, 1836—dy the Asiatic Society of
Paris.

Shams-ul hindisah, a mathematical work, compiled by the Naw4b Saumsoor
Oomra at Hyderabad—presented by the author through Mr. C. Trench.

An Australian Grammar, comprehending the principles and natural rules of
the language as spoken by the Aborigines, by L. E. TareEtkeLp—4Sy the author
through Mr. Cracroft.

A collection of examples on the Integral Calculus, by Mr. H. Suort, Queen’s
College, Cambridge—presented by Mr. H. Horneman.

A dissertation on the soil and agriculture of Penang, by Major JAmMes Low
—by the author.

The first No. of the Medical and Physical Society’s Journal—by the Society.

The following books were received from the booksellers :

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, England, Vol. 6th.
, Greece, Vol. 3rd.

Analecta Arabica, Part [.

Institutiones Juris Mohammedani circa Bellum contra eos qui ab Islamo-sunt
alieni, by Ern, Frip. Car. Rosenmu ier, Leipsig, 1825. »

Y King, Antiquissimus Sinarum Liber ex Latina Interpretatione , P. Regis
aliorumque, &c. ; by Professor Jutius Méat. Fee

Baghavat Gita, translated into German, by C. R. G. Perpmr, Leipsig, 1834.

Taberistanensis, id est Abu Dschaferi Mohammed Ben Dscherir Ettaberf An-
nales Regum Atque Legatorum Dei; by J. G. L. Rosencarren, Vol. Ist, Ber-
lin, 1831.

Physical.

The fossil bones from the Pervim island, presented by Lieut. GEoraE
Furusames, Bombay Engineers, were laid on the table for inspection.

This very valuable acquisition comprises many jaws of the mastodon in fine
preservation—also jaws or teeth of the hippopotamus, elephant, rhinoceros, a
larger animal assimilating thereto (lophiodon ?), mastodon, sow, anthracothe-
rium (?) deer, ox, &c., the femur of anelephant as large as that from the Nerbudda,

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 79

and much exceeding in size, as was remarked by Colonel Cotvin, any that had
been found in the Sewalik range, many vertebre and unidentified bones and
horns, tortoise fragments, and a peculiarly perfect saurian head. The special
thanks of the Society were voted to Lieutenant Futtsames for his magnificent
donation.

[We shall take an early opportunity of lithographing some of the most curious
of these specimens.—ED. }

Lieutenant FuttyAmes mentions that he is now employed in sinking a bore
at Gogo, about five miles from Perim. It has been already carried to 250 feet :—
the last 150 through an immense bed of blue clay, containing pyrites and
shells, resembling the muscle :—the deepest bed of sandstone was thirty feet,
but it differed essentially from the bone stratum of Pe*im.

A skeleton of the common hog (sus serofu,) was presented by Dr. A.
R. Jackson, mounted in the museum.

Mr. Wixntram Cracrorr presented to the Society a large variety of
objects of Natural History, collected by himself during his residence in
New South Wales and Van Dieman’s Land; accompanied with an illus-
trative notice.

* This collection contained three volumes of a hortus siccus of the chief indi-
genous plants of these colonies—a rich series of ornithology and concho-
logy—and specimens of the fossil shells, fossil wood, and minerals of which the
islands present so many fertile deposits; ores of lead, copper, and iron, have
been discovered, but are not yet worked, and coal is plentiful.

[The author’s notes will be inserted hereafter.—EHp.]

Dr. G. Evans exhibited to the meeting a very large skull of an animal
generally considered to be the Bison of Indian forests, which he recog-
nized as the Gaur (Bos gaurus), and distinguished from the skull so
named in the museum.

(The note, outline, and arguments pro and con shall have early insertion.]

It was moved by Sir Benzamin Matxwy, seconded by Colonel Coxvin,
and carried unanimously,

That, with reference to the rapid increase of the museum, particularly
in the department of fossil geology, and to the limited funds at the
Society's disposal, the subscription of individual members shall be in-
vited for the preparation of cabinets and other improvements connected
with this highly important branch of the Society’s researches, and that the
Secretary do circulate a notice to this effect to members of the Society.

[The sum subscribed by members present is inserted on the cover notice, to
which the attention of members is invited.—Ep.]

The following notice, dated Sthor, 17th January, was recorded in hopes
of eliciting further observations of the same phenomenon.

At Bersia, Lat. 23° 38’. Long. 77° 30’, on January 11th, at 6h 00m, a meteor
appeared near 8 Andromede, and not far from the Zenith ; it went down to the
westward, occupying 2 or 3 seconds in its flight, and inclining a little to the left ;
at about 30° of altitude it burst into a globe of light little inferior to the sun in
size and brightness ; and then disappeared, leaving behind a long train of smoke
which continued visible for many minutes, like a thin cloud enlightened by the
sun’s rays; at about 6h 5m a faint rumbling sound was heard like the distant
discharge of artillery. The appearance was nearly the same at Sihor, though
distant 36 miles S. S. W.

Should this meteor have been noticed at Mhow or Ajmtr, the place over which
it burst may be determined, and probably a meteoric stone discovered.—W. S, J.

I ESE ER PR Se EEE TS a A SE A ST SS Se LORS

P *ule}190UN [IIIs SI Jaj}aWIOITAY Arey at]} pure ¢
hurod-mep ay “pegngyisqns useq sey sopy ay} Aq paqoaye [Jom v Jo pue “I9AIT 9y3 Jo JaIeM ay} Jo aINyeraduie, ay) ‘pad 2 Aq uayoiq taoq Bulaey royaun0uNAa4a aanisee at ete

Ms, Gd || PBL 6889 | OF . Siegle. £9 \__|FbI|P‘vr €'92/216°66)0L6'6a} Le 99 } 6L 8°8 |0°8 |€*69/6F0‘0E|e40‘0E ‘ura
op “AB 304 “M'S ‘N LielL \oOL aelecec lar ‘ FS ai ae =
ee ae ee ee ee a ee eae aa
oo Seater enue tea og fe Jot| tater szzmcct loag | Boe eee ee eae cemeor 4 OE
op op |'MSM ‘Mu ott letg | ee Beitee pareztieccdiele® loce* | oe fe " ie a? Pee 060! 62
op op ‘mu “MU Bel \6'l9 | ee OF OTLOL|C9R* |6z et eer anal raaetile
a odes ms] /Se (ae (ee] | oe [ae] feunmorcaueon fore Poe) | oe |e) stlecripudlise ener) Zs
op op “M'S "mM 90L \e'89 ce ce 69 191 9°9 y G ie 4 4 ! 0) )

5 eens Q : ‘ O9SOT|EPRITZZ. zee 6¢ cc Re loc letzslanas Re
Bit) 4) op MS mM ‘ & : : g 08 U6 |L6g |¢°GZ|806° |9F6 cS
> ['y)4 Jo-Sys-op op ‘aS "a Oe peel oe fe | 99 Keel eterieten FOB! 18Z8° | aL LL | Lg 9'F le lotZ\se6° aos. | Fe
s op op MM AA ~ af OP 69 Livt Url 18 ee" 606° ol 08 68 ef L'e 6°29|296° |966563, €%
> op says AA'N) CMAN i a Ee BOT OrL1 8°92 aN Dy ae 0g | of 1°6 le‘ |p.c9|866%Gz\oeo* | 2%
°< op ‘azaeiq ysoay}] “MMS ae : SI OE MTB 1er6 | as 0S | of Utla%e |ZOL/PIos |p90° | 1%
> op op “a “MU 1 1 | 99 | — jorzt| For pr6Liee8, |L16°63) pe Le | 2L} — |9*ot|r‘or|Z569 000% |ebor | 02
Re op op “MU CAAT i? fe ee U'91 ee 6g. eae ae 9 zo | ze UB |e‘ l6trolsatt leet 6I
op op ‘au MO M F i OFT PETIT 2/600, 1-20 1 09 09 7 18 29 Ite Ioooerl® |tZt« | St
3 op op Bi "mU ef ce 69 ost 6‘E1 aire 066 68 cr0 Jo 09 6L 08 a9 ['cg\0Z1‘ errs Lt
5 € 7O 1) © * > ‘ 2 , fe
2 op op ‘aU "MU oF OF | IZ eIL U2rj1'ae 9T0* £90 «ig co | 08g L‘8 jot |a°29,691% |n0a« 91
= -xBa[9 op ag on . a Be BIT L621 T°3e pone fe0¢ 9 co | ze 19 Ing lgronigct® liste | et
S "on a eh ov [oz | — (rerverirez|casescleen: | $0 ce ae eC
OD 5 ae eee, SSN oF op | eZ ae lasat| p27 18008 ed |e 2 8 L \8%9 |9°99|¥e ‘
~ *m1ey *1B5 ° . 11 SST £°ZZ|800°0€}090 cg zo ft al 86 lee lFROeSLS IzcTe
3S l p N N 9 ; A L 6B |FBO/BSLE |ZcT rail
2 ‘aug ‘ynuins «a1o] “AA"S MA oP ey 4 oa nau re eee saa 89 t9 | 98 £°9 Ato j9*99|/860" [La1« IL
S ap ‘Amey | “Mu "0 FP ty Lich clbcrlce clarciieces (benealaee Le Jos] — let jez leteoiseut itor | or
s “arey op “ul “MU 2¢ or | ZZ at ae a Hee 466 | @9 19 | ze £9 Ih logalogut |za0« 6
op op ‘Au *MU tP ce fiz ft oer s07 a ee (hd ac | 18 Bt! lees [Gtr 9\S80" Jelte | 8
| op op ou IN re lz | ¢9 Se teria a foetal as sb | 9b 919% |LFOILFOS Ipone |Z
: op ‘reap | MU “MU OF OUT SIT Tete, |6c6, | Le es | 6L EG lata lepglOl0OEl 1206 | 9
Lo ; ce | Z9 OSTILOL/EZL\8b8" 186 87 ce J “zt lnesylseol696 “GZ
bd op |’ gE cz | 99 cavlocartvecsiege®. vere £ 0°21 }0°G1|0'¢9|686' 62/00 g
*zea|9 ‘MU f OTOL 9ST} LZ‘ 12/888 186 ;
-Oug ‘aug 7 | “MU ul oe Ze | +9 OST OFSTILTZ/RE6" 126° ¢
. c : SB }0°L9 OTOL/S°91IF'EL/806" 1096" | gp GP “Tl peqq | © /q\2b0° ‘
ynums tna: . . . s xe : 5 eZ Vis /9\L60 ‘
J a ! cic N ee wali adil - "Zs 0€ (esa OEL/SST|L°PL| 266 6S) E26°6E) to 0S FL LQ a ey PEO‘OR See 3
3] 2 - = Es Dy Iopleasisessain Hele 6] els? o> wolae APSA pam ie | ae
4 8 > S| 2] 2 | 2 Beez seagsel 9 les Seisrfaz 2 ecievselsss clea 9 lesiagac|sezlzeel g
t=} ° 5 = oO vo deme 62.395 5' He SD ‘oo * Shee 2 Bic =. Ss \s aaa) es
E e BS P feege Zeggia | |SS\e5/Fs] Ful *sulzgieo/ze2ala”| & les|igl2a| 2,/"24] 2
ce oq "4 Pelo<|o 512 S. Ra SE ANELIS) os| @s}/8 ee See oe era a8 Ee lee Sa | ise
° POG tl a aye) B SOVEo|" S| 85 e@s}* Fis Feo BS Ss Bc s|as os5| gots
25 SS Seles Palo Pee oF el Ven eee SRP alo 'Seles|" al ta] SF) ©
“WV OT “AIpuNnA “Au at h ‘
“19 *pul ‘ ae bees Ipruimn =
Y7e29 MA pulMm pea soluing, pezepnoyeD W‘d Ff 38 suoiyeAIssqg payepnsyeD “Wo'V OT 38 suoTgeAresqo B:
=a

"269 ‘Aunnune fo yjuopy ay} 10f ‘njjnaQvQ ‘204/Q hossp ay} qo day ‘sagsrhaay ynoth0p010aja py

a a ee ee

80

JOURNAL

OF

TEE .ASIATIC SOCIET Y.

No. 62.—February, 1837.

1.—Singular narrative of the Armenian king Arsaczs and his contem-
porary Sapor, king of Persia; extracted from the Armenian chroni-
cles. By Jouannes Avpatt, Esq. M. A. S.

Arsaces the second, son of Tiran, wielded the sceptre of royalty
in Armenia in the middle of the fourth century. He was contempo-
rary with the Persian king Sapor, surnamed the long-lived, with
whom he closed a treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive. Both
were descendants of the Arsacipaz, and thus stood related to each
other by the ties of consanguinity. Distrustful of the sincerity of
the friendship of Arsaces, Sapor took the precaution of securing it
by the obligation of a solemn oath. He feared a formidable enemy
in the person of the emperor of Greece, and it was his policy to devise
every means in his power to alienate from him the good-will of the
king of Armenia. In vain Arsaczs assured him of his continued at-
tachment. Saror sent for the Armenian priests of the church of
Ctesiphon, the head of whom was called Mari. Arsaczs was induced
to swear by the Gospel in their presence, to keep inviolate the profes-
sion of his alliance and friendship to the king of Persia.

ArsAcss was a valiant, but fickle king. His bravery could only be
equalled by the degree of perfidy he displayed in his intercourse with
the people over whom he ruled, and with his avowed allies. Cruelty
and treachery were the principal characteristics by which his acts
were distinguished. For a while he continued firm in the observance

M

82 Narrative of the Armenian king {Frs.

of his friendship towards Sapor, of which he afforded him a proof by
co-operating with him in an expedition against the emperor of Greece.
But, by the intrigues of one of his courtiers called Anpovk, the good
feeling and affection that existed between the two potentates, were
changed into the deadliest enmity and hatred. Arsacres waged war
with Sapor for thirty years, and fortune invariably crowned- his
operations with success. He owed many of his conquests to the
skill, experience and intrepidity of the Armenian general Vasak,
who, though of a diminutive size, on all occasions inspired the Ar-
menian troops with courage, and created terror and dismay in the
Persian ranks.

Flushed with suceess, and being naturally cruel, he ordered the
principal Armenian satraps to be butchered in cold blood, and their
estates and property confiscated. These and similar atrocities made
him unpopular with his army, and estranged the hearts of the Arme-
nian people from their monarch. Wearied by repeated hostilities,
and harrassed by eontimued carnage, Sapor addressed friendly letters
to ARSACES, inviting him to go to Persia, and expressing his readi-
ness to conclude peace with him. Arsacss, however reluctant to
desist from the continuance of war, was induced to accept his offer,
and, in signifying his acquiescence, sent him suitable presents. But,
Saror far from wishing to renew his friendship, endeavoured to
decoy Arsaczs and to annihilate the kingdom of Armenia. Faustus
of Byzantium, who wrote a history of Armenia extending to the close
of the fourth century, narrates a singularly romantic story about the
visit of Arsaces to the Persian king, and his subsequent adventures
in Persia. The work of this historian was first published in Con-
stantinople in the year 17380, and latterly by the Mechitharistice
Society of Venice in 1832. I shall here give a translation of the
narrative.

«Then Sapor, king of Persia, sent another deputation to ArsacEs,
king of Armenia, expressing a desire to effeet a reconciliation. ‘ hE?
said he, ‘ we are willing to be hereafter on terms of peace with each
other, this wish can only be realised by a visit to me on your part.
I shall be to you as a father, and you asa son tome. Should you,
however, be unwilling to accept of my proposal, then I must con-
clude that you are still inimically disposed towards me.’ ARsacEs
was apprehensive of visiting the king of Persia, without demanding
the obligation of a solemn oath from him, Hereupon, Sapor ordered
a little salt to be brought to him, and according to the practice pre-
valent in Persia, sealed it with a ring bearing the impress of a wild
boar, and sent it to Arsacgs. He also intimated, that in case the

1837.] Arsaces, and Sapor the king of Persia. 83

king of Armenia disbelieved his oath by refusing to accede to his
wishes, then that refusal would be considered as a signal for the
commencement of hostilities.

‘« By the intreaties of the Armenian people, Arsaczs was induced
to acquiesce, and nolens volens resolved to pay a visit to Sapor. Ac-
companied by his faithful general Vasak, he proceeded to Persia, and
was conducted into the royal palace. Savor no sooner saw them,
than he ordered them to be placed under guards and treated as pri-
soners. He spoke to the Armenian king with contempt, and looked
upon him as a slave. Arsaces expressed his regret for the past,
and stood as a guilty man before him, who directed him to be kept
under the strictest surveillance.

“Then Saror sent for astrologers and magicians, and communi-
cated with them about his royal prisoner. ‘I have,’ said he, ‘ on
several occasions manifested affection towards Arsaces, king of
Armenia, but he has returned my kindness with ingratitude and con-
tempt. I have entered into a.treaty of peace with him, which he
swore to keep inviolate by that sacred volume of the Christian reli-
gion, which they call the Gospel. He violated that oath. I had
contemplated to be uniformly kind and friendly to him, but he abused
the confidence of my friendship. I ordered the Armenian priests of
Ctesiphon to be summoned to my presence, from a supposition that
they had deceitfully administered an oath to Arsacus, and afterwards
instigated him to a violation of that oath. I considered them guilty
of a heinous crime, but was assured by the high priest called
Mart, of their having performed the task of adjuration in a just and
becoming manner. It was also mentioned, that if the Armenian
king acted contrary to that solemn obligation, the Gospel, by which
he had sworn, would drag him to my feet. I could not, howeyer,
persuade myself to believe what Mari and his colleagues asserted.
I ordered seventy of them to be slaughtered in one pit, and put their
followers to the sword. The Gospel, by which Arsaczs had sworn,
and which is the fundamental rule of the Christian religion, I desired
to be tied with chains and kept in my treasury. But, now I call to
recollection the assertion of Mars, who intreated me to spare their
lives, and assured me that the very Gospel would bring the perjurer
to my feet. The prediction of that priest has been fully verified. It
is now upwards of thirty years that Arsacss unceasingly waged war
with the Persians, and on all occasions proved victorious. Now, he has
surrendered himself to us of his own accord! Could I assure myself
of his friendship and allegiance in future, I should allow him to depart
in peace to Armenia, loaded with honors and valuable presents.’

M 2

84 Narrative of the Armenian king (Fes.

‘The astrologers and magicians required time for the consideration
of the question proposed to them by Sarpor. On the following day
they assembled at the royal palace and said, ‘Since the Armenian
king Arsaces has come to you of his own accord, we desire to know
how he speaks to you, how he behaves in your presence, and what
does he think of himself?’ Sapor replied, ‘ He considers himself as
one of my servants, and lies prostrate in the dust at my feet.’ The
astrologers and magicians advised him how to act. ‘ Do what we
say, replied they: ‘ keep Arsaczs and his general here in confine-
ment, and send messengers to Armenia, with instructions to bring
from that country two loads of earth and a large pitcher of water.
Get the half of the floor of the royal pavilion strewed with the earth
of Armenia, and holding the Armenian king by the hand, walk over
that part of the ground covered with the earth of Persia, and confer
with him on a subject. After which, tread with him over the earth
brought from Armenia, and put him some questions. Thus you will
be enabled to ascertain from his address and replies whether he will
continue firm in his allegiance and friendship to you, after your
allowing him to depart to Armenia. Should he, however, assume an
overbearing attitude while treading on the Armenian earth, then be
assured of the renewal of his hatred and enmity towards you, and of
the commencement of fresh hostilities immediately after his return to
his native soil.’

“The king of Persia adopted the suggestions of the astrologers
and magicians. He despatched messengers to Armenia with drome-
daries, for the purpose of bringing a quantity of earth and water
from that country, and trying therewith the proposed experiment.
In course of a few days the orders of Saror were put into execution.
He then ordered the half of the floor of his royal pavilion to be
strewed with the earth, and sprinkled with the water brought from
Armenia, and the other half to be covered with the earth of Persia.
He desired Arsacus, king of Armenia, to be brought before him apart
from other individuals, and began to walk with him hand in hand.
While going to and fro over the Persian earth, Saror asks, ‘ why did
you become my enemy, Arsaczs, king of Armenia? Ihave looked
upon you as my son, and contemplated to form an alliance with you
by effecting a marriage between you and my daughter, and thus to
take you into my adoption. But you have armed yourself against
me, and of your own free will treated me as a foe, by waging war
with the Persians for upwards of thirty years.’

«« Arsaczs replied, ‘ I have transgressed the law of friendship, and
must confess my fault. It was I that routed your enemies, and put

1837.] Arsaces, and Sapor the king of Persia. 85

them to flight, in the hope of being honored by you with rewards.
But those, who had plotted my ruin, endeavoured to estrange my
heart from you, and to create dissensions between us. The oath,
administered to me by Marti, has conducted me to your presence,
and here I stand before you! Iam your servant, professing submis-
sion to you. Treat me as you choose, or kill me. I am a guilty man,
and your despicable slave.’

““Sapor the king holding him by the hand, received his justi-
fication, and conducted him to that part of the ground covered with
the Armenian earth. No sooner had they began to walk there, than
Arsaces changed the tone of his voice, and had recourse to vehement
and insolent language. ‘Thou wicked slave,’ said Arsacns, ‘ stand
aloof from me! Thou hast usurped the throne of thy lords and
masters! I must punish you for the wrongs you have done to my
ancestors, and the death of the king Arrevan* must be revenged on
you! Thou hast robbed me of my crown and country, but these
must be restored to me, and your audacity shall not be allowed to
remain unpunished !’

«The king of Persia hearing this, began to walk again with
Arsaces on the Persian earth. The Armenian king then renewed
the profession of his submission, expressed his regret for what he had
said, and, on his knees, retracted all his expressions. - But when he
was conducted again to the Armenian earth, he became more insolent
than before; and on his returning to the Persian earth, he repented
of his temerity. From morning to evening many similar experiments
were tried by Sapor, the result whereof appeared only to be a mani-
festation of alternate feelings of insolence and repentance in the con-
duct of ArsAcgs.

«« Evening came on, and the hour fixed for supper approached. It
was usual with the king of Persia to entertain ARsacgs on a sofa,
placed next to his own throne. But on the present occasion the
customary rule was not adhered to. Precedence was given to the
other royal guests residing within the court of Persia. Arsacrs was
allowed to occupy the last seat, on the Armenian earth. He pre-
served silence for a while, burning with indignation and a desire of
revenge. At last he stood on his legs and addressed Sapor thus:
‘The throne on which thou sittest belongs to me. Abandon that
seat instantly. My nation have a just claim to it. Should you,
however, persist in your injustice, you may be sure of meeting with

* ARTEVAN was a king of Persia, whom ArpAsuir the Sasanian put to death,
and usurped his throne.—Vide Whiston’s Latin translation of ihe history of
Moses Khorenensis, Book II, Chap. \xx.

86 Narrative of the Armenian king [Fas.

a merited retribution from my hands immediately after my return
to Armenia.

‘‘Hereupon, Sapor ordered Arsacrs to be put in chains, and
driven to the castle of oblivion in Khujistan. Here he directed him
to be kept in strict and perpetual confinement until his death. On
the following day he summoned to his presence Vasax Mamiconran,
the famous Armenian general, and heaped on him torrents of abuse.
He took advantage of his diminutive size, and addressed him in a
contemptuous manner. ‘Thou little fox,’ said he, ‘ remember that it
was you that devastated our country for the last thirty years, by
putting innumerable Persians to the sword! I will make you
die the death of a fox!’ To which Vasax replied, ‘ However
diminutive I may appear in your eye, | am sure you have not
as yet had a personal experience of my mighty arms. I have
hitherto acted as a lion, though now you call me by the contemptible
appellation of a fox! But, while I was Vasax, I was like a giant.
f fixed my right foot on one mountain, and my left on another. The
right mountain was levelled to the ground by the pressure of my
right foot, and the left mountain sunk under the weight of my left.’
Sapor desired to know who were personified by these two mountains,
that, were represented to tremble under the power of the Armenian
general. ‘One of these mountains,’ replied Vasax, ‘signifies the
king of Persia, and the other the emperor of Greece. As long as
we were not forsaken by the Almighty I held both the potentates in
awe and subjection. While we obeyed the laws of the Gospel and
followed the paternal advice of our spiritual head, Nrerses the Great*,
we knew how to dictate and counsel you. But God has withheld
from us the favor of his protection, and we are plunged into the pit
with open eyes. J am now in your hands. Treat me as you choose.’
Hereupon the king of Persia ordered the Armenian general Vasaxk
to be cruelly butchered, his skin to be flayed and filled with hay, and
carried to the castle of oblivion, where the king Arsacges was im-
prisoned.”’

Here ends this singularly romantic narrative of Fausrus. The
castle of oblivion, it must be remembered, was a place of solitary
confinement in Khujistan, intended for prisoners of rank and distinc-

* [pest Yr pubu Niersts the Great was one of the pontiffs of Armenia, and
great-grandson of St. Gregory the Illuminator. He built upwards of two
thousand convents, monasteries and hospitals in Armenia, and was consequently
called by the appellation of the Coy Architect. He was poisoned by Pap,
the son and successor of ARSAczs, and was buried in the village of Thiln.

1837.] Arsaces, and Sapor the king of Persia. 87

tion. The wretched inmates of this dreary habitation were by the
Jaw of the land considered politically dead. Even the bare mention
of their names was strictly prohibited, uider the pain of a similarly
rigorous imprisonment. Sapor owed a debt of gratitude to the
faithful steward of Arsacrs, called Dirasramatn, who had once saved
the life of the former from imminent danger in the din and confu-
sion of a battle. ‘J am willing,” said the Persian king, “to make
you a recompense for your disinterested services to me. You are,
therefore, at liberty to ask any reward you choose, and your request
shall be readily granted.” Dirasramatn expressed his burning desire
once to see his royal master. ‘‘ I have no other wish,” said he, “save
that of being permitted to visit Arsaczs, and to spend a day of mer-
riment with him, released from his chains.’” Sapor was unwilling
to yield to the wishes of his benefactor, but in consideration of his
strong claim on his generosity, allowed him to proceed to the castle
of oblivion, under the escort of a trusty guard, and bearing with him
a royal mandate sealed with the signet of the court of Persia.

DikAsTAMATN, on his arrival in the castle of oblivion, burst into
tears and fell at the feet of Arsaces. He untied the chains of his
royal master, washed his head, cleaned and anointed his body with
odoriferous oil, invested him with costly robes, seated him on a
throne, placed before him rare delicacies, and standing near him on
his legs, acted the part of a cup-bearer. Affected by an immoderate
use of wine, the king of Armenia gave vent to his inward grief, and
began to groan from the pangs of his heart, by contrasting his former
grandeur and happiness with his present servitude and misery. The
knife, placed on the cloth, he thrust into his breast, and thus ended
his miserable life in despair. Dirastamatwn seeing this, dislodged
the fatal weapon from the breast of Arsacus, and therewith put an
end to his own existence.

This narrative of the condemnation and subsequent banishment of
Arsacrs, by the machinations of magicians and astrologers, is fully
noticed by Procopius, in the fifth chapter of the first book of his
history relative to the Persian war, probably borrowed from the
historical work of Faustus, extant in the Armenian language. But
Puotius, the celebrated Greek Patriarch, who wrote an abridgment
of the history of Procorius, considered this story as a mere piece
of romance or fable, and as such it will be viewed by the learned of

the present age.

88 Translation of an Inscription, Ne. 2, (Fup.

I1.—Translation of an Inscription on a stone in the Asiatic Society’s
Museum, marked No. 2. By Captain G. T. Marsnaru, Heaminer in
the College of Fort William.

[In pursuance of our intention of making known all the inscriptions and
ancient records within our reach, along with facsimiles of the characters in
which they are written, we now proceed with our review of the unedited blocks
in the Society’s possession. Captain Marsuaut has kindly undertaken the
task of translation in this case, and, as the letters are in perfect preservation
and in the well-formed type of the Gaur alphabet, we have thoucht it unnecessary
to insert more than a specimen of the beginning of the inscription, the full size
of the original, in Plate VII. The allusion to the Gaur dynasty affords a clue
to the date of the document, and on the obscure, half-defaced line at the termi-
nation of the 24th line, we think the words W4q ¥ are clearly visible, re-
ferring doubtless to the same Gaurian epoch which has been remarked in so
many other similar menuments, and therefore placing the document in the 10th
or 11th century. We cannot discover by whom the stone was presented to the
Society. On the back of it are half cut Hindu images.—Ep.]

This inscription is without date; but the form of the letters and
the names of persons mentioned will probably render the fixing of its
age an easy matter to those conversant withsuch subjects. It was
composed by a pandit named Sri’ Vacuaspati, in praise of a
brahman of rank and learning, styled BHatra Sri’ Buava-pEva
and his family—and it would appear that the slab on which it is
engraved, must have been affixed to some temple of which Buava-
DEVA was the founder. The individuals of this family, whose names
are given, are, 1. S4varna Mont, the root of the gotra or line.—2.
Buava-pEvA Ist, a descendant of the above, whose elder and younger
brothers were Maud-peva and Arrandsa.—8. RaTHANGA, son of the
above, who had seven younger brothers.—4. AryAnea, son of the
above.—5. Bupua, son of the above, surnamed Spuurira.—6. Anpr-
pEvA, son of the above.—7. GovarpDHANA, son of the above, whose
mother’s name was Drevax1'.—8. Buava-peva 2nd, son of the above,
surnamed BALA-VALABHI'-BHUJANGA, whose mother’s name was
S<ncoxkA, and who was minister to Raja HartvarmMMa-pEva and his
son. The inscription possesses considerable interest in a literary
point of view. It is written in verses of various metres, from the
Anushtup of eight syllables in each pdda or half line, to the Sragdhard
of 21 syllables. The style is ambitious, and abounds in those mytho-
logical allusions and double meanings in which the Hindu poets so
much delight. The execution proves the author to have been no
ordinary composer.

“DL a bs day ee cine hee 4, Wo
aa St enh tre eh A 7 .

sa a 2 i. “a ae
) i be Le ey id 7
Ay) ee iy VR a ar
Ne = «sham ae aN ee »
Pile ESATO, Se Le
TL SER A ates Sethe dot
oo) eee pha: =e ra ,
~ es : oe ed eo 5
i ¥ ee gy me Naa
ee Ie “
Fy vor ‘4 ¥

"
“a
% ~
.
‘
a
pee
‘
—
4 vs b: 4
‘ ’ re :
F iy 9
wy P ” * * gh? okey - Te A: -—” te, ‘ . ~
AMS —s* “ LS ae Pas hes 2 Keg :
Se as cat ,
oo a = Rd
be i, .
4
f A
f
yA $
y ‘
A ? 1 A é
V
‘ : é F ‘
i Sil
" x n
€ ‘ f w * 8D
i iy > . =
i ; \
? }
' a 7
we ae
oo
‘i i k
ie x
RS i),
sped
ty 5 r
7 7
eer | on. ep
oo ps eo be
.
.
ja
°
~
. ;

UsRWReeh WER M
2 IPR Ne ohe eRe le oliele
a Dike slelie a BHR Ue RIB ¥)
| SJIRRERAVSSPRLRABR
JESUS Mae aleelP LS2 ligle rfl

enYl og sy 2Y2 wo worgdasoeut we fo o73t
3 aia

1837.] in the Asiatic Society’s Museum. 89

Transcript of the Inscription in the modern Deva-ndgart character.

Sil AA ANas AGe ara i
1 WeMAERAIRIgAIsAAligaa azar ufefegara: |
agquamtan qaaafsata qveaduefsive wie:
Fara a: |
2 Talaaeceacutfaate aweaa TAA WAT Tete |
qatta wgnacaquuufeantaeaf caanatys
aur |
3 aie aadetafe qe Tatat Bawa wena
avata We UIA Wa aA |
mwa fraafas eae aaa aa: fess
zq aaTaay ef crotfss: |
4anea fafa evasas: wiermaaaecfesstls

ast |
a Ota a qlee: aCe gual qalaa: GUlay VaEIZ
qa l
5 adariaafe: ate <tatty arragfaa |
wa xq frqraasaa: Tawa WAST: |
6 WUAATAAY ASS aS RAAT: |

a ae Tayeartafeeecartea |
7 a Wad Trees Sefeteeriease
aS TAATASNA IAA TAT CUFT |
S cugicay wast ata Wha aAeietcfa
aaa afta: |
waa: wfea xfa arat feta ffx vara
HAMAAE LF TUTY TAT |

N

90

10

i]

12

13

14

15

16

17

Transcript of the Inscription, No. 2, [Fxs.

ARIAS aA TARA AAA AW HAS ART AS |

sienfetaxfa oo caxatfeafiteraa «| yaqaacs
¥tcar: |

atl aycrausasnfastaataa: 3a: |

aad agumaasyafyfaas |

a taataaad aa feat qaaqarcaa aes |

acadintaasitaiad We WaSIag_ awa |

quate gt aarg a afar <crafsat 7 aaa 7
aufearat | |

a qua agudly atadiy gar wee fasraraqd
az Il

aq taqectay aaa: vaat Tat!

agHAARAIca Tal a wfeataare |

aet wafrraaiafiatate: a Sat efestia: st
wataglieya MAT ATT |

anfarafa caqusacsfad aaa serafatear fa
RTT Kha Ald TATRA |

agizfauctia anfandt faaacaed fsa a
aceadt feraat atarara fa |

anmizaa faafaarn fener ayfistafaitasa
aaqat aa fauatadt y

aaantnataa ght wat tis ayafaaa ef
TAS: |

qaet wife we w cuAlfrqatam aeanaTag
wait

ANA AML AAIMICY wy gat fretaws wary
geatraaraa start |

1837.) in the Asiatic Society’s Museum. 91

AAITAPAIASA PAA ATAAVYM MAI: UTITCVT
aTRUaAaaATat Get AAT: ||
18 wea Ah: eqeefenerat HATA CUatst TAs
foqufycaet cae: |
aeraaiatd: safestsater fac xfs sug: waitet
afae uta suate
19 agracata attafa aedies werattanefa atfa
watta |
Beuegia WIT AHE HaTaeMP TA HATH: |
20 waleatacqeretmMagatraigaeTt agin mica
Tasaaeat ALS: |
Tamaqua: wretafearsewantiz
TwvaAaAT TIAMAT |
21 fearnaaafaattanizem featgavefrat aaefe
as |
HU Be vasa waste UIMIGE a eqewyenar
aCe | .
qruamreaneaty aefqaaraat ware cfaarfraaaya sy: |
24 men faxncaqiryaara: a@ufsatfaradna
AAAS |
Q3 atatararauta: a wa facfaar Fa agrandtter ast
ware age cfafacaaal a aad aaifa |
fa wat dfs wat aanafiameadias meaaraa
creaacnefay wadiefedtawaaa t
oA TQ U_ aTaMasay Kfa AH ASA TA |
Ataraaita aysaarafacataa Ae

nN 2

‘92 Transcript of the Inscription, No. 2, (Fre.
25 SelIgeysMaMaret faye fraetes Aaa |
A aa WARY RIAA ALAA ay Ap: |
26 UGIAAIMY BWNFIWMUTAWAweAAg WaT
UTACCaA TAT LAI AA: |
aaratte sane: ufcacaratftsraryatae ers tatas
ATAU LSTA:
Q7 Fad WAT WaaaRqurey we Te: Sates
peanfqaucits: ufasifaa: |
aoeteiatrra dead wadamnfe
srataettanetafsas: |
28 aa urn wa feucectafeaea afsast: sitart
strana “fcfea fated faenceatar: |
faa a aaa frafe feaqa Sereahfaararst Rare a1
faara asafa fate ae aaa Tait |
29 waifanawata aa fame a fat WatzErAce |
mogarrnreti sant fare aa fers Szfaar: |
30 Taw adsl bhi a bit >
nd ate 21 MIXHMANST |
qmagem Sa feud: aie aaitaa ATT: Af
agar astantatera: |
31 MMT a By sae TUN we ait AeA
afweeeSqraarat |
aq afesfaatafrarentarita arvefautrargaate
ATU at VATS
32 afua faquare: dfs warcart @ wa fafeatat
aa faerquts |

1837.] in the Asiatic Society’s Museum. 93

fursrateanrsgtasaaa 9 ofyacfafarsearaearer
<a
a3 qaqa fiaguct fenfoaa sitervafaatert at
wate |
ware afract qatiaticaret seafas TaaATTT |
eeoeseeocgeserece®

34 gufafed aaa TH UCT WEMAITTT |i

Translation.

Om! Salutation to (KrisHna) the adorable son of Vasu-prva !

Verse 1. May Hart (Visunvu), who, desiring to embrace (Sara-
SwATl’) with his body stamped with the impress of the leavest, of
the jar-like bosom of the warmly embraced Kamatd (Laxsumtr/), was
bantered thus, “ Perish not this fresh garland of flowers,” by the
goddess of speech (Saraswati’)—prosper you !—2. O goddess of
speech! since thou hast been daily worshipped from my childhood,
let it now yield fruit—be propitious! I am speaking the excellent
words of the praises of the family of Buarra Buava-prva. Take
thy station on the tip of my tongue !—3. The learned brahmans who
were born in the exalted and continuous line of S{varna Mount, a
hundred villages, lands held by royal grants, became their abode.
Among these truly Siddhala alone, the famed, the chief of villages,
the decoration of the beauty of Rdrhdt, is the ornament of the
regions of Aryd-vartta||, (the holy land.)—4. Here this family§ hath
happily spread, with excellent sprouts, honored, with firmly compacted
roots, whose glory is promoted by brahmans{, arrived at the extre-

* From hence to the end of the 24th line there are evident traces of letters,
but they are illegible. (See opening remark: the missing sentence consists of
nothing more than the month (illegible) and the year, ‘‘ Samvat 32’’ distinctly
visible.— Ep.)

+ Alluding to the ancient Hindu custom of the females adorning the face and
person with colored pigments, such as saffron, sandal, &c.

t That part of Bengal which lies on the west of the Ganges.

§ Literally, the country where holy men are constantly produced ; bounded,
according to Manu, by the eastern and western seas, and by the mountains
_Himdélaya and Vindhya, (Manu, C. ii. v. 22nd.)

|| The word @ also means “‘ the bamboo,”’ and the poet throughout this verse
uses such double-meaning epithets as may be made applicable to both senses.

q In applying this epithet to the bamboo, the word fast literally, ‘‘ twice-born’’
would be rendered *‘ birds’’—first born in the egg, and secondly produced from it.

94 Translation of an Inscription, No, 2, (Fes.

mities of the branches (of the vedas) loudly reciting (those scrip-
tures), not knotty, not crooked, upright, handsome—proportioned,
exalted above all.—5. Buava-prEva appeared, the jewel of the crest
of that line, a giver of tribute* like the sun, the producer of science
and mystic formula, like Boava (Suiva.)—6. He was born between
two brothers, an older and a younger (named) Mand-peva and Atta-
HASA; just as VisHnu is between Braum< and Si1va.—7. He obtain-
ed from the king of Gaura a grant embracing the choice land of the
territory set apart at Srf Hastini (Hastint-purf). Moreover, he saw
his eight sons, RaruHAnaa, &c. like the eight forms of MaugssHat
(Siva).—8. From Rarusnea sprung Atyana@a, like the moon from
the ocean of milk, the delighter of men, the abode of the undivided
god of love. His son Bupua, the lustre of whose wisdom was
resplendent, was as famed in every quarter by the name of SpHuRITA,
as the planet Saumya (Budha or Mercury).—9. From him arose
Sri’ A’pi-pEva, the sole seed of the prosperity of his family, the
principal root of the great tree of unfeigned manliness, like the god
A’p1-mv’RTTI (VISHNU), wishing with a mortal form to adorn this
earth.—10. Who was minister during the stability of the fortune of
the kingdom of the raja of Banga, the pure, the great counsellor,
the great minister, the profitable, the disposer of peace and war.—
11. He (A‘p1-pEva) begat a son, GovaRDHANA, conceived in the womb
of Drvax1’, equal to (preserve) the stability of the world, wedded to
Saraswati’, wonderful in the worlds.—12. Who advancing in fields
of battle, and in the assemblies of the possessors of divine truth, both
his territories and the art of speaking, by the deeds of his arm and
the cunning of his eloquence, made his name justly applicable to his
character in two senses of the wordt.—138. He took to wife SANGoKA,
the venerable, the virtuous daughter of a brahman of the race of
Vandya Ghati§, the jewel of women.—14. In her, announcing his

* The word here rendered “ tribute” looks most like fa @¥ in the original ;
but that reading makes no sense. It is here translated as if it were AMR for
ACY (TC and @ being interchangeable), which word meaning also a ‘‘ ray of
light,’’ the resemblance to the sun may, by a play on the word, be established.
It appeared, on first observation, not unlike HITT ; but on considering the
metre, this reading proved inadmissible. The measure of this verse is the
Ary of 30 instants in the first line and 27 in the second.

+ The eight forms of MaueswA, viz. water, fire, the instituter of a sacrifice,
the moon, the sun, the ether, the earth and air, are enumerated in the intro-
ductory benediction of the Drama of SAKUNTALA.

+ Govardhana means ‘‘increaser of land or territory,’’ and ‘* promoter of

speech or eloquence.”’ WT “the earth, speech,” and 4@4@ “‘increasing.’'
§ Name of a family of Radhiya brahmans.

1837.] in the Asiatic Society’s Museum. 95

own birth by a vision, was conceived, by this Kashyapa of the earth,
the god Hart, in the form of Sri’ Buava-preva, on whose hands
are beheld marked two lotuses, within whose breast the kaustubha
(the jewel of Krisuna) is, from outward appearances, known to be
deposited.—15. By whom, placing Laxsumy’ in his right shoulder,
the earth in the force of his counsel, Saraswartr in the tip of his
tongue, the bird Nagantaka (Garuda) in the body of his enemies,
and the discus in the soles of his feet; these his symbols were, for
the sake of concealing that divine and primeval body, perverted.—
16. Assisted by the force of whose (Buava-pEva’s) counsel, that
conqueror in virtue Harr VAarmMaA-pEvA long exercised dominion.
In the reign of his son also, Laxsumr’, like a firm Kalpalata (a tree
of heaven, bestowing all desires) followed the path of his (Buava-
pEva’s) policy.—17. Of whom the worthy, the high-minded, the
possessor of Kama.4, the pardoning, the sea of virtues, the undis-
turbed in mind, and ocean-souled—the qualities, such as recti-
tude, greatness, kindness, purity, depth, firmness, and determination,
almost transcending the bounds of speech, greatly delight (the
world).—18. Who is proclaimed to be Parameshwar (the Supreme
Lord) on earth, by the following assembly of the Shaktis (energies
of the Deity), viz. his fame (a form of) the great Gauri’—his arm
graceful as a climbing plant, and terrific with the quivering sword
(a form of) Cuannr’, delighting in war and smeared with the blood
of enemies in the field of battle—his person (a form of) the great
Laxsumi’—and lastly, that naturally graceful eloquence.—19. Before
whose most powerful brahminical splendor the faint solar luminary
enacts the part of a young fire-fly. Before the high aspiring body
of whose fame the snowy mountain (the Himalaya) is truly as high
as one’s knee.—20. This personage, a specimen of those who know
the unity of Breanna, a creator of wonders in already existing science,
an evident discerner of the profound virtues of the words of philoso-
phers, a sage, another jar-born saint (Acastya Mun1) to the sea*
of Buddhism, skilful at annihilating the opinions of heretics and
cavillers, displays the qualities of Sarvasna (the omniscientt) upon
earth.—21. Who, seeing across the ocean of spiritual knowledge,
mystical learning, and the science of computation ; being a producer
of all wonders in worldly sciences ; and being himself the inventor
and promulgator of a new system of Astrology, has evidently become
another Vara/HA{.—22. He, by composing a proper and excellent

* Alluding to the legend of AGAsrya Mouni’s swallowing the ocean in a fit
of anger. AGASTYA is said to have been born in a water-jar.

+ Also a title of the deified saints of the Buddhists.

} Vara’Ha MiaqiRA, a great astronomer, and one of the nine learned men
styled A4CA “ the nine gems.’’

96 Translation of an Inscription, No. 2, [Fes.

work, rendered blind (useless) in the paths of the science of law, the
old expositions ; and also, by making clear with his commentary the
verses of the Munis on that subject, entirely removed every doubt
regarding lawful actions.—23.* By whom truly that aid in spiritual
knowledge, in which a thousand arguments like the rays of the sun
endure not darkness, was composed according to the rules prescribed
by the learned. What need of many words! this sage is unrivalled
in the following branches of knowledge; viz. the Sdma-veda to its
utmost extent, all the arts of poets, sacred science, the Ayur-veda
(science of medicine), the Astra-veda (science of arms), &c.—24. By
whom, indeed, is his name BALA-VALABHI’-BHUJANGAT not honored ?
—it is with extasy heard, described, and proclaimed even by Mimdngsd
(sacred science) herself.—25. Who (Buava-pgva), bringing to life
a whole world by means of his mystical incantations, which resemble
the morning clang of instruments breaking the night of unconscious-
ness caused by the bite of a fanged and rabid serpent, has become
an unequalled Mrityunsaya (conqueror of Death, a name of Srva),
in sporting with poison, another Niva-KanruHa, (blue-throat{, another
epithet of S1va.)—26. By whom was formed in Rarha, in the arid
boundaries of land bordering a village situated on a wild road, a
reservoir of water which fills the water-jars, the desires and the
minds of travellers sunk in fatigue ; and of which the beds of lotuses
are abandoned by the bees fascinated by the reflected shadows of the
lotus-like faces of beauteous damsels who have bathed on its banks.—
27. By him this stone (image of) the adorable Narayana (VisHNv),
by which the face of the earth is adorned, was fixed like a bridge for
crossing the ocean of material existence. Which, being the dark-
blue frontal mark of the moon-like face of the eastern quarter, is to
the earth (as it were) a lotus used sportively for an ear-ring, the
Parijdta § tree of this world, the bestower of completion of designs.—
28. By him was erected this splendid temple, whose glory is exalted
in emulation of the mountain of (Stva), the destroyer of Tripura,
and which like Hart (VisHnv), is distinguished by the mark called

* This verse is in the Sragdhar&é metre of 21 syllables in each p4da or half line.

+The meaning of this surname is not apparent: it is compounded of three
words, 414 ‘‘ young, ignorant,’’ &c. @AaAl “the frame of a thatch, a turret ;’’
also I believe the name of a city and a dynasty, and wy ‘¢a snake, an adul-
terer.”

+ Siva is said to have swallowed the poison produced among other things,
at the churning of the ocean ; the only effect it produced on the god was a blue
mark on his throat, whence this epithet. This verse celebrates BHAVA-DEVA'S
excellent knowledge of antidotes.

§ The name of a celestial tree which grants all desires.

1837.) in the Asiatic Society’s Museum. 97

Srt Vatsa*, and by the trembling discus. Which (temple) having
overcome Vaijayanta, (the palace of Inpra,) waves out a flag in the
sky. Beholding the beauty of which temple, Grrisna (Siva) no
longer desires Karr4sa.—29. He (Buava-prva), placed in that house
of VisHNU, in the innermost sanctuaries, the images of Narayana,
Ananta, and Nrarstneana, as the vedas in the mouths of BkranmMs.—
30. He gave to this (temple, an) offering to Harit a hundred dam-
sels, with eyes like those of a young deer, who are mistaken for
celestial dancers sojourning on the earth, who with a glance restore
to life Kama, although he was burnt up by Uera-prik, (fiery-eye, i. e.
Siva,) who are the prison-houses of the impassioned, the abode of
melody, dalliance, and beauty united.—31. He truly made in front
of the temple a pool, which is a market of purity alone, the water of
which is pure and sparkling as an emerald, which, displaying under
the form of a reflection in the water, the exact scene of VisHNu’s
deceiving the Hydraj, appears most splendid.—32. He on all sides
of the temple formed an excellent garden, the quintessence of the
earth, the vessel into which the delight of all eyes distils, the place
of repose of ANANGa (the god of Love) wearied with the conquest of
the three worlds.—33. This eulogium was composed by his dear
friend, the learned Sri’ Vacuasvati, the chief of Brahmans. Let
this golden zone, like a beautiful form of fame, remain on the loins
of this pure edifice until the destruction of the world!

Cee OP AeA) eee a eee [in the year 32.]

This eulogium is upon Buatta Sri’ Baava-pEva, surnamed
BALa-VALABH1'-BHUJANGA.

* A peculiar mark on the breast of VisHnv, said to be a curl of hair twisting
to the right.

+ The compound word {CHIT here translated “ an offering to Hart,’’ has
given much trouble ; and the sense at last adopted does not appear very satis-
factory. The word &¥Y4 is not found in Dictionaries: it is substituted by a
grammatical rule, for aur « understanding ;’’ but only when compounded with
a negative, or with > G A™, or BY. The meaning here given is thus
arrived at, the word @¥ is given in WILSon as meaning ‘‘ an offering,’’ and is
derived from the root Hy by adding the affix 44: it has therefore been supposed
that this word aaa may be formed by affixing WY 7_to the same root, with the
same meaning.

t Referring to the story of KrisHNa’s conquering the one hundred and ten-
headed serpent Kaliya in the river Yamund near Vrinddvana,

98 On the Celtic interpretation [Fes.

III.—On the explanation of the Indo-Scythic legends of the Bactrian
Coins, through the medium of the Celtic. By Dr. J. Swiney.
{ In a letter to tne Editor.]

Aware how much the Journal has forwarded the successful pursuit
of Indian antiquities, I might have chosen to address its Editor solely
on that account. I deem him, however, to have further claim to
precedence in having been the first to decipher the ancient character,
so recently brought to light by the discovery of what have been
styled Bactrian coins, for want, perhaps, of a better name. I shall
proceed then to offer you a few observations upon two or three of
these coins, the legends of which have as yet been unexplained—
premising, that in a path so untrodden, every new aid, from whatever
source it may proceed, (providing it have antiquity on its side,) must
be welcomed in the pursuit.

It is with this view, if I mistake not, that you have sought to
adapt the Zend to the Sanscrit of the present day—and that the
Parisian Secretary has chosen for his guide the ancient Syriac, to
which, in all probability, he had recourse, from the frequent occur-
rence of the word Malka*, both on coins and inscriptions. The key I
propose is the Celtic—a name given to a language now only known
by its remains, preserved to us by various hordes of men settled in
Europe, it is true, but for whom the learned of every age have claimed
an eastern descent and high antiquity. What advantages the Celtic
may possess over the Zend and the Syriac in unravelling Bactrian terms,
remains to be proved: it will be admitted, however, by the examples
I am about to give, that something more than a verbal coincidence
of terms has been ascertained. The first coin I shall notice, and
which indeed was used as the touchstone of the system, (after read-
ing that the word “ Pisergird” was as good Welch as it was Persian,)
is that of Colonel Stacy, given in your November number :—on this
is seen the usual device of the god Lunus, with the Greek letters
AOH, instead of mao: it was immediately discovered that the Welch
dictionary gave Lioer, the moon; which led to a reference to the
great ‘‘ Vocabulaire Celtique of M. Buxurt,” which gave Loer
Lune ; and on consulting what the author says on the value of letters
in Celtic, the following notice was found :—‘‘ R placée ou omise indif-
feremment 4 la fin du mot—exemple: Dwr = Dw = eau.” All this
proving satisfactory, another legend was tried by the same test—
namely, the ‘‘ OAAO”’ upon coins of the naked running figure, so com-
mon among the Bactrian series. Here the Celtique renders Oad and
oed,—age, temps, adding etas, Latin; giving every reason to believe

* On the contrary, M. Jacquet reads the word for king, not malka, but
mtrva, the equivalent in Syriac, we believe, for ‘‘ dominus.’’—Ep.

1837.] of the Indo-Scythic Coin legends. 99

that the figure is no other than Kronos. Hitherto, if I mistake not,
this device has been identified with Hercules in his character of ‘* The
Sun” running his course ; and thus we find in Anrnon’s edition of
Lemprikre’s Classical Dictionary, Art. Hercules, Bactrian and Par-
thian coins expressly mentioned having figures of the Pheenician
Hercules*; the word “ fugiens” of Vireix’s description of the god
Saturnus, might have, however, suggested him as the personage meant
in his character of Kronos ; and, indeed, the former is to be met with
in some illustrations of the god, much in the same nude and running
attitude as that in which he is seen upon the coins. Vircm says—

‘* Primus ab zethereo venit Saturnus Olympo,
Arma Jovis fugiens et regnis exul ademptis.’’

On looking over the Vocabulary given in the Zendavesta, ‘* Ved-
na” is given as Pehlevi for tems—this seems the same (perhaps in the
genitive case) as “‘ oed” of the Celtic Vocabulaire.

Another remark may be considered to be called for on this coin.
M. Bornovur, as noticed already in the Journal, alludes to the pecu-
liarity of the Zend words ending with “ 0” final; and thus it may be
observed that the OAD of the book becomes OADO on the coin, as
NAN of the book becomes NANO of the coin.

Again, the legend that runs through whole series of these old coins
is RAO NANO RAO, accompanied, 1 believe, in some instances, with
a Greek translation on the opposite side of the coin of BACIAENC BACI-
Agzant. This left no doubt of the meaning of the phrase, being equiva-
lent to Malkan Malka of another series—still the word NANA was
not made out very satisfactorily; whereas the Celtique Vocabulary
has ‘‘ na, nan article du genitif;” thus word for word—king of kings.
With regard to Rao, there is no difficulty—“Ro-ard” being given as
“« supreme souverain”’ precisely in the same sense as “ard” is found

on the coins—ex. gr. “ ard-okro,” ‘* sol supremust.”

* The remark in LemMerizre doubtless alludes to the reverse of the coins of
EvurHypeMus. Those of Herma#us and some other of the new names would
equally bear out the expression, without including the OAAO reverse, which cer-
tainly has as much analogy to Buddha or Woden, as OKPO has to Arka, &c.—Ep.

+ The title rao is substituted for dasileus, and rao nano rao for basileus basileén,
on precisely similar coins, but we do not know of any instance in which they
occur together.— Ep.

~ The explanation of nano, as a genitive affix before rao, is perhaps the most
plausible of these Celtic elucidations—but the Vocabulaire does not call nan
the particle of the genitive, but the article of that case ; and we find in ‘* Prircu-
ARD’s Celtic nations’’ in the declension of az bard, a poet, the nominative plural,
na baird; genitive, na mbhard; dative, 0 na bardaibh, &c. So that, in the
Erse dialect at least, na is the general article in the plural, as is an in th
singular. See observations on this word in Vol. III. p. 448.—Eb.

o 2

100 Celtic interpretation of Indo-Scythic Coins. [Frs.

The cwrnp of the coins, according to my book, should be kada-dao,
signifying Sauveur, Defenseur, which accords well with P11".

The “eyes seems to read rarao—that is, tres grand, from ‘“‘ ra—
grand,” duplicated, and therefore perhaps the vowel is repeated
PAIL; or ‘ra, grand,” and “ re, pour le superlatif;” thus, ‘‘ bras
elevé ;” ‘‘ re-bras, fort elévé.”’ Vide Celt. Vocab.

Another coincidence and to conclude. A coin of Lysias has on
the Grcek side anIkKHTOs—literally, “ not-vanquished.” On the op-
posite side of the coin is the native legend which you have rendered
‘ apatilo,” for which the Vocabulaire gives‘ ap, sans’’—“ atela,
combat, confusion.”

The instances of “ ap” being used for ‘‘ sans,’”’ or for the Greek
“‘ @ privatil”’ in the Celtic, are numerous, and the Zendavesta gives the
f: lowing three instances: ‘ apos—aposan—(ap—sans ; os—petite)—
qui est sans enfans ;” ‘‘ apetiare—sans mal ;” ‘‘ apotkar—qui ne parle.
pas, (ap—sans ; padkar—paroles.”’) Vide Pehlevi Vocab.

All this may appear to us very new, shut out as we are from access.
to numerous glosses to be found mouldering on the shelves of every
national library in Europe ; but we shall cease to be surprised when
we read that the author professes to have drawn his material from
such sources as “ les restes del’ancien Indien, de l’ancien Persan, &c.

It remains, however, to be regretted that the vocabulary is not
easier of being consulted by the reader, and still more that no refer-
ences are given to incividual passages ; for in one place, at least, he
cites a word as belonging to the Bactrian language.

Norn.—We have with pleasure inserted Dr. Swiney’s Celtic il-
lustrations, although we hardly think it was necessary to go so far
north for an explanation of our Indo-Scythic legends, when the San-
scrit, in most cases at least, furnishes as close an agreement: and the
connection of the Celtic with the latter has been traced by philologists
with as much plausibility, as the more obvious derivation from the
same source of the Greek, Latin, Teutonic and other European funda-
mental languages. Had Dr. Swiney fallen upon the following passage
in Grirritn’s Animal Kingdom, order Ruminantia, page 411, which
has by chance just met our eye, he might have found in it a wonderful
support of his theory :—-** The cow is repeatedly a mystical type of the
earth in the systems of ancient Greece, or a form of BuavaAni with
the Hindus, and still more marked in the lunar arkite worship of the
* The coincidence here with the reverses on the inferior
Kadphises type of coins which bear the taurine figure surmounted by
the word OKPO, is sufficiently striking: yet we cannot imagine in it
more than an accidental similarity of words—so far, indeed, not fortuit-

Celtic nation.’

1837.] On three new Genera or sub-Genera of Thrushes. 108

ous that the Celtic worship of the celestial bodies may be traced in
a general way to the ancient Mythos of Central Asia, whence the peo-
ple themselves may have originally emanated, but from which they
had been disconnected for ages anterior to the time of Junius Casar,.
and a fortiori long before our Indo-Scythic coins were struck.

The Jegend of Col. Stacy’s last coin, AOH, has given rise to a variety
of conjectures :—the possessor supposes it a date,—but the only way
in which it could be thus read, as Capt. ConninGHaM points out, is.
by supposing a to stand for aveaBayros, as on the Egyptian coins,
A OH anno 78. For ourselves we still maintain that, as the obverse
legend is evidently amere jumble of the title BACIAEQNC BACIAEQN,
there can be no hesitation in pronouncing aoH a similar jumble of
HAIOC, rather than of any other of the known reverses, which, it will be
remembered, do not appear until the Greek titles of the king give way
to the indigenous appellation RAO, Qn receiving the Journal des
Savans, we searched through M. Raout Dz Rocuette’s papers on the
Honighberger and Ventura collections with avidity, ts see how he would
read these curious legends, and were at first mortified by finding that he
dismissed them as ‘“ letters apparently resembling Greek’’—then, as
fit topics for ‘‘ Indiunistes—being out of the department of his own
studies.” Inthe number, for Mai 1836, however, we are happy to find
that our own readings of Okro, nanaia, mao, &c. are confirmed by the
learned German Professor of Gottingen, M. K. Orr. Miitter ; to whom.
M. R. De Rocaette awards the merit of reading a gold coin of
Kanerkes in the French cabinet which he had left untouched ;—‘* le
revers, APAOKPO semble ne pouvoir s’expliquer, comme l’a proposé
aussi tres ingénieusement M. Kk. Orr. MiituEr, que par le mot Sanscrit
OKPO combiné avec une seconde racine Sanskrite.”’—Eb.

IV.—On three new Genera or sub-Genera of long-legged Thrushes, with
descriptions of their species. By B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

Meruiip&, Crateropovine ; Aipunemia ? Tesia, nobis ; Tee-see of
the Nipalese.

Bill shorter than the head, straight, and with the nares* perfectly
Cincline. Wings very feeble, and quite round. Tail nearly obsolete.

Ricius and capistrum smooth. ‘Tarsi very high, slender, and quite
smooth. ‘Toes and nails meruline, slender, and compressed.

Ist Species. Cyaniventer; Dblue-bvellied, nobis. Above, medial
grass green: below, slaty blue: bill, horn color: legs, fleshy grey:
iris, brown : 33 inches long by 54 wide : weight + of an oz. : sexes alike.

* In Aipunemia the covering of the nares is corneous: in Testa, it is pure

membrane. Inthe former, again, the tarsal scales are apparent; whilst in
Tesia there is no trace of them,

102 On three new Genera or sub-Genera of Thrushes. [ Fas.

2nd Species. Flaviventer ; yellow-bellied, nobis. Above, grass
green: below, full yellow: mask covering the face and ears, bright
chestnut: bill, dusky above, fleshy below: legs, fleshy white: iris
brown: size of the last: sexes alike.

3rd Species. Albiventer, nobis. Above, olive brown, dotted with
buff; below, white, each plume being largely marked in the centre
with dusky-brown: bill, dusky horn with a fleshy base: legs, brown:
iris, brown: 443 inches by 73, and 3 oz. in weight: tarsi rather lower
and stouter, and bill rather stouter than in the preceding species,
which are the typical ones.

4th Species. Rujfiventer, nobis. Above, olive brown, as in the
last, but less dotted: below, rufous picked out with dusky, as in Al-
biventer: legs, fleshy brown: Dill dusky horn: iris, brown: size of
the last, from which this species differs only (but permanently) by
the ruddy ground color of the inferior surface.

Remark. These little birds have a very strong muscular stomach,
and feed on hard grass seeds and hard minute insects. They pro-
cure their food entirely on the ground, and live in woods exclusively.
They are almost equally common in the central and lower hilly
regions : in the northern I have not found them.

Crateroropinz. Genus Larvivora, nobis.

Bill equal to head, subcylindric, straight and slender; at base
rather broader than high, and gradually narrowed ; ridge consider-
ably keeled: upper mandible rather longer than the lower, and
vaguely inclined and notched. :

Rictal and nuchal hairs small and feeble. Wings, tail, and nares
as in Turdus, but the two former somewhat less developed.

Tarsi elevate, slender, nearly smooth: toes, all of them, compress-
ed; lateral fores and hind sub-equal; exterior fore connected to
the first joint. Nails, moderately arched and rather acute.

Ist Species. L. Cyana; blue Larvivora, nobis. Above, full blue :
below, bright rusty, paler and albescent towards the vent and under
tail-coverts: thighs, blue with white cross bars: cheeks, black ; su-
perciliary line, white: bill, dusky horn: legs, fleshy grey: iris,
brown: 6 inches long by 94 wide, and 1% oz. in weight: sexes alike.

2nd Species. L. Brunnea ; brown Larvivora, nobis. Above, brown:
cheeks and sides, rusty: below, white: bill, dusky horn: legs, fleshy
grey; iris, brown: sexes alike: size of the last.

Remark. These birds differ conspicuously from Testa (Swainson’s
Aipunemia ?) by stronger wings and tail, by their less cylindric and
less entire bill, and by their open meruline nares. They have much
of the aspect of the Sylviade, but are essentially terrestrial. Do they
not constitute the oriental type of the American Drymophile ? and do

1837.] On three new Genera or sub-Genera of Thrushes. 103

they not serve, in a remarkable manner, to connect the Meruline and
the Crateropodine ?

They are common to all the three regions of Nipdl, and never quit
the woods. They perch freely, but are usually on the ground. Their
stomachs are feebler than in Tesia, and they do not take seeds or
gravel. From the number of insect nests and larve found in their
stomachs, I have called the genus Larvwora.

Crateropopins. Paludicola, nobis. Syimya of the Nipalese.
Habitat central and lower regions.

Character :—Bill scarcely longer than the head, stout, hard, entire,
much higher than broad, sub-arcuated throughout, with both tips in-
clined downwards and obtuse. Tomie, beyond the nares, deeply
locked, trenchant and scarpt internally.

Nares, meruline, but nearly or wholly hid by setaceous plumuli.
Rictus, smooth. Frontal and chin plumes rather rigid. Wings, feeble,
rounded and bowed; primaries and tertiaries equal; fifth and sixth
quills longest and sub-equal; the three first conspicuously gradated.
Tail short, square, and bowed, not feeble. Tarsi very elevate, slender,
nearly or quite smooth. Toes compressed and meruline; outer fore
connected beyond the joint, hind sub-equal to inner fore, considerably
less than the central fore, not depressed. Nails straightened and
blunt; hind largest. Knees nude, tibie plumose. _

Remark. ‘These birds never quit the forests, and usually adhere to
those parts of them which abound in thick low brush-wood. They
seldom perch save at night, and then only on low bushes. They feed
principally in swamps and rills, upon the hard insects proper
to such sites. Berries and seeds they seldom or never touch:
and the sand occasionally met with in their stomachs is proba-
bly taken unintentionally. Their tongue and intestines resemble
those of the Thrushes proper, with only a considerable increase
in the length of the intestinal canal, which is sometimes 30 inches
long. They fly so ill and are so stupid that I have seen them taken
byasingle man. They are much allied in manners and in structure
to the Myotherine Pitte, but they appear to me, upon the whole,
to belong to the Crateropodine*, though I apprehend that the details
of that sub-family call for much further investigation on the part of
its able institutor, who, I am persuaded, will discover that Cinclosoma
and Pomatorhinus constitute large and independent groups or genera,
distinguished by marked peculiarities both of habits and of structure.

Species new. Paludicola Nipalensis, nobis.

Body, wings and tail, superiorly dark obscure green, shaded with

* RicwHarpson’s North American birds, page 156. At page 488, Mr. Swain-
SON is disposed to make Cinclosoma and Pomatorhinus sub-genera of Crateropus !

104 Description of three new species of Woodpecker. [Frs.

rufous brown: quills and tail feathers more saturate: wing coverts
with large buff drops at the end of each plume: remiges and rectrices,
internally dusky: the 4 or 5 first quills of the wings paled at their
bases on the inner web: lining of wings, mixed buff and dusky: fore-
head, face, neck, and body, below, brownish rusty, picked out on the
under tail-coverts with blackish, and deepened on the thighs and
sides into fulvous brown: nape and dorsal neck, dull azure or ver-
diter blue : chin frequently hoary : behind each ear a triangular black
spot, united anteally by a gular band of the same hue: iris, brown;
bill, dusky above, fleshy towards the commissure and inferior base :
legs, ruddy flesh color: nails, horny white: size 9 to 10 inches by
15, and 5 to 6 oz. in weight.

N. B. Sexes essentially alike, but the female paler; her gular
band broken or interrupted; and her wing coverts frequently un-
spotted. The males, too, want these spots, except when they are
in full plumage: the bright brownish rusty hue of their forehead
cheeks, and body below, fades to a fulvous or dull fawn color in
winter: and the tail coverts are then immaculate. The lower belly
and vent are paler than the breast, and frequently albescent.

V.—Description of three new species of Woodpecker.
By B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

Humsotpr asserts and Swainson repeats that there are no such
forests, or native tenants of the forest, as those of the New World.
But he who has tracked the wild elephant and bison through the
colo-sal avenues of the Saul (Shorea Rodusta), or the Ghéral and
Jharal*, through those of the Deoddr (Pinus Deodara) of India, may
perhaps be permiited to doubt this. If the forests of America are
‘lofty and interminable,’ so are those of the sub-Himalayan moun-
tains, from the skirts of the Gangetic plain to the very edge of the
perennial snows. The zoological treasures of India may be less
celebrated than those of America—curent quia vate sacro—but it is by
no means probable that they are Jess worthy of celebration. Swain-
s0N’s observation, above referred to, has reference more especially to
the Woodpecker tribe ; inrespect to which he avers that the pre-emi-
nently typical species are exclusively American. But this is a mis-
take: the sub-Himéalayan forests afford several such species, one of
which rather exceeds, than falls short of, the famous ivory bill (Picus
principalis) of America. My collection of Nipalese Woodpeckers
already embraces 16 species, which exhibit every known modification
of form. I propose at present to describe the most powerful and the

* Capra Quadrimammis, nobis, and antelope Goral.—HaRDWICKE.

1837.) Description of three new species of Woodpecker. 105

feeblest of these, as well as one intermediate species ; beginning with
the largest and ending with the least.

Pictanz. Genus Picus Auctorum, sub-genus Picus, Swainson.
Species new. Picus Sultaneus, Royal Indian Woodpecker, nobis.

This noble bird, facile princeps among the oriental Woodpeckers,
and second to none in the world in size, strength, and typical attributes,
is 15 inches long by 23 wide, with a weight of from 8 to 9 ounces.

Form. Bill 24 inches long, a third longer than the head; at base
higher than broad ; the ridges sharp and straight; the sides strongly
angulated; the tip perfectly wedged: extremely powerful and hard
throughout: great lateral angle of the maxilla, extending centrally
from the base three-fourths to the tip, where it is taken up by two
smaller angles proceeding ascendantly to the cuneate point, and
serving as ribs to fortify it*: lower mandible with the sides subangu-
lated after the manner of the upper; its point similarly wedged, but
with only one terminal rib instead of two. Nares, elliptic, lateral,
closed superiorly by the ledge of the great lateral angle of the bill;
vaguely membraned, and more or less free from the nuchal tuft of
plumes: orbits, nude: head, large and broad with a pointed crest:
neck, slender and uncrested : tarsi longer than the anteal, shorter
than the posteal, outer toe: the latter toe conspicuously the long-
est: the grasp extremely oblique, with the two hinder toes direct-
ed laterally outwards, and capable of being brought to the front.
Talons very falcate, acute, and angulated beneath near the tips:
wings, medial, reaching’ nearly to the centre of the tail: Sth quill
longest: 4th and 6th sub-equal to it: Ist, three inches, and 2nd, one
inch less the-5th: primaries plus the tertiaries, one inch. Tail, ex-
tremely strong, moderately wedged : the six central feathers with the
shafts bent inwards, and the webs very spinous; the laterals similar
but less strong ; the tips of the whole bifurcate.

Color. Top of the head and lower back, carmine: upper back
and wings, externally golden yellow: band from the eyes round the
forehead, ruddy brown: neck, from the eyes, laterally, black; an-
teally and posteally, white, with five black gular stripes on the anteal
aspect: breast black with large central drops of white, more or less
brunescent: rest of the body below, and lining of the wings, white,
transversely barred with black: rectrices and their upper coverts, pure

* In no other species have I noticed more than one sub-terminal lateral
angle; nor is there avy other, with the power this possesses, of directing the
whole of the toes to the front. The better to shew the pre-eminence of this
species, I will add to my paper the description of another belonging to the same
sub-genus. See Pyrrhotis in the sequel.

P

106 Description of three new species of Woodpecker. [Fes.

black: wings internally, and the primaries wholly, blackish, with
3, 4, or 5 ovoid white spots, ranged barwise across the inner webs of
all the feathers :—Female, the same ; save that her cap is black, with a
white drop on each plume: bill and legs slaty, with a greenish or yel-
lowish smear: nails dusky: iris, carmine in the male, orange-red in
the female: orbitar skin, green in both: 15 inches long by 23 wide,
and 8 to 9 oz, in weight.

N. B. The young at first resemble the female, and the males do not
assume their perfect plumage till the second or third year. Black is
the prevalent under-color of the species, and may be seen, unmixed,
beneath the carmine crest of the males, and mixed with white, dis-
posed barwise, beneath the carmine of their lower backs. This spe-
cies breeds once a year, in May. It moults also but once, between
June and October, both inclusive. There is another Nipalese species
scarcely distinguishable from this by colors, and which has been
confounded with it by those who venture to describe from one or two
dried specimens. The two species differ, however, toto celo in all
typical and characteristic respects.

Sub-genus Dryoromus. Species new: Flavigula, yellow throat,
nobis.

Form. Bill 12 inch, a fourth longer than the head; at base as
broad as high, and soft in the lower mandible; the ridges scarcely
straight or acute; and the tips very imperfectly wedged: great
lateral angles of the maxilla, short and raised to the level of the cul-
men, giving the latter towards the base of the bill a character of
flatness and breadth observable in no other sub-genus : nares shaped
as in the preceding, but unprotected above by a corneous ledge, and
usually quite hid by the nuchal tuft: orbits, nude: head, less broad
and not crested: neck fuller, shorter, and, with the nape, crested
posteally : tarsus rather longer than the anteal outer toe, which is
distinctly larger than the posteal one: the grasp almost direct ; and
the two posterior toes wholly incapable of being brought to the front,
or even of acting laterally : talons powerful as in the last and similarly
angulated beneath: wings and tail with the general characters of the
last; only rather more elongated and the latter feebler: 5th quill
longest: Ist, 34, and 2nd, 14 inches less the 5th: primaries plus ter-
tiaries 14 to 15 inch: tail much pointed and conspicuously wedged.
Color. Above brilliant parrot-green, duller on the top of the head,
and merged in brown on the forehead: back of the neck, glossy
silken yellow: chin and throat, pale greenish yellow: neck, to the
front and sides, black green, picked out with pure white, which co-

1837.] Description of three new species of Woodpecker. 107

lor occupies the bases of the plumes: body below, slaty grey with
a green smear: wings internally, and the primaries wholly, igneous
cinnamon, with five or six blackish cross bars occupying both webs of
the primaries, but the inner webs only of the secondaries and terti-
aries: tips of the primaries, black brown: rectrices, pure black : lin-
ing of the wings, whitish with black bars—the ground color tinged
with the proximate lines: the bill, white with a plumbeous base:
feet, plumbeous or slaty blue: orbitar skin, green: sexes alike: im-
mature birds have the chin and throat brown like the forehead: 14
inches long by 21 wide, and 6 to 7 ounces in weight.
Younxina*,

Genus or sub-genus new. Vivia, nobis. Wee-wee of the Nipalese.

Geueric character :—

Bill shorter than the head, straight, conical and acuminated : tip
of the upper mandible, sub-wedged—of the lower, pointed.

Nares rounded, and hid by the nuchal tufts. Wings to middle of
tail; Ist quill and sub-bastard, 2nd long, Sth longest; all entire:
primaries longer than tertiaries, } inch.

Tail medial, soft, 12+, the six centrals, even: the six laterals,
extremely gradated: tongue and feet picine ; the anterior and pos-
terior outer toes equal to each other and to the tarsus.

Species new. V. Nipalensis ; Nipalese Vivia, nobis.

Form, has been accurately described in the generic character.

Color. Above, greenish yellow, darker and duller on the head,
dorsal neck, and ears: below, white, tinged with yellow, and ocellat-
ed from the chin to the breast—cross-barred thence to the tail, with
black: two white lines down each side the head and neck, from the
bill to the shoulders, enclosing the eyes and ears between them:
frontal zone, pale and yellow : rectrices, the two central, black on one
web, white on the other ; the four next wholly black ; the rest paled on
the outer webs and tips: wings, dusky brown internally, and void of
bars ; towards the base paled: males with a chesnut forehead, dotted
with black: females witha saturate green forehead, concolorous with
the upper surface of the head and neck: sexes of same size: 4 inches
long by 73 wide, and 4 an ounce in weight.

Remarks. These singular little birds are clearly distinguishable
from the genus Yunz (Auctorum) by their Picine tongue and by the

* With the general reader no apology will be necessary for describing the
following little bird as a Woodpecker. The Yunwxine sub-family can hardly
boast a generally-admitted independence.

+ All the 12 are ranged in regular series, without any sign of the anomalous
disposition noticeable in the extreme laterals of all the Piciane.

ep 2

108 Description of three new species of Woodpecker. (Fre.

structure of their wings, which also assimilates them with several of

the smaller species of Woodpeckers. Whether they ought to be

ranged under the genus Picummus of Tammincx, I have no means of

ascertaining. I leave my proposed new genus or sub-genus to the

discretion of the skilful, who have access to the libraries and museums

of Europe. .
Prerana*,

Sub-genus Picus, Swainson. Species new. Pyrrhotis; crimson-
eared, nobis. ;

Form. Bill two inches long, a third longer than the head: ex-
tremely powerful and hard throughout: at base higher than broad :
the ridges sharp and straight: the sides strongly angulated: the tips
perfectly wedged: great lateral angle of the maxilla extending cen~
trally three-fourths to the tip, where it is taken up by a single cuneat-
ing angle: lower mandible not angulated like the upper in its body,
but similarly so towards its cuneate point: nares and head as in Sul-
taneus, but the latter not crested: neck neither elongated nor slender ;
void of crest: tarsi sub-equal to the anteal outer toe, which is rather
larger than, or equal to, the posteal one: grasp rather oblique, the
posteal toes being directed obliquely outwards, but incapable of rever-
sion to the front: talons powerful, but only sub-angulated beneath :
wings medial, reaching to middle of tail, gradated and formed, as in
Sultaneus : tail rather short, very moderately wedged ; in structure
similar to that of Sultaneus : orbits nude.

Color and size. Wings, lower back, and tail, dark cinnamoneous

‘or chesnut red, transversely banded with black throughout ; head,
neck, and upper back, brown, merged more or less in dark vinous
red; the forehead and chin paler, and greyish: the breast and body
below, black brown, with narrow chesnut bars on the thigh and tail-
coverts : behind each ear a brilliant crimson spot : bill, bright yel-
low : orbitar skin, dusky green : iris, brown: legs, dark slaty, smeared
with green or yellow: nails, dusky horn: sexes alike: 12 inches
long by 18 wide ; and 5 to 6 oz. in weight.

Remark. Though I have ranged this bird under Swarnson’s sub-
genus Pieus, the curious reader will observe that it does not wholly
answer the definition of the group. It belongs, in fact, by its bill to
Picus—by its feet to Chrysoptilus: and, strictly speaking, stands
midway between the two sub-genera. The two exterior toes are,
as nearly as may be, equal; but the bill is neither depressed nor are
the great lateral angles of the maxilla unequal. My principal motive

* See the note on Sultaneus for the cause of this addendum,

1837.] Description of three new species of Woodpecker. 109

in adding it to this paper is (as already stated) to afford an object of
comparison with the kingly species which is first described under the
oriental imperial style of Su/taneus.

And, now that I have exceeded the limits originally proposed, J
may as well add the description of another species forming a complete

dink between the three and four-toed Piciane.

Genus Matacotornus?

Sub-genus ?

Species new. ~Melanochrysos ; golden and black Woodpecker, nobis.

Form. Bill 14 inches long, scarcely one-fifth longer than the
head, at base as high as broad, neither compressed nor depressed ;
ridge arcuated and acute, but not carinated; great lateral angles ob- —
solete ; tips faintly cuneated.

Nares, elliptic, void of corneous ledge above, more or less denuded
of plumes. Wings medial, to middle of tail: 1st quill, sub-bastard ;
2nd, long; 4,5, and 6, sub-equal, and longest. Tail, medial, equally
gradated throughout, straight, rather feeble ; tips of all its feathers
pointed, or evanescently forked: tarsi, longer than the anteal outer
toe, which is conspicuously larger than the posteal: the inner, small
but perfect, and furnished with a perfect nail: grasp not oblique :
orbits nude: head with a full soft crest, more or less pointed at the
occiput: neck simple*.

Color and size. Chin, throat, abdominal aspect of the neck and
the breast, black: neck, posteally, black : lores, cheeks and lateral:
aspect of neck, white: ears, black, in a broad stripe from the eyes:
upper back and wings, golden yellow : shoulders, dusky : lower back,
tail-coverts above, and tail, black : wings internally, the same+ body
below, white: cap, in the males, bright sanguine; in the females,
black, with white streaks: bill, slaty black: iris, brown: orbitar
skin, dusky green: legs, clearish green: talons, dusky : 114 to 12 inches
by 18: 45 ounces.

Remarks, This species in size, colors and characters, bears much
resemblance to the Picus Shorii of Goutn’s work, in which, however,
the fourth digit is nailless and obsolete, the rump, crimson, and the
neck and belly, as in our Sultaneus.

I have other species serving to unite the 3 and 4-toed Wood-
peckers by an insensible gradation. These species are closely con-
nected with the well known Picus Viridis and Picus Canus of Europe.

* The tips of the lesser quills offer no peculiarity of structure, either in this
or the preceding species.

hi

110 Indication of a new Genus of Insessorial Birds. (Fess.

VI.—Indication of a new Genus of Insessorial Birds.
By B. H. Hopneson, Esq.

Conrrostres. LamproTornina& ? DentirosTRES, CRATEROPODINE ?
LerotricHaNnas?

Genus Cu’t1A, nobis.

In the suite of specimens of Nipalese birds forwarded by me, three
years ago, to the Zoological Society of London, were three or four of
the subject of the present article.

They were marked in the imperfect list obligingly returned to me,
as a ‘‘new form nearly allied to Pastor.” But, if Pastor Roseus be
the type of that genus, I confess I cannot perceive much resemblance
to our bird: and, if a strong arched compressed bill, united with
gradated wings and very strong feet, be the marks of the Crateropo-
ding, to that sub-family, I conceive our bird should be referred, un-
less the sub-scansorial and guasi-Parian character of its feet do not
rather affine it with the Letotrichane. And, certainly, its wings, tail,
and feet have no small resemblance to those of Péeruthius, though its
bill be totally different and formed very much upon the Timalian model.

‘The true station of our bird can only be determined by a more
accurate knowledge of its habits and economy, than I now possess,
applied to better and fuller information than I have any means of
here acquiring, respecting the general affinities and analogies of the
Insessores.

What adds to my difficulty in attempting to class the bird accord-
ing to the Sturnine relations suggested to me, is, that the so called
Pastor Trallii (very abundant in Nipal) is, in my judgment, a typical
Oriole, whilst the Lamprotornis Spilopterus (also common here) is not
easily referable to Temmincx’s genus Lamprotornis, and belongs, I
shrewdly suspect, to the Brachypodine of Swainson. Without further
preface I shall now attempt to characterise our bird as the type of a
new genus, but with the necessary prolixity resulting from hesitation
as to its family and sub-family.

Curta, nobis.

Khatya (quasi-pedatus) of the Nipalese.

Bill, equal to the head, or less, at base as high as broad, arched
and compressed throughout, strong, obtuse, and nearly or quite entire.
Culmen considerably carinated between the nares, but not much
produced among the soft and simple frontal plumes.

Tomie, erect, rather obtuse, and near to the palate. Nares, rather
forward, implumose, large, the aperture broad-lunate, lateral, shaded
above by alargish nude sub-arched scale. Gape, moderate and nearly

1837.] Indication of a new Genus of Insessorial Birds. V1}

smooth. Plumage, soft, simple and discomposed. Wings and tail,
short and firm. 5th alar quill usually longest; two first strongly,
two next trivially, and both sub-equally, gradated up to the 5th. Tail,
quadrate, firm, with very long coverts. Tarsi, sub-elevate, very strong,
and nearly smooth. Anteal toes basally nect, the outer as far as the
joint; lateral fores sub-equal; central not elongated ; hind very
large, sub-depressed, and exceeding either of the lateral fores. Nails
compressed, large, strong, falcate and acute. Tongue, simple, sub-
cartilaginous, with bifid tip. Type, Cvutia Nipalensis, nobis. Nos.
254-5 of the specimens and drawings apud Zoological Society of
London. In order to illustrate the affinities of our bird, I proceed to
compare it with Pastor Roseus and with Lamprotornis Spilopterus.

In Pastor Roseus, as in all the typical Pastors in my possession, the
bill is longer than the head, straight, conico-cylindric, and softish
towards the base. Its base is angulated, and the plumes of its head
carried forwards to the anteal end of the nares, are pointed, glossed
and elongated. The ample and pointed wings have the Ist quill
rudimentary, the 2nd long, and sub-equal to the 3rd, which is always
the longest. The tarsi are considerably lengthened and heavily scaled.
The toes have the laterals equal ; the hind rather less, and the central
fore considerably elongated. The outer fore toe has a basal con-
nexion ; the inner none. The nails, though large and by no means
blunt, are neither curved nor acuminated in any special or significant
degree. In Lamprotornis Spilopterus the wings are precisely similar
to those of Pastor Roseus. The bill of Lamprotornis—which is scarcely
longer than the head, uniformly sub-arched and not angulated—so far
agrees with that of our Citia. But its base is depressed, whilst for-
wards it has only a slight compression and sub-cylindric outline. It
is, besides, sharply pointed, saliently notched, and its,trenchant fine
tomiz are deeply interlocked.

Carry these peculiarities a little further and you have the bill of
Chloropsis, the birds of which genus further agree with Lamprotornis
Spilopterus almost entirely in the nature of their food, and the struc-
ture of their tongues-and stomachs.

On the other hand, the harder, blunter, more solid and compressed
bill of Catia, united as it is with a simple tongue, a subtriturating
stomach, and a diet consisting of hard seeds and hard insects, would
affine our bird to Pomatorhinus and its allies, but for the scansorial
feet. In Lamprotornis Spilopterus the nares are still round and short,
though there be somewhat more approach to a nude, membranous
tect than in Pastor Roseus. In Lamprotornis, the lower tarsi, rather
than the structure of the feet, seem to indicate less terrestrial habits

112 Nest of the Bengal Vulture. [Frs.

Py

than those of Ciiia: for, in the former, the anteal digits are freer,
and the lateral ones shorter in proportion to the central and to the
hind one, than in the latter; whilst the nails have rather less than
more of the Parian attributes. Lastly, the pointed and burnished
feathers on the head of Lamprotornis Spilopterus are wholly wanting
in our bird. In Spilopterus they seem to intimate relationship with
the Stares. Nor is the intimation unrequired by those who claim
such fellowship for this bird, in as much as its habits and essential
structure savour more contrast than similitude with the Sturnide.

As for our Ciutia, amidst all its anomalies (so to speak, with refer-
ence to one’s own ignorance) of structure, there is certainly some-
thing Sturnine in its aspect; and by certain peculiarities of its feet
and wings, as well as by its variegated plumage, it bears some resem-
blance to Sturnella, a genus “ leading directly to the true Starlings.”

Species new. C. Nipalensis, nobis; Nipalese Cutia, nobis. Habitat,
central and northern regions; adheres to the forests, feeding on hard
insects and on seeds. Gregarious and arboreal.

Color and size. Male, above, brilliant rusty yellow, with jet-black
remiges and rectrices. Cap, and a large apert central portion of the
wings slaty; the former confined all round, by a black band pro-
ceeding through the eyes from the nares. Below, from chin to legs,
pure white; from legs inclusively to tail-coverts, flavescent: the
flanks broadly cross-barred with black: a spot of the same hue at the
base of the maxilla: most at the alar quills and the lateral tail fea-
thers, tipped with white: lining of wings, and wings internally and
basally, albescent: bill, above blackish, below plumbeous : legs orange
yellow : iris, brown: 7 to 73 inches long by 103 to 11 wide: bill 74 :
tarsus 1,°;: central toe 33, hind ,;. The female isa trifle less in
size. Her mantle is variegated by longitudinal black drops: and her
cheek band is brown instead of black, especially on the ears.

VII.— Nest of the Bengal Vulture, (Vultur Bengalensis ;) with obser-
servations on the power of scent ascribed to the Vulture tribe. By
Lieutenant J. Hurron.

On the 8th December, 1833, I found four vultures’ nests in a large
barkat tree, near the village of Futtehgurh, on the road from Nee-
much to Mhow. These nests were of great thickness, and were con-
structed of small branches and twigs, mixed with dead leaves; three
of them contained each one egg, of a large size, and quite white. The
fourth nest was occupied by a solitary young one, just hatched, and

1837.] Nest of the Bengal Vulture. 113

thinly clad, or rather sprinkled over with a short down of an ashy
color. Near this tree were two others, on each of which were three
or four similar nests, but as they were difficult of access, I did not
ascertain their contents.

Deeming the little one too young to take from the nest, I ordered
my servant, who had climbed the tree, to leave it there, intending to
take it, if not flown, on my return from Mhow, whither I was then
proceeding. On the 21st of the same month I returned to the spot,
and finding the bird still in the nest, made a prize of it and bore it
away to my tent. The old vultures offered not the slightest resistance,
but sat stupidly watching the robbery we were committing.

On offering the young vulture raw meat, it fed greedily, and gave
me reason to believe that it would be no difficult task to rear it, since
it proved willing enough to feed.

I was much astonished to see the little progress it had made in
growth and plumage, since I discovered it, a period of thirteen days,
in which time most of the smaller birds would have been nearly ready
to leave the nest; whilst my gluttonous friend had not even the
smallest symptom of a feather. The whole bird was clothed witha
light cinereous down, except on the neck, where it was partly bare,
being in patches. The lore and round the eyes naked and livid ;
the eyes small and irides dark; cere and beak, black; legs and feet
leaden black ; claws black. It had no power to stand on its legs,
owing to the great weight of the body.

After feeding, or when hungry, it emitted a fractious peevish cry,
like a sleepy child.

I placed it in a basket with some straw to keep it warm, and thus
took it to Neemuch.

When about three weeks old, the pale cinereous down with which
it had at first been clothed, gave place to a down of a much darker
eclor, the head alone retaining its first clothing. Ata month old, or
rather thirty-three days from the time I first discovered it, the prime
- and secondary quills, greater wing coverts, scapulars, tail feathers, and
a few feathers on the upper part of the back near the neck, made their
appearance, but their growth was extremely slow, being very little ad-
vanced four or five days after. The bird was still unable to stand, for,
although his strength had increased, the weight and increase of bulk of
the body still rendered his legs of no use. Once or twice on placing
him on the ground, he swallowed several large stones, about the size
of a sparrow’s egg, and these I found voided three days afterwards in
the basket which served him for a nest. In a week’s time the prime

Q

134 Nest of the Bengal Vulture. [Fas

quills grew to an inch and a half long. The size of the body increased
rapidly, and the bird supported itself on the knee joints, but could
not yet stand at forty days old.

Its appetite became now no easy matter to satisfy, a pound of
flesh at a meal being thought nothing of. At six weeks old the
ruff round the neck was clearly discernible, and the quills of the wings
were about three inches long. The top and hind part of the head
began also to lose the soft thick down which had hitherto clothed it,
and presented a naked bluish skin.

On the 20th January it stood upright fore the first time, being
about forty-three or forty-four days old.

At two months old, the back, shoulders, wings, lower part of the
neck above, rump and tail were clothed with dark brown feathers,
approaching to black; the thighs were still only clothed with down,
as also the sides and belly. The ruff was thickly formed and com-
posed of very narrow brown feathers; the breast partly clothed with
narrow pendant feathers of a lighter brown and with the shaft whitish.
Head closely covered with a fine soft woolly down of an ashy
whiteness, which had again sprung up. Crop covered with pale
brownish down. Legs greyish lead color.

}t was now so tame, as to become a perfect nuisance ; for no sooner
did it see any person, thanit ran towards them screaming and flap-
ping its long wings, with the head bent low, and neck drawn in to-
wards the body, often pecking at the feet of the person thus inter-
cepted. Many were the thumps and kicks the luckless bird received
from the servants, who most cordially detested him, as their bare
feet were often assailed and cut with the sharp blows of his curved
beak. Still, through good and evil, he remained with us, roosting at
night sometimes on the top of my bungalow, and at other times
wandering to some of the neighbors. Often did I wish that he would
take unto himself the wings of the morn and flee away; for he never
entered the house without making it so offensive as to be scarcely
bearable. Yet, having brought the evil upon myself, I was bound
to bear it with patience, and at length when I almost began to despair
of ever getting rid of him, he deserted his usual haunts on the 10th
May, being then five months old, and, I am happy to say, I saw him
no more.

I once shot a pair of adult birds, male and female, which were
sitting with many others of the same kind, seemingly half gorged,
over the carcass of a dead cow ;—the ball passed through the head
of the female, into the neck of the male, and thus afforded me a good
opportunity of examining them together.

1837.] Nest of the Bengal Vulture. 115

The plumage of the male is dark brown above, deepest on the
wings and tail; under parts of a lighter shade of brown, the shaft and
middle of each feather being dashed with a dirty white, or buff co-
lored streak ;—head and neck of a dirty livid color, and destitute
of feathers, but scattered over with short hairs ; at the bottom of the
neck a ruff of long, narrow and pointed feathers ; the crop covered
over with short brown feathers, and slightly overhanging the breast.
Bill strong and black at the end, but paler at the base; nostrils
lateral; irides dark hazel; legs thick and blackish; claws black and
strong and not much hooked.

Length 2 feet 75 inches ; breadth 7 feet 54 inches.

The female in length was 3 feet 1 inch, and in breadth 7 feet 73
inches ;—the plumage above is much lighter, being of a buff or pale
fawn-colored brown; under parts of a dirty white ; irides dark hazel;
bill strong and dark at the end, but of a greenish livid color at the
base ;—the claws are longer and more hooked than in the male.

The native name is Giddh.

This is the Bengal Vulture (Vuliux Bengalensis) of authors ;—it
is gregarious to the full extent of the word, not only flying and feed-
ing in flocks, but also building its nests in company.

The male bird above described, rather exceeds the size given by
Laruam and Colonel Syxzs.

In Lovpon’s Magazine of Natural History is a long dispute
between Mr. Waterton, the author of ‘‘ Wanderings in South Ame-
rica,’ and Aupuson, the American Ornithologist, respecting the re-
markable powers of smell so long ascribed to the Vulture tribe.
The latter gentleman, backed by several friends, maintains that sight
alone conducts the Vulture to his prey, and he relates a number of
experiments which he tried in America relative to this subject. Mr.
Waterton, on the other hand, ridicules these experiments, and brings
forward much to invalidate them, and in favor of the old notion. It
had perhaps, however, been better if these gentlemen had borne in
mind the saying ‘‘ medio tutissimus ibis,’ and allowed due weight to
both these senses combined.

The view which either party takes of the subject, will be gathered
best from Mr. Wartsrton’s own words, which | transcribe from the
39th No. of the Magazine :—

*‘ The American philosophers have signed a solemn certificate that
they feel assured that the two species of vultures which inhabit the
United States, are guided to their food altogether through their sense
of sight and not that of smell :—I, (Waterton) on the contrary, say

Q 2

116 Nest of the Bengal Vulture. [Fzs.

that all vultures can find their food through the medium of their olfac-
tory nerves, though it be imperceptible to the eye.”’

This is said with reference to an article in No. 38 of the same
Magazine, signed by several scientific men in America, stating it to
be their opinion, ‘“‘ that they (the vultures) devour fresh as well as
putrid food of any kind, and that they are guided to their food alto-
gether through their sense of sight and not that of smell.”

On this subject it appears to me that the parties, like the dispu-
tants in the fable of the Chamelion, ‘‘ both are right and both are
wrong,” as I think may be shewn from the arguments on either side,
and also from an experiment I made myself at Neemuch. Mr. Warsr-
TON affirms that the vultures of the United States never feed on
other than putrid carcasses, while his opponents declare that they feed
alike on fresh and putrid substances.

Our Indian Vultures decidedly feed as readily on a recently de-
ceased animal, as on a putrifying one, and I have repeatedly seen
flocks of the Bengal vultures at Neemuch squabbling over the carcass
of a camel or an ox, which had not been dead more than a few hours,
and which was as yet perfectly fresh.

Sight alone in these cases guided them to their prey. The young
bird above described was always fed with fresh raw meat.

This does not, however, by any means prove that the vulture is
deficient in the powers of smelling carrion. The effluvium from
any decomposing body, being, as Mr. Warerron observes, lighter
than common air, naturally rises on high, and a flock of vultures
soaring above, and coming in contact with a tainted current, receive
warning that a banquet awaits them on earth, causing them to search
about in every direction for the desired object, in the same manner
as a dog would do.

It often happens that an animal dies in some thick covert where
the vultures cannot discover it, until the vapour arising from the de-
composing body warns them that food is near, and excites them to:a
closer search. Thus, having caught the tainted current of air, the
bird wheels round and round in decreasing circles as the scent grows
stronger, until at length it alights on some tall tree near the spot,
or perhaps on the ground, casting its piercing glances on all sides, in
the hope of discovering the savoury morsel, which, if perceived, is
instantly attacked ‘‘ tooth and nail.”

It may very possibly happen, however, that the vulture after hav-
ing followed the attractive odour to the regions of earth, may yet be
unable to discover the object from which it proceeds, and after having
in vain endeavoured to bless his longing sight, and still more longing

1837.] Nest of the Bengal Vulture. 117

appetite with the rich and tantalizing morsel, be compelled reluctantly
to quit the perfumed spot.

Thus the faculties of sight and scent are both necessary to enable
the vulture to discover its prey,—sometimes singly, as when it is
fresh,—sometimes combined, as when it is decayed and hidden.

Thus 1 should pronounce the power of scent in these birds, although
strongly developed, to be in aid of sight, and it may be deemed a
secondary and auxiliary means of discovering food.

The following experiment I tried at Neemuch. A recently killed
dog was encased in a coarse canvas bag, and hung up ina large bar-
kat tree, so that no bird soaring above could possibly see it. On the
morning after, I went to reconnoitre, and saw a number of vultures
sitting on the upper branches of the tree, and on some of the neigh-
boring ones, of which there might be about a dozen. These birds
were not, however, attracted to the spot by any effluvium from the
dog, as it was still quite fresh,—but they had resorted there to roost
the evening before, and had not as yet aroused themselves from their
lethargy.

On the fourth day I again repaired to the spot and found about
twenty vultures sitting on the tree, all of them being on that side,
directly over the body of the dog, which had now become very offen-
sive ;—there were also several vultures soaring aloft in wide circles
above the tree, one of them every now and then descending and
alighting. Not one bird was to be seen on any of the neighboring
trees,—nor on any part of the chosen tree, excepting that immedi-
ately over the carcass. That these birds were not roosting, is proved
from the hour of the day being eleven ;—and besides on the morning
that I saw them at roost, they were scattered over the whole top of
the tree, which is an enormous barkat or banyan tree,—as well as on
some of the adjoining ones, while on this forenoon they were confined
to the tree, and also the one portion of the tree in which the putrid
carcass of the dog was concealed.

I therefore conjecture that the smell of the decomposing body had
mounted on high, and the vultures wheeling above had come in con-
tact with the savoury vapour, soaring round in wide circles in hope
of espying the object from which the scent that told of prey pro-
ceeded.

Seeing nothing below, but still smelling the putrid carcass, they
had gradually narrowed their flight, until they alighted on the iden-
tical tree in which lay the hidden banquet. Thus I conclude that the
powers of scent in these birds has been ascribed to them, in truth, and
that it is this faculty’ which gives them notice of the prey awaiting
them and induces them to search with keen and eager glances over

118 Anatomical Notes [Fup.

the earth, until the eye rests on the precise spot. It is therefore their
acute faculty of scent, combined with their keenness of vision, which
directs the vulture tribe to their prey.

Thus I think I have shewn that the three points in dispute, re-
specting the vultures of the United States are not applicable either to
the Indian or Bengal vultures*, both of which are gregarious, both
feed on fresh as well as putrid substances, and both discover their
prey by the combined faculties of scent and sight.

—_——

VIII.—Notes taken at the post-mortem examination of a Musk Deer.
By A. Campseun, Esq., Nipdl Residency, June 24, 1834.

{Addressed to J. T. Pearson, Esq., Curator, Asiatic Society.]

I have the pleasure to send you, for the museum of the Asiatic
Society, a very perfect skin (head and feet included) of the Thibetan
Musk Deer, as well as of the Wah of the Bhotiahs, Ailurus Ful-
gens of the zoologists, and hope they may reach you in the same
perfect state they are now in. The musk has been a full grown male,
and alarge one too. The natives of Nipd/ make a marked distinction
between the Trans-Himdlayan animal, and the Cacharya one, or that
which inhabits the country along the foot of the snows on this side of
the great snowy mountains; ranking the musk of the former much
higher than that of the latter variety. The specimen now sent is of the
Trans- Himalayan animal. The notes appended are of the Cis-Himdlayan
one. Through the kindness of Mr. Honeson, I have had opportunities
of examining specimens of both animals, but without observing any
important difference between them. The musk pod of the Thibetan
animal is covered with short close hair, while that of the Cachar one
is clothed with very long hair, and hangs more loosely from the
belly. I believe the musk of both, when unadulterated, to be much
alike, and that the superficial value attached to the Thibetan animals’
produce, arises from the circumstance of its being less frequently
impregnated with foreign substances, for the purpose of increasing
its weight and bulk, than the Cachar article. The pods, as they are
found in the market, whether Thibetan or Cacharya, vary a good deal
in appearance, and hence the general division of them above noted
is subdivided: the thinner skinned ones being called Kdghazt, or
papery, the thicker skinned ones Ganauta.

* Indian Vulture, Vultur Indicus.—Bengal Vulture, Vultur Bengalensis.
Of the habits of the Pondicherry Vulture (V. Ponticerianus) I know little.

They are generally seen singly or in pairs,—never I believe in flocks. (?) Do they
in the East, hold the place and habits of the king of the Vultures of the West?

1837.] ; on the Musk Deer of Nipdi. 119

You will readily observe that the anatomical notes are very incom-
plete, and that they have been copied ‘‘ in the rough” as made at the
dissection; but their accuracy, and the interesting nature of the
animal they appertain to, may nevertheless render them acceptable
to the curious in such matters.

A musk deer (Cacharya) male, mature.—Length from vent to
occiput 2 feet 24 inches: occiput to snout 7 inches: tail a mere
rudiment, 14 inch long, terminating in a tuft of hair like a shaving
brush. The anus surrounded by a ring of soft hairs, the skin under
which is perforated by innumerable small pores secreting an abomi-
nably offensive stuff; pressure brings out the stuff liquid, like
melted honey. Scrotum round, and naked; space between it and
anus naked, also for a small space towards the groins. Penis 34
inches long, terminating in the musk bag, which is in this animal
globular, a little flattened on the surface towards the ground—lZ
inch in diameter either way, and thickly covered with long hairs ;
it is pendent from the belly, not like the Bhofzah musk deer examined
last year, in which it was bound up to the abdominal parietes. At
the centre of the musk bag is a circular hole, large enough to admit
a lead pencil; its edges are naked and moist. At the posterior
margin of this hole is the orifice of the penis. The penis is, in fact,
terminated by the musk bag, which might be called correctly the
preputial bag. The bag is composed of two distinct membranes,
apparently unconnected with one another, except at the margin of
the circular external hole. The external membrane is vascular and
strong, the internal one is silvery, shining, and not vascular: it
resembles the retina of the eye, as it is seen on dissecting the eye
from without. The inner membrane which forms the cavity of the
bag is lined internally with a few scattered hairs. The musk is soft,
of a reddish brown color, and granular: its appearance and con-
sistence is precisely that of moist ginger-bread. Around the margin
of the hole of the bag is a circle of small glandular-looking bodies,
more numerous towards the side of the penis, (the posterior margin.)
The flesh of the animal is dark red, and not of musky smell. Bladder
very large, 6 inches long, 24 broad. The liver flat, one lobe only,
with a cleft in its margin at the attachment of the central ligament.
Length of liver from left to right 64 inches, from anterior to inferior
aspect 35 inches thick: at its extreme right one inch, at its extreme
left half aninch. Gall-bladder oval-shaped, pendulous from right half
of liver, three inches long, 2} in diameter. The gall duct penetrates
the intestine 2} inches from the pylorus of last or fourth stomach.
Spleen thin, four inches long, 2} broad. Kidneys unilobed, not sul-

120 Anatomical Notes, &c. [Frs.

cated on their surface, 14 inch long, one inch broad. Stomachs four,
in all respects ruminant. The large bag, or first stomach, mean
length 8 inches, breadth 6inches. Entire length of intestines 40
feet. From the pylorus to cecum 28 feet, from cecum to vent 12
feet. One cecum i3 inches long, and 2 inches in diameter. The
small intestines, which are round and thread-like, as well as the larger
ones, are very thin coated; average diameter of large ones near the
rectum 2 inches. Right lung the larger, three-lobed; left lung
three-lobed also, a small centre lobe of which lies below the apex of
the heart. Heart 3 inches long, 2 in diameter.
Another Musk Deer, May 28, 1835.

No branches from the arch of the aorta. The ascending aorta one
inch from the arch, gives off, first, a common trunk, immediately
divided into the left subclavian and left vertebral—second, 24 inches
higher: it (the aorta) divides into two branches; viz. the right
cephalic, and the common trunk of the right subclavian and right
vertebral.

The os hyoides is formed of a small centre body and two horns,
each of the two pieces having a posteriorly directed process for inser-
tion into the head of the thyroid cartilage. The cornua are articulated
with a small process of the temporal bone below the meatus audito-
rius. The larynx one inch long. The trachea to the first branch
given off, (which is on the right side) eight inches long: one inch
further on it divides at once into four branches, the first branch goes
to the highest of the four lobes of the right lung. The cartilaginous
rings of the trachea incomplete behind.

Dimensions of the ““ Wah” of the Bhotiahs.

Ailurus Fulgens, or male, mature.

From snout to tip of tail, 374 inches.

From the sole of fore foot to superior crest of scapula, 93 ins.

From foramen magnum to snout, taken with callipers, 54 inches.

Length of tail 6 inches.

From first cervical vertebra, to first vertebra of the tail, 163 inches.

Greatest circumference of head round the angle of the jaw, 10 ins.

Length of humerus, 5 inches.

Length of fore-arm, 43 inches.

From wrist to tip of middle finger, 23 inches.

Length of femur, 44 inches.

Length of tibia, and fibula, 55 inches.

From heel to tip of middle toe, 44 inches.

Girth round lower part of thorax, 12 inches.

From anterior edge of the orbit to tip of snout, 14 inches.

From external opening of the ear to the tip of the nose, 34 ins.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Barmah and China. 121

IX.—Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together
with the journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin
by the King of Ava; taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant-
Colonel H. Burney, Resident in Ava.

The chronicles of the kings of Prome, Pagan, and Ava, which are
comprised in 38 volumes, and brought down to the year 1823, contain
accounts of several disputes and wars between those sovereigns and
the emperors of China. Tagaung, the original seat of empire on the
Eréwadi, is said to have been destroyed by the Tartars and Chinese
before the birth of Christ. In the reign of Puyvu’-zé-pr’, the third
king of Pagan, who reigned between A. D. 166 and 241, the Chinese
are said to have invaded his kingdom with an immense army, over
which that king obtained a great victory ata place called Ké-thim-0f ;
but neither the date nor the cause of this war is given. The 42nd
king of Pagan, ANOra-THx Mene:-z6, who reigned between A. D.
1017 and 1059, invaded China,—in what year is not mentioned,—for
the purpose of obtaining possession of one of Gaupama’s teeth ;
which is said, however, to have refused to quit China. This king
had a meeting with the emperor of China, and the two sovereigns
lived together for three months, but at what place is not mentioned.
During ANORrA-THA-2z0’s residence in China, the emperor daily sup-
plied him with food dressed in various gold and silver vessels, which,
on the departure of the king, he is said to have delivered to the
emperor of China’s religious teacher, with directions to dress food
in them daily, and make offerings of it to Gaupama’s tooth. This
proceeding induced many succeeding emperors of China to demand
the presentation of the same kind of vessels from the kings of Pagan
and Ava, as tokens of their tributary subjection to China. In the
year 1281, during the reign of Nara-rui-Ha-pape’, the 52nd king
of Pagan, the emperor of China sent a mission to demand such gold
and silver vessels as tribute ; but the king having put to death the
whole of the mission, a powerful Chinese army invaded the kingdom
of Pagan, took the capital in 1284, and followed the king, who had
fled to Bassein, as far as a place on the Hrdwadi below Prome called
Taroup-mé, or Chinese point, which is still to be seen. The Chinese
army was then obliged to retire in consequence of a want of supplies ;
but in the year 1300, Kyé-zu4, the son of the above-mentioned king
of Pagan, having been treacherously delivered by his queen into the
hands of three noblemen, brothers, who resided at Myen-zain, a town
lying to the southward of Ava, and who forced the king to become
a priest and assumed the sovereignty themselves, another Chinese

R

122 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Fxs.

army came down and invested Myen-zain, for the purpose of assisting
and re-establishing the king Kyé-zud. The rebel nobles applied for
advice to a priest, who recommended them, apparently as a taunt,
to consult tumblers and rope-dancers. Some of that profession were,
however, sent for, and they, whilst exhibiting their feats before the
three nobles, repeated as customary words of no meaning, a sentence
like the following: ‘‘ There can be no dispute when no matter for
dispute remains.” The nobles seized upon these words, and apply-
- ing them to their own case, observed, If king Kyé-zvu4 is killed, the
royal line, which the Chinese have come to restore, will be extinct.
Accordingly, they cut off the king’s head and showed it to the
Chinese, who then proposed to retire, if the nobles would send some
presents to their emperor. ‘The nobles agreed, but upon condition
that the Chinese army should first dig a canal; and the Chinese
generals, to shew the immense numbers of their army, dug in one
day, between sunrise and sunset, a canal 4900 cubits long, 14 broad
and 14 deep, which canal near Myen-zain is still in existence*. The
Burmese chronicles further state, that the little pieces of skin, which
the spades and other instruments the Chinese used when digging
this canal had peeled off their hands and feet, being afterwards
collected, were found to measure ten baskets full, well pressed down !
In the reign of king Kyé-zv4, the nine Shan towns on the frontiers
of China, Maing-mé, Ho-tha, La-tha, &c. are said to have been sepa-
rated from the empire of Pagan.

In the year 1412, during the reign of Men:-caune, the first king
of Ava, the Shan chief of Thein-ni, whose father had been defeated
and killed that year when marching with a force to attack Ava, invit-
ed the Chinese to come and aid him against the Burmese, whilst
they were besieging the city of Thein-n¢. The king of Ava’s son, who
commanded the Burmese army, hearing of the approach of the
Chinese, advanced and lay in wait for them in a wood, from which,
as soon as the Chinese came up, the Burmese sallied forth and
attacked them, and destroyed nearly the whole of their army. In
the following year, during the same king of Ava’s reign, and whilst
almost the whole of the Burmese army were absent engaged in a
war with the Talains in lower Pegu, another Chinese army entered
the kingdom of Ava, and actually invested the capital, demanding
the liberation of the families of two Shan chiefs, the lords or gover-
nors of Maun-toun and Mé-kay. These chiefs having committed
some aggression near Myedu, a town in the king of Ava’s dominions,

* It is called Theng-dué-myaung, and communicates with the Zé river, and is
used for the irrigation of paddy lands.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 128

a Burmese army had gone and attacked and defeated them. They
had escaped into China, but their families had been captured and
brought to dva. The king of Ava refused to surrender the families
of the chiefs, and the Chinese general, after besieging Ava for a
month, found his army so much distressed from want of provisions,
that he was induced to send in to the king a proposition, to have the
dispute between the two nations decided by single combat between
two horsemen, one to be selected on either side. The king agreed,
and selected as his champion a Talain prisoner named THA-MEIN-
PARAN. The combat took place outside of Ava in view of the Chinese
army and of the inhabitants of Ava who lined its walls. The Talain
killed the Chinese, and, decapitating him, carried the head to the king.
The Chinese army then raised the siege, and retreated into China,
without the families of the Shan chiefs.

In the year 1442, during the reign of Buuren-Narapant, also
called Du-pa-yOuN-pay-aka, king of Ava, the Chinese again sent a
mission to demand vessels of gold and silver, which they declared
Anora-t'HA-z6, king of Pagan, had presented as tribute. On the
king refusing, the Chinese again invaded the kingdom in the year
1443, and now demanded, that THé-nGANn-sua, the Shan chief of
Mo-gaung, should be surrendered to them. This person, together with
an extensive kingdom belonging to him, had been conquered by the
Burmese in 1442, and the Chinese, who styled him the chief of
Maing:-mé, apparently from the circumstance of a territory of that
name on the Shwe-li river having been comprised within his domini-
ons, are stated to have been at war with him for several years, when
the Burmese conquered him. The king of Ava advanced with a
strong force above Ava to oppose the Chinese, and drove them back
to Mé:-win*, The Chinese again invaded Ava in the year 1445, and
the king again proceeded up the Hrdwadito oppose them with a
large force; but before the two armies met, some of the Burmese
officers persuaded their king, that as the Chinese would never desist
invading his dominions until Tué-NGaNn-BuA was surrendered to them,
it would be better to comply with their wishes. The king then
returned to Ava with his army, and on the Chinese following and
investing the city, he agreed to surrender Tud-n@an-Bud, but upon
condition that the Chinese army should first go and bring under
subjection Ya-m?-theng, a town lying to the southward of Ava, which
was then in a state of rebellion. The Chinese consented, and after
taking Ya-mi-theng and delivering it over to a Burmese force which
had accompanied them, they returned to Ava, when Tu6-nGAN-Buk

* Chinese, Long-tchuen,
R 2

124 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Fas.

killed himself by poison. The king, however, sent his body to the
Chinese, who are said, after embowelling it and putting a spit through
it and roasting it dry, to have taken it with them to China.

In the same king of Ava’s reign, in the year 1449, the Chinese
made an unsuccessful attempt to take possession of Mo--gaung and
Mz:-nhyin, which were at that time considered as portions of the
Burmese Empire, and the king is said to have made a very handsome
present in silver to the then Tsd:-swan of Mé:-gaung named Tuo-
KYEIN-BUA, and his younger brother Tué-pour-svud, for defeating
the Chinese invading army.

In the year 1477, in the reign of Mank-Tuar’-HA-THU -YA, king of
Ava, a Talain champion who had lately received the title of THamsin-
PARAN, Offered, if his master the king of Pegu would entrust him with
40,000 men and a favorite elephant, to march beyond Ava to Khan-ti
on the frontiers of China, and there set up an iron post as the boun-
dary of the Talain empire. The king of Pegu acquiesced, and Tna-
MEIN-PARAN succeeded in reaching Khan-t/ and marking the boun-
dary ; but on his return towards Pegu, he was attacked near Ya-mi-
theng by a Burmese force, defeated and taken prisoner to 4va. The
emperor of China, as soon as he heard of THa-mMEIN-PARAN’s pro-
ceeding, sent a force to remove the boundary mark, and the Chinese
general, after effecting this object, sent a mission to the king of
Ava, to demand gold and silver cooking vessels as before. The king
refused, but agreed, on a proposition again made by the Chinese,
that the right of China to those tributary tokens should be decided
by a single combat between two horsemen, one to be selected by
either nation. The king accordingly selected as his champion the
Talain prisoner, THA-MEIN-PARAN, who defeated the Chinese cham-
pion, and the Chinese army again retreated to China. A strong
suspicion as to the veracity of the Burmese historian will be excited,
when it is known that not only this dispute also between China and
Ava was decided by single combat, but the name and description of
the Burmese champion were the same on this occasion as in that
before related, in the annals of the king Mewn:-caune the first.

In the year 1562, TsHEn-Byvu’-my4-yzn, (lord of many white ele.
phants,) the great king of Pegu, after conquering Ava, Mo:-gaung, Zen-
may, Thein-nit, &c. sent a large army to the frontiers of China, and
took possession of the nine Shan towns (K6-Shan-py or K6-pyi-daung),
Maing-m6*, Tsi-guen, Hé-tha, Ld-thé, Mé-nd, Tsan-dé, Mé:-wun,

* The Shans, who use the Burmese character, write Maing, but pronounce
the combination Ming, which is their term for a town and province. The

Burmese, hence, derive the words which they apply to Shan towns, Main,
Maing, and Mo.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 125

Kaing:-mak ; and Maing:-Lyin or Maing:-Ly, all of which, with the
exception of Kaing-mah, are now, and apparently were at that time,
under the dominion of China. The chief of Mé:-meit, then subject to
Pegu, had complained, that the inhabitants of those nine Shan towns
had committed some aggression on his territory, and the emperor of
China, it is said, declined to assist those towns when attacked by the
king of Pegu’s army, because they had been once subject to the kings
of Pagan. The Pegu army, after conquering the country, built monas-
teries and pagodas, and established the Buddhist religion there in its
purity.

In the year 1601, Nyaune Mezn:-para’4, king of Ava, after re-build-
ing the city, and re-establishing the kingdom of Ava, which the
Peguers had destroyed, proceeded with a large force against the
Ts6:-buah of Ba-mé*, who had taken advantage of the downfal of the
extensive Pegu empire left by TsHEN-BYU’-MYA-YEN, and set himself
up as an independent chief. On the approach of the king, the chief
of Ba-mé called Tué-ts1n, fled to Yunan, and the king after taking
Ba-m6é, advanced beyond Maing-Tein, and sent his son, the heir
apparent, close to Yunan with a message to the Chinese governor,
threatening to attack him if he refused to surrender the fugitive
chief. The governor made a reference to the emperor of China, who
directed the chief to be surrendered, observing, that he was a subject
of Ava, and that if the Chinese protected him their territory would
be disquieted. The chief of Ba-mé was killed in an attempt to make
his escape, but his corpse with his wife and children was sent to the
prince of Ava by the governor of Yunan, and taken to the king, who
appointed another Tsé:-buah of Ba-mé, and returned to Ava. Some
Burmese historians state, that the fugitive chief of Ba-mé took poison
and killed himself; but the account above given is taken from the
edition of the Royal Chronicles, revised under the orders of the present
king of Ava. .

In the year 1658, during the reign of Mreno:-yu’-yYANDA-MEIT, also
called Nea-pat-payaka, king of Ava, Youn-un1' (Du Hatps’s Yone-
tix), who had been set up as emperor in the southern provinces of
China, having been attacked by the Tartars from the north, came
down to Md¢:-myia (Chinese Theng-ye-chow), and sent a message to
the Tsd:-buah of Ba-mé, saying that he would reside at Ba-mé and
present 100 visst of gold to the king of Ava. The Tsé:-buah replied,

* The Burmese write this name Ban-mé, although they pronounce it Ba-mé.
Ban in the Siamese and Yin Shan languages, and Mdn in most of the other
Shan dialects, means a village. Some of the Shans call this place Man-mé, and
others Kat-mdi.

tT A vies is a Burmese weight equal to about 3§ English pounds.

126 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Fes.

that he dare not forward such a message to Ava, and Youn-uur’ then
offered to become a subject of the king of Ava. The Tsé:-buah made
a reference to Ava, and the king ordered him to allow Youn-.ur’
and his followers to come in, upon condition that they relinquished
their arms, and to forward them to Ava. Youn-iui’ then came in
with upwards of sixty of his nobles, including the governor of Maing-
Tsii or Yunan, and 600 horsemen, and the whole were forwarded to
Ava, and a spot of ground in the opposite town of Tsagain was allot-
ted to them. The Burmese chronicles, however, create an impres-
sion, that Youn-.uv desired to carve out a new kingdom for himself
in Burmah,—and state, that before coming into Ba-mé, he ordered a
large army which was still under his orders, to march after him
towards Ava by two different routes, one portion by Mo:-meit, and
the other by Thein-nf and Mé-né*. Shortly after Youn-.u1’ reached
Ava, accounts were received that a large force belonging to him was
attacking the Burmese territory near M0é:-meit, and when questioned
by the Burmese, Youn-.Lur said, that his generals were not aware
of his having become a subject of the king of Ava, but that he would
write a letter, by showing which the Chinese generals would desist.
The king of Ava, however, preferred marching a force against the
Chinese, who defeated it, as also a second force, and then came down
and attacked the city of Ava. Some of the exterior fortifications
were carried, and the Chinese penetrated to the southward, set fire
to the monasteries and houses, and desolated a large tract of country
in that direction. They then returned to the assault of the city, but
were repulsed with much loss; and a heavy fire being kept up
against them from the guns on the walls, which were served by a
foreigner named Mi-THarv Karan (Mr. Corron ?) and a party of
native Christians, a shot killed a man of rank among the Chinese,
who then retreated from before Ava, and proceeded towards Mé.-né
and joined the other portion of Youn-Lu1’s army, which had been
ordered to march down by Thein-ni and Mo-né. The king then
repaired the fortifications of Ava, and summoned to his assistance his
two brothers, the chiefs of Taung-nguv and Prome. The Chinese army
when united again advanced from Mo-né, and succeeded, notwith-
standing many attempts made by the Burmese to stop and check

* In the account of the journey of certain Chinese from Siam to China by
land, given in the Ist vol. of Du Ha ps, it is stated, that when the Tartars
made themselves masters of China, ‘‘a great number of Chinese fugitives from
the province.of Yunan dispossessed their neighbours of their land, and settled
there themselves, and the inhabitants of Kamarett (a Shan town on the fron-
tiers of China) were forced to abandon their city.’’

1837.} Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 127°

them, in again investing Ava, which they besieged for several months.
The families and property of many of the Burmese troops being out-
side of the city, were seized by the Chinese and maltreated or
destroyed; and this circumstance, joined to a great scarcity of pro-
visions, created much sorrow and suffering among the besieged. The
troops had neither rice nor money to purchase it, and on applying
to the king, he observed that they had received their grants of paddy
land for their services, and that he had no rice to give them ; at the
same time he stationed some of his women at the palace-gate with
rice for sale. The commanders of the troops at last complained
against the king to his younger brother, the prince of Prome, who,
in the month of May 1661, entered the palace, seized the king and
his family, and assumed the sovereignty with the title of “‘ Meng-yé-
gy6-gaung.” The dethroned king and his family were, shortly after,
sent to the Khyen-duen river and drowned, and hence he is also
styled in history Ye-gyd-meng, or the king thrown into the water.
As soon as MENG-yx’-Gy6-GauNnG took the reins of government, the
affairs of the Burmese began to prosper. He succeeded in several
successive attacks on the Chinese besieging force in different direc-
tions, and at last, as the Chinese suffered severely from these attacks
and from an epidemic disease, they, one night in the month of
November, 1661, evacuated their entrenchments before Ava and fled,
leaving most of their baggage and property.

Shortly after, the king of Ava was advised not to allow Youn-Lu1’
and all his Chinese followers to reside together at Tsagain, but to
make the latter take the oath of allegiance and then disperse them in
different parts of the country. The king ordered all the Chinese,
with the exception of Youn-uHl/ and the governor of Yunan, to be
sworn ; but when the Burmese officers summoned the Chinese to
' attend at the pagoda where the oath was to be administered, they
refused to come unless the governor of Yunan accompanied them.
He was accordingly invited also, and on coming to the pagoda and
seeing many Burmese troops in attendance, he imagined that it was
their intention to put the Chinese to death. He and several of the
Chinese suddenly snatched the swords out of the hands of some of
the soldiers and attacked them, killing many of the Burmese ; who,
however, at last mounted the enclosure walls of the pagoda, and
fired down upon the Chinese, until many of them were killed and the
remainder submitted. But as soon as the king of Ava heard of this
affair, he ordered the whole of the Chinese, with the exception of
Youn-.u1’, to be put to death.

In the month of December, 1661, the Tartars marched down a force

128 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. ([Fus.

of 20,000 men, under AIn-THI’-wene, the governor of Yunan, which
took post at Aung-peng-lay, and sent a mission to the king of Ava,
demanding Youn-.u1’, and threatening, on refusal, to attack Ava.
The king summoned a council of his officers, and observing that in
the reign of king Du-pa-yoéuN-payaKa, TH6-NGAN-BUA had been
surrendered to the Chinese, and in the reign of king Naa-pat-paya-
KA they had been made to surrender the Ts6:-buah of Ba-mé to the
Burmese, gave it as his opinion, that these two precedents would
justify his now delivering Youn-tui’ to the Tartars. One of the
Burniese officers expressed his entire concurrence in his Majesty’s
opinion ; adding, that the Tartars were very powerful, and that the
Burmese troops and inhabitants were suffering much from their war
with the Chinese. Youn-1u1’with his sons and grandsons were accord-
ingly, on the 15th January, 1662, forwarded to the Tartar camp, and
delivered over to the Tartar general. He, however, sent another
mission to demand the person of the Chinese governor of Yunan, but
the king of Ava having replied, that he had executed that governor
for ingratitude and treachery, the Tartar camp broke up on the 22nd
January and returned to China. The mutual surrender of fugitives
of every description is now an established principle in the relations
between the two kingdoms, and the Chinese are said to enclose care-
fully in a large cage and forward to Ava, any Burmese fugitives
required by the king of Ava.

For a full century after Youn-tu1 was surrendered, the Chinese
and Burmese appear to have continued in peace, but at last, in the
year 1765, in the reign of TsHun-Byvu’-yEn*, king of Ava, the second
son of ALom-PRA, another war broke out between the two nations;
and as this war is the last which has occurred between them, and is
often referred to by the Burmese with pride and exultation, and as its
details are recorded with some minuteness, and are really calculated
to give European nations a more favorable opinion of Burmese courage
and military skill, I shall endeavour to make a free translation of the
account of it, which is contained in the 29th and 30th volumes of the
Chronicles of the kings of Ava.

The causes of that war are said to have been these: a Chinese
named Léui’ came to Ba-mé and Kaung-totin, with 3 or 406 oxen
laden with silk and other merchandize, and applied to the Ba-mé
authorities for permission to construct a bridge to the north of the
village of Ndanbd, in order to enable him to cross the Tdpeng river.
The Ba-mé officers observed, that they must submit the application to
the ministers at Ava; and Léu1 considering this answer as equivalent

* Lord of the white elephant, and Symzs’s Shem-buan.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 129

to a refusal, was impertinent and disrespectful. The Ba-mé officers
suspecting from Léur’s manner, language, and appearance, that he
was not a common merchant, but some Chinese officer of rank, seized
and sent him to Ava with a report of his conduct. He was confined
at Ava in the usual manner; but after a full inquiry and examina-
tion, nothing of political importance transpiring, he was sent back to
Ba-mé6, with orders that he should be allowed to trade as usual, and
that if he really wished to construct a bridge, which however appear-
ed to the ministers to be only an idle boast on his part, he should be
permitted to do so wherever he pleased. On his return to Ba-mdé, he
declared that some of his goods which had been detained there when
he was sent to Ava, were missing or destroyed, and insisted upon
compensation. The Ba-mé officers replied, that when he proceeded to
Ava he took only five or six of his men, leaving all the rest in charge
of his goods, and that if there really was any deficiency, he must look
for it among his own people, and not among the Burmese. Léxy’
left Ba-mé much dissatisfied, and on his arrival at Mé-myin, he com-
plained to the Chinese governor there, that Chinese traders were ill
treated by the Ba-mé officers, whohad also sought pretences for accusing
him and destroying his merchandise.—He then went to ‘Maing-Tsi,
and preferred the same complaint to the Tséuntu, or governor general,
there. The Tsountu observed, that he would wait a little and see if
any thing else occurred, to prove the truth of Lént’s statement, that
Chinese were ill used in the Burmese dominions, and not permitted
to trade according to established custom. About the same time, an
affray took place between some Burmese and a Chinese caravan of
upwards of 2000 ponies with one Létarv as their chief, which had
come to Kyatng-toun and put up to the north of that town at the great
bazar of Kat-thwah. The Burmese had bought some goods on credit,
and refused payment when demanded by the Chinese. In this affray
a Chinese was killed, and the Tséd:buah being absent at Ava at the
time, Léra’r1’ applied to the subordinate Burmese officers for justice,
according to Chinese custom. These officers decided, that the man
who had committed the murder should, agreeably to Burmese custom,
pay the price of a life,—namely, 300 ticals. LérArt’ refused money,
and insisted upon the man being delivered over to the Chinese; but
the Burmese officers replied that such was not their law, and then
proposed that the man who had committed the murder should be
put to death. Léra’rr’ declared that this would not satisfy them, and
returned to China with some of the principal traders, and complained
to the Tséuntu of Yunan*. That officer being urged, at the same time,

* Within the last six years two cases of accidental homicide occurred at Ava,
s

130 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Frs.

by the ex-Tsé:buah’s of Ba-mé, Theinni, Kyaing-town and other subjects
of Ava, who had taken refuge in China, to invade the Burmése domi-
nions, made such a report of the abovementioned circumstances to the
emperor of China, as to induce his majesty to order an army to march
and take possession of Kyatng-town. The Tsounti put up a writing
on the bank of the Td/é river containing these words : ‘‘ Deliver a man
to us in the room of our man who was killed, or we will attack you;”
and shortly after, a Chinese army under a general named Y1/N-TaA/-
LO YE’, consisting of 50,000 foot and 10,000 horse, advanced and in-
vested Kyaing-toun. The Tsd:buah of Kyaing-toéa at the same time
revolted and joined the Chinese.

On TsHEn-byvu’-YEN, the king of Ava, hearing of this invasion, he
dispatched, on the 28th of December, 1765, eleven divisions of troops,
consisting of 20,000 foot, 200 war elephants, and 2,000 horse, under
general Let-w'-wWaNG-Dé-MHU’ Ng-my6-Ts1'-THU, to relieve Kyatng-
toun. The Burmese general, on approaching that place, contrived to
send in some men in disguise, and arrange a combined attack on the
Chinese besieging force. Their cavalry, which was numerous, was
charged by the Burmese with elephants, and the Chinese being
defeated, retired to the bank of the Talé river, where they took post
behind some mud-works which they threw up. The Burmese general
again attacked them and drove them to the bank of the Mé-khaung
or great Cambodia river, where the Chinese army again took post;
but they were attacked here also, their general Yi/n-Ta-16-yvz’ killed,
and their army driven back to China with much loss, and in great
‘disorder. The Burmese army then returned to Ava, where they
arrived on the 8th April, 1766. Tui’N-wi’-sudu and D6-payd, the
Tsé:buahs of Kyaing-touin and Lii-ta-tshay-nhit-panad sent excuses,
stating that they had been forced to join the Chinese; but the king
of Ava disbelieved them.

In January, 1767, intelligence was received by the king of Ava
that another Chinese army, consisting of 250,000 foot and 25,000
horse, had entered the Burmese dominions, and that on their arrival
on or near Shyd-mue-lown mountain, to the westward of the Mé-khaung

of a Burmese killing a Chinaman ; and on both occasions, the Chinese residents
successfully used their influence with the Burmese prince, MeNn-raa-Gy1'H, to
have the Burmese executed. Nothing would satisfy the Chinese but the death
of the individuals who had slain their countrymen.

* The Let-wé-weng-do-mh& is the officer in command of the northern en-
trance to the palace. The words mean literally, ‘‘ left-hand royal entrance
chief,’’ and the dé, or royal, is often omitted. Thisis Symus’s Ledougmee, and
‘¢ the governor of the north gate’’ of some of our officers.

1837.) Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 181

river, a part of the army, consisting of 150,000 foot and 15,000
horse, under general Yi/N-rsu’-TA-yENG, was detached by the route of
Nuay-leit near Mé-wiin against Bamé. His Majesty had before,
anticipating the return of the Chinese, ordered Kaung-toun to be
reinforced and filled with provisions, so as to enable it to hold out
under its governor BALA-MEN-DEN, and now directed that two armies
should proceed from Ava, one by water up the Erdwadi to Ba-mé
under the Let-wn’-wENnc-muv’, and the other by the land route to
the westward of that river, under the Win-gyih Maué-rtsi’-THv’,
who should be joined by all the force he might find at Ms-gaung,
Mé-nhyen and other towns in that neighbourhood, and then march
by the Tsandé (Sdnta*) route, and attack the Chinese. On the 30th
January, 1768, the Wun-gyih marched with 22 divisions, consisting
of 20,000 foot, 2,000 horse, and 200 war elephants ; and on the 4th
February, the water force, under the Let-ws/-weNnG-p6-MHv’, con-
sisting of 11 divisions, 15,000 men, and with 300 boats carrying
guns and jinjals, proceeded up the Erdwadi towards Ba-mé.

From Shyd-mue-loan mountain another portion of the Chinese
army, consisting of 10,000 horse and 100,000 foot, under general
TsnEne-td-L6-ye marched by the Tsandd route against Mo-gaung. A
body of 5,000 horse and 50,000 foot also took post on Thinzd-nuay-
Jein mountain, whilst the force under general Yi’N-Tsv’-TA-YENG,
when it reached Ba-mé, stockaded itself along the bank of the river
at the spot where the mart is held.

The governor of Kaung-toun, not having sufficient force to go out
and attack the Chinese, employed himself in repairing the old and
constructing new defences, &c. about that town. The Chinese, leav-
ing 3,000 horse and 30,000 foot with three generals to defend their
stockade at Ba-mé, advanced with 70,000 foot and 7,000 horse under
general Tsu’-T4-ynne@ himself, and invested Kaung-town, which they
assaulted with scaling ladders, axes, choppers, hooks and ropes ;_ but
the garrison, as previously arranged, met the assailants, not only
with a heavy fire of cannon and musketry, but with large boilers of
hot dammer and molten lead, and long pieces of heavy timber, which
they let fall upon them. The Chinese were driven back with great
loss, declaring that the besieged were not men, but natsf or inferior
celestial beings. The~ Chinese then stockaded themselves around
Kaung-toza at a distance of more than 140 cubits.

The Let-we’-wENG-Muv’, or Burmese general, commanding the

* The Burmese pronounce Tsanta as Tsandd.

+ The Burmese nat is the same as the Hindu Devah, and most of the Bur-
mese nats are taken from the Hindu Mythology.

s 2

132 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Frs.

water force from 4va, on arriving at the mouth of the Nat-myet-nha
above the town of Shuegi, stopped to allow all his boats to come
up, and determined, in the meantime, to throw into Kaung-totin a
supply of ammunition. He selected three officers who volunteered
to perform this service with three fast-pulling boats. The Chinese
had only three boats, which they had constructed on their arrival at
Ba-mé. ‘The Burmese volunteers succeeded at daybreak one morn-
ing to pass through the Chinese besieging force stationed to the
westward of Kaung-toun, and entered that town with the supply of
ammunition, as well as with presents of dresses and money, which
the king of dva had sent to the governor. On the same night the
Chinese force made another unsuccessful attack. The governor
arranged with the Burmese volunteers a plan of operations,—namely,
that the water force from Ava should first go and attack the Chinese
posted at Ba-mé, and then fall on the rear of the force besieging
Kaung-toun, from which the governor should at the same time make
a sortie... The volunteers again at day-break passed through the
Chinese force stationed to the north-west of the town, and rejoined
the water force. The general of that force, entirely approving of the
governor of Kaung-tozn’s plan of operations, now moved his fleet of
boats close along the western bank of the Hrdwadi to Ba-mé, and
then, landing his soldiers under a heavy fire from his boats, he
stormed and carried all the Chinese stockades. The Chinese general
before Kaung-toun, Tsu'-1k-ynnG, dispatched upwards of 1,000 horse
in support of Ba-mé, but the Burmese general placed 2,000 troops
to prevent the Chinese crossing the Len-ban-gya river, and Tsu’-14-
YyeNnG recalled them.

The Burmese general then selected three bold and trusty men to
pass through the Chinese force before Kaung-touwn at night, and
report to the governor the fall of Ba-mé, and the intention of the
Burmese general to attack on a certain day the besieging force. On
the appointed day, the Burmese general, leaving one division of his
force at Ba-méd, marched with the remaining nine divisions, and
attacked the Chinese before Kaung-tozn, and at the same time the
garrison of Kaung-toun sallied out. The Chinese, although greatly
superior in numbers, were much disheartened at the loss of their
stockades at Ba-mé, and after three days’ fighting, the whole of the
Chinese works before Kaung-toun also were taken. Ten of their
generals and more than 10,000 men were killed, and the Chinese, —
after setting fire to the boats which they had been building, closed
round their general Tsu’-rA-yENne, and, taking him up, fled to their
force on Thin-zd-nuay-lein mountain. The Burmese followed the

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 13%

Chinese, and, driving them out of their stockades on that mountain,
pursued them as far as Mé:win, taking a great quantity of arms,
prisoners and horses.

The land force of 22 divisions, which marched from Ava under the
Wiin-gyth Mané-rsi’-Tuv’, having arrived at Mé-gaung, after repair-
ing the defences of that town, and leaving a sufficient garrison in it,
proceeded to meet the Chinese army, which was advancing by the
Santa* route. On crossing the Kat-kyo-waing-mé, the Win-gyih
heard that the Chinese army were near Lizé mountain, and sent a
small party in advance to reconnoitre. This party before it came to
Lizé fell in with a party of 1,000 horse, which the Chinese general
TsHENG-TA-LO-yE had also sent in advance, for the same purpose of
reconnoitring, and the Burmese, drawing the Chinese into a narrow
pass between two mountains, where their horse could not form line,
attacked aud defeated them. Judging, however, from this reconnoi-
tring party only consisting of 1,000 horse, that. the Chinese army
must be of great force, the Burmese party stopped on the bank of
the Ndn-nyent river, and sent some scouts on in advance. These
returned with the intelligence, that, on ascending the top of a moun-
tain and climbing some trees, they had seen the Chinese army, which
amounted to about 20,000 horse, and 100,000 foot. The Wun-gyith
then appointed six divisions of his army to proceed with celerity by
the right, and six by the left, round each side of the Lizé mountain,
whilst with the remaining ten divisions, he advanced by the centre
route slowly, and occasionally firing cannon. The Chinese general
hearing of the approach of the Burmese, left one-third of his army
to take care of his stockades in Lizé, and with the remainder advanced
to meet the Burmese, and took post on the eastern bank of the Ndn-
nyen river. The Burmese force under the Witn-gyih came up and
joined the reconnoitring party on the western bank of the same river,
whilst the right’ and left wings, which had reached Lizé by marching
round the rear of the Chinese main army, suddenly attacked and
carried the stockades there. The Chinese in those stockades believ-
ing that the principal portion of their own force was in front of them,
were completely taken by surprise, and fled and joined their army
under general TsHenG-TA-L6-yEn'” These wings of the Burmese army
then fell in with another Chinese force, which was coming from
China with a convoy of provisions to their army, and took possession

* The distance between Mod-gaung and Santa is said to be only five or six
days’ journey.

+ For the Shan word Ném, water and small river, the Burmese always write
Nan.

134 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. ([F xx.

of the whole of the horses, mules and provisions. The Burmese
generals reported their successes to their commander in chief, the
Wiin gvih, by a swift horseman, and proposed that their force should
now fall on the rear of the Chinese army stationed on the east bank
of the Ndn-nyen, whilst the Wun-gyih attacked it in front. The
Win-gyih sent the messenger back approving of the plan of attack,
and fixing the day on which it should take place. On the appointed
day, the two wings of the Burmese army fell on the rear of the
Chinese on two different points, whilst the Wan-gyih crossed the
Nan-nyen and attacked them in front with the main army. The
Chinese generals seeing their army placed between two fires, retreat-
ed and took post at a spot beyond the Lizé mountain; but the Win-
gyih here again attacked them, and completely routed their army,
100,000 men of which fled to Santa and there threw up new works.
The Wun-gyih halted his army at Maing:ld, in order to recruit it.

The Win-gyih having been taken unwell, the king of Ava recalled
him, and appointed the Lrt-ws'-wene-p6-muv’, who was in com-
mand of the Ba-m6é water force, to go and relieve the Wan-gyih,
and with orders to attack and destroy the Chinese army, and then
take possession of the eight Shan towns, Hothi, Latha, Mond, Tsandd,
Maing:mé, Tsi-guen, Kaing-mah, and Mé:win. The Lut-wz’-wene-
pé-mHv’ proceeded with his ten divisions from Ba-mé and joined the
Win-gyih’s army at Maing:/d, and soon after advanced and attacked
the Chinese force at Santa under general TsHenG-TA-1Lé6-yxn’, which
had been suffering much from want of provisions, the inhabitants of
the eight Shan towns having refused to comply with the Chinese
general’s requisitions, declaring that they were subjects of the king
of Ava, and afraid to assist the Chinese. The Chinese were forced
to retreat, and the Burmese pursued them as far as Yunan, taking a
multitude of prisoners, horses, arms, &c. The Let-wn’-wEnc-MHU’
after taking possession of the eight Shan towns, which had hereto-
fore thrown off their allegiance to Ava, joined another Burmese
general, the Win-gyih Maud Tut'-Ha-THvu’Ra, who had been sent
with an army by the route of Ld-ta-tshay-nhit-pand. The two gene-
rals attacked another Chinese force of upwards of 50,000 men, which
was posted on a high mountain to the north-east of Theinni, and one-
third only of these Chinese escaped into their own country. The
Let-ws'-WENG-p6é-mHvu’ and the Wun-gyih Mané Tui'-A-THU'RA
having completed his Majesty’s service, then returned, with the
prisoners, guns, &c. which they had taken, to Ava, where they
arrived on the 21st May, 1767.

In the month of November, 1767, another Chinese army, consist-

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 135

ing of 60,000 horse and 600,000 foot, under the emperor of China’s
son-in-law, Myenc-Kuovu’n-yv’, and his brotherTsu’-TA LO-yn’, enter-
ed the Burmese dominions by the Theinnt route, accompanied by the
ex-Tsé:buah of that place, Nca-aune-puon ; 100,000 men were sent
at the same time against Ba-mé by the Thinzd-nuay-lein route. On
‘this Chinese army attacking Theinnt, the governor and other officers
evacuated the place with most of the inhabitants. ‘The Chinese
general, Myenc-Kuov’n-yx’ then advanced with 30,000 horse and
300,000 foot by the Thibé road, whilst the other general, Tsu’-TA-16-
ye’, having placed a garrison with the ex-Ts6:buah in Theinnt, con-
structed to the south-west of that town, some extensive stockades,
in which he took post with 20,000 horse and 200,000 foot, and
made arrangements for forwarding supplies of provisions to that
portion of their army which was in advance. When a report of this
intelligence was received at Ava from the Tsé:buah of Thibd, the king
appointed 30 divisions, consisting of 30 war elephants, 3,000 horse
and 30,000 foot, under the command of the Wiin-gyih Mana Ts1’-rTuv’,
to go and meet the Chinese army advancing by Theinné and Thibé.
This army marched from Ava on the 24th December, 1767. Two
days after, another army of 20 divisions, 200 war elephants, 2,000
horse, and 20,000 men, under the Win-gyih Maud Tut’na-THUv’Ra,
marched by Shwe-zd-yan*, up Nyaung-ben-gyth and Pé-gy6, towards
the rear of the advancing Chinese army, in order, after intercepting
their communications with Theinnt and cutting off their supplies, to
attack the Chinese in the rear. Four days after a third army, con-
sisting of 200 war elephants, 2,000 horse and 1,000 men, was detach-
- ed under the command of the Let-wnr’-wkeNne-p6-mHv’, with orders
to advance by the Mémeit road, and attack the rear of a Chinese
force which was advancing by that roadf.

On the Wan-gyih Mans Tsv-THv’ arriving at Ban-gyft beyond
Thibot, he sent forward seven divisions of his army which fell in
with the Chinese and were driven back. The Wiin-gyih then advanced
with his whole army, and made an attack on the outposts of the
Chinese force, which were posted on Gout§ mountain to the westward
of Thivé, for the purpose of drawing the enemy out; but the Chinese

* A pagoda at Paleit a village on the Myet-ngay, six or seven miles to the S.
E. of Ava.

+ This is the campaign of which Symes has given some account in p. 69, &c.
of the introduction to his embassy.

t Symes’s Peengee and Chibo.

§ Symes’s Goup-toung-taung is a hill or mountain in Burmese, and Gout
mountain is near Thibé, and not Bamé.

136 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Fus.

general assailing the Wiuin-gyih with an immense superiority of force,
the Burmese were defeated with loss, and driven back in great dis-
order. Three regiments were taken prisoners, being unable to extri-
cate themselves from the midst of the Chinese army, which they had
penetrated in a charge. The Wiun-gyih collected his troops and
retired, thinking only of defending himself. The Chinese general
pursued the Burmese with increased confidence, until the advance of
his army reached Bout-thek-kay-byen. The Win-gyih sent notice to
Ava, that every attempt which the Burmese had made to stop the
Chinese had failed; that they had penetrated as far as Bout-thek-kay-
byen; and that he had taken post at Lowéngd-byen-gyth. When this
intelligence reached Ava on the 9th March, 1768, the whole of the
ministers and officers were much alarmed, and advised his Majesty
to fortify the city, and make preparations for receiving the Chinese,
who were but two or three days’ journey distant. The king abused
his officers, and declared that if the Chinese came, he and the four
princes, his brothers, alone would meet and destroy them.

The Wiin-gyih Maud Tu1’-wa-THU’RA, who was ordered to proceed
with his force to the rear of the Chinese army and cut off their sup-
plies, sent a strong detachment in advance under the Tsit-ké-gyih*,
TEIN-GYA’;-MEN:GAUNG, to reconnoitre. This officer reported, that
the Chinese were advancing in great force, and that he would stockade
himself and oppose them. The Win-gyih fearing to divide his force,
ordered the Tsit-ké-gyih to fall back, but the latter, being of opinion
that his retreating from the immediate vicinity of the enemy would
encourage them, and make them believe that the Burmese force was
inconsiderable, urged the Win-gyih to advance, and threw up a
stockade with large bamboos. The Chinese came up at night and
repeatedly attacked this stockade, but without success. As soon as
the Wun-gyih learnt the Tsit-ké-gyih’s determination to make a
stand, he pushed on with the rest of his force, which accelerated its
pace on hearing the sound of cannon and musketry, and the moment
it reached the Tsit-ké-gyih’s stockade, attacked the Chinese with
great impetuosity. The Chinese were defeated and forced to retire,
and after the Burmese army had recruited a little, the Wan-gyih
followed the enemy, and attacked and drove them out of Ld-shi or
La-shyé, where they had stockaded themselves; and again out of
Kyu Shyé, until they took shelter in Theinnt. The Win-gyih followed
and took post on the bank of the Ndn-beng or Nédn-peng river to the
south-east of Theinni, sending three divisions of his army under
TEIN-GyYA':MEN:GAUNG to the west of the Salueen river at the Kuon-

* Lieutenant-General in war.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 137

lown-da:gu ford, with orders to stop and cut off a convoy of provi-

sions which was coming to the Chinese. This service was success-
fully performed, and the Chinese general Tsu’-ra’-16-yr’ and other
officers finding their own supplies intercepted, were unable to spare
any for their army which was in advance under MyEnG-Kkoun-YeE’
The Chinese near Theinni were soon in great distress from a scarcity
of provisions, and too uneasy to come out and attack the Burmese.
Hearing a report also, that Trincya’:MEN:GAUNG was coming to
attack them with 1,000 musth elephants, the whole Chinese camp were
watching the clouds*. At this time, the Let-wé-weng-mht, who
had marched by the Mo:mett road, arrived with his ten divisions,
and joined the Witn-gyih Maua’ Tur'Ha-THvu’ra before Theinni.
The Let-wé-weng-mht proposed to the Wiun-gyih to let him march
on at once with 30 divisions, and fall on the rear of the Chinese
advanced force near Thibé; but the Win-gyih was of opinion, that
the Chinese near Theinnf should first be disposed of, and believing
that the town of Theinnt, in which Shans and Chinese were inter-
mingled, could be more easily carried than the Chinese works outside
under their general Tsu'-Ta’-Lé-yn’, the Win-gyih stormed Theinni
with three divisions of 10,000 men each, and captured it with the
whole of the Chinese magazines. The ex-Tsé:buah, several Chinese
officers of rank, and as many of the garrison as could escape, fled
into the Chinese entrenchments beyond the town, but nearly 2 or
3,000 Shans and Chinese were killed.

The Win-gyih Mauna’ Tui’Ha-THv’RA then made arrangements for
depriving the Chinese camp of their supply of water, and posted
divisions of his army in aline along the Nda-beng river, from the
south of Theinnt from Kyaxk Koun on that river to the east of the
town, covering at the same time the Ndn-tu river, and planting troops
at every road or passage leading down to the points at which the
Chinese used to come and take water. The Chinese army soon began
to experience great distress, no provisions being able to reach them
from the rear, as well as being in want of water; and when the
Win-gyih ascertained this fact through some prisoners who had
come over to the Burmese in search of water, he attacked the Chinese
entrenchments at three points with more than 30 divisions and
captured them. The emperor of China’s brother, Tsvu’-TA-16-yv¥’,
finding the army unmanageable, cut his throat with his own sword
and died. The Chinese fled pursued by the Burmese, who took a
great many prisoners, together with arms, elephants and horses, and

* Tein in the Burmese language means cloud, and akyd, or in composition

gy4, means between. This is Symes’s Tengia Boo.
T

138 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Frs.

killed more than they could number. The Chinese generals Yau’k-an,
Kue’-wa, Pan-tTHE, Yi’/N-TsouN-ye’, Yi/N-TA-y1’, and Kugn-L6-ye’
were also taken prisoners with their chargers.

The Wiin-gyth Mans TuiHa-tHv/ra then, leaving a strong garri-
son in Theinnt, advanced against the Chinese army under Myene-
KoUN-yrE’. The other Win-gyth, Mana Tsi’-rHv’, who had posted
himself on Lowngd-byen-gyth, learning by the return of the messen-
ger whom he had sent to Ava, that his majesty was highly displeas-
ed with him, determined to make another attack on the Chinese, and,
marching round the rear of Thown:zay, attacked them with three
divisions on both flanks and centre, but owing to the great force of
the enemy, the Burmese were repulsed, and succeeded only in killing
10 or 20,000 men. The Win-gyih rallied his troops, and after
recruiting them a little, arranged another attack. He sent 4,000
men secretly at night to the rear of the Chinese army round their
right and left flanks, with orders to be concealed during the night,
and at day-break to fall upon the right and left wings of the enemy ;
whilst the Witn-gyih, on hearing the sound of their attack, would
advance with the rest of the army in three divisions, and attack the ©
Chinese in front. This attack succeeded completely ; and the weapons
of the Burmese were so smeared with the blood of the Chinese, that
they could not hold them. The Chinese had before suffered greatly
from want of provisions, and their general, now believing that the
Burmese from Theinnt had arrived in his rear, deemed it prudent to
fall back with the whole of his 30 divisions of 10,000 men each.
The Wiun-gyih continued to attack the retreating enemy, and the
whole of the woods and hills were covered with the dead bodies of
the Chinese. The Chinese general Myrnc-xoun-yw,, collecting
as many of his men as he could, retired by Taung-bain, avoiding the
road to Theinni, and on arriving at Maing-yown and Maing-yin,
took post-on the top of a hill. The Wun-gyih Mand Tsi’-rxv’ in
the pursuit of the Chinese met the other Win-gyih Maud Tui’na-
THU’RA advancing with his force, at Naung-66 to the westward of
Lé-shyé. The two armies united and marched towards the Chinese
general at Maing-youn and Maing-:yin, but as soon as he heard of
their approach, he fled into China. The two Win-gyih’s finding the
Chinese had retired, and that the king’s service was completed,
returned with all their prisoners, arms, &c. to dua, where they arriv-
ed on the 17th March, 1768.

The Chinese force of upwards of 100,000 men which had marched
against. Ba-mé by the Thinzd-nuay-lein road, repeatedly attacked that
place, which was so skilfully defended by Buta Mzn:pzn, that they

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 189

could not carry it, and after losing a great many men, and suffering
much from scarcity of provisions, they heard of the flight of the
large Chinese army under the king’s brother and son-in-law, and
immediately raised the siege of Ba-mé, and fled to China.

For more than twelve months there was a cessation of hostilities
between the two countries, owing apparently to a communication
sent from Ava to China by eight Chinese prisoners, who were released
for that purpose. But about the end of 1769, intelligence was receiv-
ed from Ba-mé, that another Chinese army of 50,000 horse and 500,000
foot was marching against the Burmese dominions under three
generals, THu'-Koun-ym, Axoun-yn’, and Yvon-Kxoun-yr’. On
the 21st October, the king of Ava sent a force of 100 war elephants,
1,200 cavalry and 12,000 foot under the Amyauk-win*, Ne Myo’:-
THI'HA-THU’, to Mé:gaung, by the route to the westward of the
Erdwadi. Three days after, another force amounting to 52,000 men
under the Win-gyih Mauna Tui’Ha-rHv’RA proceeded by water to
Ba-mé ; and in another three days, two more divisions proceeded with
the cavalry and elephants under the Mé:meit Tsé:buah and Kyé-
den:yaza, by the road to the eastward of the Hrdwadi.

The three Chinese generals, on reaching Yéy/ mountain to the
north of the ZLizé, detached 10,000 horse and 100,000 foot under
the Kyen-ngan officer, Tsuxnc-ra’-yi’N, to advance by the Mo:-
gaung road, and cutting timber and planks in the most con-
venient spots, brought them to the bank of the Erdwadi, and left
the general Lé-r4-rx’ with 10,000 carpenters and sawyers, to con-
struct large boatst. The main army then marched on towards Ba-
m6, and after throwing up very extensive stockades at Shue-nyaung-
beng, twelve miles to the east of Kaung-tozn, and leaving 100,000
foot and 10,000 horse to defend them under YuoNn-Koun-yYeE’, the
rest of the army, amounting to 30,000 horse and 300,000 foot, under
the other two principal generals and ten officers of high rank, advanced
and invested Kaung-tozn towards the land side. 500 boats also, as
soon as they were built in the upper part of the Erdwadt, were brought
down and placed with 50,000 men under Yi-TA-y1'N, the governor
of Tha-kyeng, so as to invest Kaung-toxn on the river face. Kaung-
town was repeatedly attacked by the Chinese by land and water, but
its governor, Buna Men:prn, defended it so bravely and skilfully,
that the Chinese were obliged at last to confine their operations to

* Chief of artillery ; Symes’s Amion-mee.

+ This statement is opposed to Mr. Gurziarr’s opinion, derived from the
Chinese accounts of this war, that some navigable river from China falls into
the Erdéwadi, and that the Chinese army brought boats with them by that means.

7 2

140 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. ([Frs.

keeping up an incessant fire against the place, from the positions
occupied by their land and water force.

As soon as the Win-gyih Maud Tu1’'HA-THUv’RA, who was advan-
cing with the water force from Ava, heard that the Chinese were
closely besieging Kaung-tot%n, he ordered Tsa'n-LHA-6yI'H, DHaMMA-
vk, Brn Un and Suvuz-paune-neay with four war-boats and all
the boats which had joined him from the different towns on his route
from Ava, to proceed with expedition before the rest of the army,
and endeavour to throw into Kaung-toun a supply of ammunition and
provisions. ‘These four officers attacked the Chinese boats in front
of Kaung-toun, and after defeating and driving them off, and captur-
ing many, succeeded in relieving Kaung-town. Tsa’N-LHA-GyYI‘/H then
stockaded himself with 5,000 men in the rear of the Chinese besieg-
ing force, on a spot to the south of Kaung-toun, and north of the
mouth of the Tstn-gan or Tsin-khan river, whilst Duammatd and
Bint4 Un with their boats, and the Chinese boats, which they had
captured, took post near the island of Kyun-dé on the side of the
Erdwadi, opposite to that on which Kaung-toun stands. The Chinese
water force returned to its former position in front of Kaung-toun,
and 40 or 50,000 Chinese made an attack on Tsa’N-LHA-GYI‘H’S
stockade, but being unable to carry it took post round it.

‘The Win-gyih being joined at Tagaung and Malt by the elephants
and cavalry which had marched from Ava by the eastern route,
detached 100 war elephants, 1,000 horse and 10,000 men under the
Let-wé-weng-mhii with orders to proceed to M6:meit, and after
putting that place in a state of defence, to watch the state of affairs
and seize any opportunity which might offer for attacking the Chinese
army. The Win-gyih himself then advanced with his boats, and on
arriving near Kaung-totin, took post near the island opposite that
place, towards the western bank of the Hrdwadi. He then ordered
1,500 horse and 15,000 foot, under the Shye-weng-mhu* and Tein-
gy4:men:gaung, to cross over and land on the eastern side of the Erda-
wadt, and, marching round the rear of Moya on the north bank of
the Len-ban-gya, to attack any convoy of supplies and provisions
which might be coming to the enemy from China, and afterwards fall
on the rear of the Chinese army.

The force which marched from Ava to Mé.:gaung under the Amyauk-
win, after placing Mo.gaung in a state of defence, advanced to meet
the Chinese army coming in that direction. Learning from his scouts

* ‘Commanding the eastern entrance into the palace,’’ to which honorable

post this officer, who had so much distinguished himself in the preceding
campaigns, appears to have been elevated.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 141

that the Chinese force of 10,000 horse and 100,000 foot under general
TsHENG-TA-1L6-Yn’, which had been detached towards Mé.:gaung, had
halted on the east bank of the Hrdwadi, near Naung-td-16 island,
above Kat-kyo-wain-mé, in order to construct a bridge over the
river, which is narrow there, the Amyauk-wiun rapidly advanced with
his whole force and took post near Peng-thdh, an island lying near
the west bank, and above and below it along the river, whence he
prevented the Chinese from building their bridge or crossing the
Erdawadt.

The Shye-weng-dé-mhii, having crossed the Hrdwad?é river with
his 15,000 men, and_ landed at the landing-place of the Ba-mé mart,
marched round the north of the Len-ban-gya stream and cut off the
supplies of the Chinese, capturing every convoy of men, horses and
mules which was approaching by the Maing:tein road, and then
turned round to attack the rear of the Chinese army; whilst the
Let-wé-weng-mhii, who had been detached to Mé:meit, having put
that town in a state of defence and placed in it a strong garrison
with its Tsé:buah, was advancing towards Kaung-town with his ten
divisions. The Chinese generals, Tuu’-Koun-yn’ and AKoun-yYvP’,
hearing that the Shye-weng-mhti and Let-wé-weng-mht were ad-
vancing in two directions from the rear to attack them, sent out a
force of 5,000 horse and 50,000 foot under Y6-rA4-y1'n, the governor
of Lhyin-yin, to meet the Let-wé-weng-mhi, and another force of
the same strength under K6-rA-y1'n, to meet the Shye-weng-mhiu.

As the Let-wé-weng-mhu was advancing from Mé:meit and had
crossed to the northward of the Tsin-khan river, he fell in with
5,000 Chinese horse which were preceding the Chinese general
Y6-rA-y1’n, and immediately attacked them with 100 elephants and
2,000 musqueteers and broke them. He then sent against the right
and left flanks of the Chinese force 500 Cassay and 500 Burmese
horse, whilst he himself penetrated into the very centre of the Chinese
force with the rest of his ten divisions. The Chinese were complete-
ly defeated and driven back with great loss, and the Let-wé-weng-
mhu halted his force, and took post on the north bank of the Tsin-
khan river.

The Shye-weng-mhi also fell in with the Chinese force sent
against him at a spot beyond the Ndn-ma-bué river, to the eastward
of the great Chinese stockade at Shue-nyaung-beng, and, dividing his
force into three portions of five divisions each, received the Chinese
attack. The Chinese horse advanced with great impetuosity, but
being received by the fire of 3,000 musqueteers from the Burmese
right and left wings, they were driven back with the loss of 5 or

142 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Fus.

600 men. The whole Burmese force then advanced and attacked the
Chinese, and forced them to fall back to their great stockade at
Shue-nyaung-beng with a heavy loss. This stockade being as large
and extensive as a city, the Shye-weng-mhu halted and took post
on the east side of the Nin-ma-bué river.

On the Let-wé-weng-mht then sending out a party of 100 horse
to open a communication with the Shye-weng-mhu, the latter report-
ed that all the supplies of the enemy had been intercepted, and
their communication with the rear cut off, and proposed that the
two Burmese forces should make a combined attack on the great
Chinese stockades at Shue-nyaung-beng, as, after capturing them, the
Chinese army before Kaung-tot%n would be enclosed like fish in a net.
The Let-wé-weng-mhu on receiving this proposition, summoned
all his officers, and after praising it to them, advanced with the whole
of his ten divisions and joined the Shye-weng-mhiti’s force before
the great Chinese stockades at Shue-nyaung-beng. <A plan of attack
being then arranged, the Chinese stockades were stormed at four
points, to the east by six regiments under the Shye-weng-mhit, to
the south by six regiments under Men:ngay-bala, to the west by
seven regiments under the Let-wé-weng-mhu, and to the north by
six regiments under the Lain-bé6*. Some of the Burmese entered
by ladders, whilst others entered by the openings which were made
by elephants employed to butt against and throw down the gates and
timbers. Although the Chinese with their general and the whole
of their officers received the Burmese on the top of their works, and
maintained a heavy fire, the Burmese, urged on by their generals,
the Shye-weng-mhu and Let-wé-weng-mhu, succeeded in enter-
ing the works, when the whole of the Chinese rushed out of the
western face, and joined the army which was before Kaung-totn
under their generals Tuu’-KouN-vYxE’ and Axoun-yr. The Burmese
generals having captured the Chinese entrenchments at Shuwe-nyaung-
beng, with an immense quantity of guns, jinjals, muskets and
ammunition, and horses and mules, placed a garrison of 5,000 men
in charge of these stockades. The Let-wé-weng-mhi with ten
divisions then proceeded and took post at Nauwng-byit on the north
bank of the Ts‘n-khan river, four miles to the south-east of Kaung-
totin ; whilst the Shye-weng-mht with ten regiments took post on
the bank of the Len-ban-gya river, opposite to Mé:yu village, and
eight miles distant from Kaung-toiin.

The Wdn-gyih then sent eight divisions of his fleet under the
Mux-xua-ra’-B6 and seven other officers to attack the Chinese boats

* Officer of Lain, a town and district near Rangoon.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 143

which were blockading Kaung-town. This attack succeeded ; but the
Burmese having returned to the Wiun-gyih with the boats and guns
they had captured, the Chinese fleet rallied and resumed the block-
ade. The eight divisions of the Burmese fleet, as soon as they had
refitted and repaired, again attacked the Chinese fleet, and after a
severe engagement, forced the crews to jump on shore, and leave all
their boats, guns, &c. of which the Burmese took possession. The
Wun-gyih’s army then opened a communication with the garrison
of Kaung-town, and the Win-gyih sent 10 regiments under Men: yu’-
ZEYA-GyO to cross the Hrdwadi below Kaung-totén to the eastward,
and post themselves along the 7’sin-khan river to the south-east of
that town, so as to communicate with Naung-byit, where the Let-
wé-weng-mhuti was stockaded. The Wun-gyih also sent ten regi-
ments under Mun:yu’-YAN-NAUNG to cross the Erawadi above Kaung-
town, and to place themselves along the Len-ban-gya river to the
north of that town, so as to communicate with Moyz%, where the
Shye-weng-mhu was posted. The Wutn-gyih also, in order to
induce the Chinese to believe that strong reinforcements were daily
joining him, made large parties of men, elephants and horses cross
over every day from the west to the east bank of the Hrdwad¢, and
at night brought them all secretly back again to the west.

The Chinese generals Tuv’-Koun-ye’ and Axoun-ypr’, then sum-
moned all their officers, and after describing the defeats which both
their land and water forces had so repeatedly sustained, and the
severe sufferings which their army was experiencing from the want
of every kind of supplies, which the Burmese had intercepted, and
observing that even if they succeeded in an attempt to force the
Burmese armies around them, the Chinese troops would be unable
to go far, owing to the scarcity of provisions, the Chinese generals
proposed to depute a mission to the Burmese camp, in order to open
a negotiation for peace, and for a passage for their army to China.
This proposition being unanimously approved of, the Chinese generals
addressed the following letter to the Burmese commander-in-chief :—

“The generals Tuu/-Koun-ye’, AKOoUN-yuE, and YUON-KOUN-YE’
to the (Burmese) general. When we three, who were appointed to
march to Ava by three different routes, were about to commence
our march in the year 1129, (1767-8,) the (Burmese) general sent
eight Chinese with a letter, stating that all sentient beings desired
rest. We therefore delayed our march a year. Even now, we
should be happy only to see our dispute settled, which it will not
be for years, if we go on fighting. We are not come, because we
want the Burmese dominions. If the sun-descended king (of Ava)

144 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [F xs.

sends presents, as was the former custom, in the 16th year of the
emperor of China’s reign, we shall send presents in return. Our
master the emperor’s orders are: ‘Fight, if they fight; or make
peace, if they make peace.’ We three generals, desirous of settling
this dispute, have come with a moderate force only. In our Chinese
country we are not accustomed to say more than one word, and are
used to speak with truth and sincerity only. The present war has
arisen from the circumstance of the Tsé:buahs of Theinni, Bd-mé,
Mé:gaung, and Kyaing:yotn having come and invited us. We will
deliver up the Tsd:buahs, subjects of the sun-descended king, who
are now in China. Let them be restored to their former towns and
situations. And after the (Burmese) general has delivered up to us
all the Chinese officers and soldiers who are in his hands, let him
submit to the sun-descended king and great lord of righteousness,
and we will also submit to our master, the emperor and lord of
righteousness, that the two great countries may continue on the
same terms as they always were before ; that all sentient beings may
be at rest; that there may be no war; and that the gold and silver
road may be opened.”

The Kue-chow-b6* coming to the advance of the Burmese army
with the foregoing letter on the 3rd December, 1769, the Win-gyih
sent out some officers with a Chinese interpreter to meet the bearer
of the letter. One of the Burmese officers, hearing that the object
of the letter was to open a negotiation for peace, told the Kue-chow-
bo, that in order to establish an important precedent, such negotia-
tion ought to take place on the boundary line between Ava and China.
The Kue-chow-bé replied, ‘‘ Very true, but only say where the boun-
dary is.” The Burmese asked, if Buddhist pagodas were not built in
the towns of Hod-thd, Ld-thd, Mond, Tsandd, Kaing:mah, Khani?, and
Khan-nyen ? The Kue-chow-bo said that they were built, and that
they are still in existence. The Burmese rejoined, the Chinese do
not build or worship Buddhist pagodas, but the Burmese do; such
buildings are erected throughout the king of Ava’s dominions, and
their existence in Ho-thd, Ld-tha, and the other towns, is a convincing
proof of those places belonging to the king of dva. The Chinese
army ought therefore first to retreat beyond those towns, to the
boundary of the Chinese empire at Mé:mytn and Kyeng-thi. (Kyang-si ?)
The Kue-chow-b6 then asked, if there is not such a place as Ta-roup-
m6 (Chinese point) in the king of Ava’s dominions; and on being

* That is, ‘‘ The officer of Kue-chow city ;’’ but this name is generally written
in Burmese history, Kue-tsue-bé.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 145

answered that there is, below the city of Prome,—he asked, if the
Burmese history and ancient records do not mention, that in a former
king of Pagan’s time, a Chinese army invaded the country and
marched along the Hrdéwadt as far as that place, which was thence
ealled Taroup-mé ;—and on again being answered in the affirmative,
he observed, an army under the son, brother, and son-in-law of
TsHEN-ByU’-MYA:YEN, king of Pegu, only came as far as those towns
of H6-thi, La-thd, &c. during the reign of that king, and built those
pagodas ;—but if you refer to the spot only to which an army may
have happened to reach, the Burmese army ought, on the same _prin-
ciple, to retreat as far as Turoup-mé*. The letter from the Chinese
generals was then taken in to the Win-gyih, who, after reading a
translation of it which was made, sent word that all his officers had
not yet joined him, and that the Kue-chow-bé must come again in
four or five days.

The Win-gyih summoned thirty of his principal officers and con-
sulted with them as to the answer which should be made to the
letter from the Chinese generals. They all recommended that no
terms should be given ;—but the Win-gyih observed, that whenever
the Chinese had heretofore erred and attacked Ava, the Burmese
kings restrained their feelings and granted them peace, recollecting
the long friendship which had existed between the two countries ;—
that even if the Chinese force then before them were entirely destroy-
ed, the empire of China would still possess abundance of troops and
population ;—that if the Burmese refused to grant terms to the
Chinese, when asked by them, and cut them to pieces, such a pro-
ceeding would be recollected for many successive generations with
feelings of animosity and desire of revenge on their part, and the
inhabitants of both countries would continue deprived of peace and
quiet. For these reasons, the Win-gyih gave it as his opinion, that
terms ought to be granted to the Chinese,—and declared, that if the
king of Ava disapproved of the measure, he would take the whole
responsibility of it upon himself. The other officers acquiesced, and
the Win-gyih then addressed a long reply to the Chinese generals,
recapitulating the causes and events of the war, and concluding with
an inquiry, whether the Chinese generals desired to settle the dispute
by arms or by negotiation. The Chinese generals Tuvu’-KouN-Y¥E’
and Axoun-yrw’, (the latter here stated to be the emperor of China’s
son,) next sent a long letter addressed to the king of Ava, closing

* The ground on which the Burmese claimed Hé-thd, Ld-thd, &c. is precisely ~
the same as that on which the Burmese of the present day founded their right

to Kubo valley, Manipur, and even to Chitiagong and Dacca.
U

146 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Fs.

with a request, that officers of rank and intelligence on each side,
should meet and settle all points of difference; and with this condi-
tion, that the ‘Chinese army should not retire until after the Burmese
army was withdrawn; for, as the Chinese generals said, if we retreat
first, we are afraid the Burmese army may follow and attack us, as
was done at Theinnt. This letter was brought to the outposts of the
Burmese camp by the Kue-chow-bé and the interpreter Nea-myat-
THUON-AUNG, on the 10th December, 1769. The Burmese officers
who came out and met him, at first refused to take the letter, observ-
ing that the business must be discussed with them; that the king of
Ava ought not to be addressed; and that, in fact, they dare not
forward any such letter to him. The Kue-chow-bé assured the
Burmese, that the person who had written the letter from the
Chinese generals had made a mistake through ignorance, and that
the letter was intended for the Burmese generals and officers. The
Kue-chow-b6 further proposed, that if the Burmese really desired to
make peace, they should permit the Chinese army to retire freely to
a suitable situation, at which the negotiation might be concluded;
and displayed great anxiety for peace as soon as possible. The
Burmese officers sent him back with a promise only to report all he
had said to their general.

The Kue-chow-bé returned to the Burmese camp on the 12th of
December, when the Win-gyih delivered to him a letter for the
Chinese generals, expressing his willingness to negotiate a peace.
The moment the Chinese generals understood the contents, they sent
the Kue-chow-bé back to the Wun-gyith, to beg of him to fix the
day on which certain officers of the two armies should meet and
discuss the matter. The Win-gvyih appointed the following day.

On the 13th December, 1769, fourteen Burmese and thirteen
Chinese officers of rank met in a large shed, which was erected for
the purpose at the south-east angle of the town of Kaung-towén. On
the part of the Chinese the Kue-chow-bé was the principal speaker,
and on that of the Burmese, the Witin-dauk Ng-my6-MAHA-THURA.
The Burmese demanded, that the Tsd:buahs of Theinnt, Ba-mé, and
M6:gaung should be immediately made over to them. The Chinese
said, that these T'sé:buahs were not in their camp, and affirmed with
an oath, that they should be forwarded to Theinni and surrendered
to the Burmese there, within six months from that date. The follow-
ing treaty was then written on white paper with ink, and a copy
delivered by the Chinese to the Burmese :—

‘““ Wednesday, 13th December, 1769, in the temporary building to
the south-east of the town of Kaung-toun. His Excellency the general

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 147

of the lord who rules over a multitude of umbrella-wearing chiefs
in the great western kingdom, the sun-descended king of Ava, and
master of the golden palace, having appointed, [here follow the names
and titles of the 14 Burmese officers,) and the generals of the
master of the golden palace of China, who rules over a multitude of
- umbrella-wearing chiefs in the great eastern kingdom, having appoint-
ed, [here follow the names and titles of the 13 Chinese officers, ]
they assembled in the large building, erected in a proper manner
with seven roofs to the south-east of the town of Kaung-todn, on the
13th December, 1769, to negotiate peace and friendship between the
two great countries, and that the gold and silver road should be
established agreeably to former custom. The trvops of the sun-
descended king and master of the golden palace of Ava, and those
of the master of the golden palace of China, were drawn up in front
of each other when this negotiation took place; and after its conclu-
sion, each party made presents to the other, agreeably to former
custom, and retired. All men, the subjects of the sun-descended
king and master of the golden palace of Ava, who may be in any
part of the dominions of the master of the golden palace of China,
shall be treated according to former custom. Peace and friendship
being established between the two great countries, they shall become
one, like two pieces of gold united into one; and suitably to the
establishment of the gold and silver road, as well as agreeably to
former custom, the princes and officers of each country shall move
their respective sovereigns to transmit and exchange affectionate
letters on gold, once every ten years.”

The Burmese negotiators, after receiving the above treaty, applied
to the Chinese to make over to them such boats as the Chinese still
appear to have had near Kaung-toun. The Chinese promised to
deliver the same after they had been employed in bringing up their
stores to Ba-mé; but the boats were burnt on the same day by the
Chinese generals, and some difference of opinion afterwards took
place about them. Presents being exchanged between the Chinese
and Burmese generals, and some sent by the Chinese to the king of
Ava, the Chinese army began their march towards China on Monday,
the i8th December, followed at a distance of a jinjal shot by the
Burmese divisions under the Let-wé-weng-mhi and Shye-weng-
mht, until the Chinese reached the boundary of their country, when
the Burmese returned to Ba-mé and Kaung-touwn. At the same time,
the Chinese commanders-in-chief having sent the necessary orders
to that portion of their army which had marched towards Mo:gaung,
that force also retired into China.

u 2

148 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Fue.

The Chinese armies having suffered long from want of provisions,
those men only who were able-bodied succeeded in reaching China,
and the forests and mountains were filled with countless numbers
who died on the route from starvation.

When the officer, whom the Win-gyih sent with a report of the
peace which had been concluded with the Chinese, and with a large
quantity of silks and satins that had been received from the Chinese
generals as presents for his majesty, arrived at Ava, the king dis-
approved of the conduct of the general and officers, for allowing the
Chinese army to escape; refused to accept the presents, and ordered
that the wives of the general and other chief officers should be placed
with the Chinese presents on their heads, in front of the western
gateway of the palace; and notwithstanding that the wife of the
general-in-chief was a sister of the principal queen, she and the wives
of the other officers were exhibited for three days at the appointed
place, with the bundles of Chinese silks and satins on their heads.

The Wiun-gyih and other officers hearing how highly the king was
displeased, were afraid to return to Ava immediately, and determined
to go first and attack Manipur, the Tsé:buah of which, they heard,
had been fortifying himself again. In January, 1770, therefore, the
Burmese army crossed to the westward of the Erdwadi at Kaung-toin,
and marched to Manipur, and although the Ts6:buah of that place made
arrangements for checking the progress of the invaders at every defile
and narrow pass, the Burmese army succeeded in penetrating to the
capital, when the Tsé:buah fled with his family and as many of his
adherents as he could, and concealed themselves in jungles and high
hills. The Burmese army seized the whole of the population and
property they found in the country, with the princess of Mueyen,
Tuonké, and princes Hx'mé and Tsanpa-yo’-Kay, and brought them
to Ava, where they arrived on the 23rd of March, 1770.

The king, still displeased at the Chinese army having been allowed
to escape into China, refused to see the Wtin-gyih and other officers
of the Burmese army, and ordered them to be removed out of his
kingdom into’some other territory. They were conveyed to the
eastern side of the Mytt-ngay, which joins the Hrdwadi near the north-
east angle of the city of Ava; and two other Wiin-gyths were also
ordered by the king to be taken to the same place, for having pre-
sumed to speak to his majesty in favor of the general and other
officers. About a month after, the king forgave the whole of them,
and allowed them to return to dva.

The Chinese generals, Tou’-Kovu’n-yn’ and Axoun-ye’, returned
and reported to the emperor of China, that having made peace with

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 149

the Burmese at Kaung-town upon these conditions ; namely, that the
Tsé:buahs of Theinni, Ba-mé and Mé:gaung, subjects of the king of
Ava, should be surrendered at Theinni ; that all the Chinese officers
and soldiers taken prisoners by the Burmese in the years 1765, 1766,
1767, and 1769, should be given up; and that ambassadors should
be sent by both sovereigns once in ten years, the armies of both
nations had retired; and that two officers, the Kue-chow-bé and
Kyi/n:mewn:T1 Tu na, had much distinguished themselves. The empe-
ror of China was greatly pleased and desired to promote those officers ;
but two of the imperial kinsmen, H&4-rd-yi/n and Tsur’n-tT&-yi'Nn,
with two Tartar nobles, the governors of Ats\-kyain and Maing:thin,
submitted that they should first be allowed to go down to Mé:myin
and see how far the statements of the Kue-chow-b6é were founded in
truth. These four individuals accordingly came down to Mé:myin
and sent a letter to the Burmese governor of Kaung-toxn, in charge
of a subordinate officer and upwards of fifty men; but the governor
finding from a translation of the letter, that its contents were very
unfriendly, seized and confined the whole of the Chinese mission. A
report of the Burmese governor’s proceeding was immediately for-
warded to the emperor of China at Pekin, who ordered the Kue-chow-
bé to go down himself and see how the matter could he settled.

The Kue-chow-bé6-came down to Mé:win with upwards of 1,000
soldiers, and sent a very civil letter to the governor of Kaung-toun,
requesting him to release the Chinese party he had confined, and to
send back with them the letter which had been addressed to him by
the governors of Atsi-kyain and Maing:thin, by order of H&-r4-y1'/N
and Tsui'n-rA-y'n. The governor of Kaung-totm immediately
complied with this request; and on the Kue-chow-bé perusing the
letter, which had been sent to Kaung-town, and finding its contents
to be not only uncivil, but warlike and threatening, he forwarded it
to Pekin. The emperor was exceedingly angry, and ordered H&-14-
yin and TsHin-TA-yI’N, with the two Tartar nobles who had written
the letter, to be sent up to Pekin in irons. H<A-rX-y1'n died on the
road, but on the arrival of the other three individuals at Pekin, the
emperor ordered them to be executed. In the same year, in October,
1770, the caravans of Chinese merchants came down as befvre to
Ba-mé, Kaung-tou%n, and other places in the Burmese dominions.

(To be continued.)

150 Notice on Balantium. [Fes.

X.—Notice on Balantium, a genus of the Pteropodous Mollusca; with
the characters of a new species inhabiting the Southern Indian Ocean.
By W. H. Bznson, Esq. B.C. S.

In Vol. iv. J. A. S., page 176, I enumerated the genera of Ptero-
poda met with in my voyage from England, and noticed, under No.
11, a new perforate genus a'lied to Cleodora, which I marked as very
rare, in consequence of the specimen which fell to my net having
been the only one seen during the passage.

On looking over the plates of Lamarckian genera of Testacea given
in the old series of the London Quarterly Journal of Science, Vol. XV.
I met wiith a figure, No. 107, Plate VII., which bore a very near re-
semblance to the shell from which I intended to draw the characters of
a new genus; and on reference to the letter-press, page 220, I found
a note which had theretofore escaped my notice, containing the
characters of the genus Balantium, which the anonymous translator
proposed to establish in order to receive a shell taken by Mr. Crancu,
in Captain Tuckgy’s expedition to the Congo, and preserved with
another shell, apparently of the same genus, in the British Museum. —
The writer assigned the shell provisionally to the family of Hyaleana,
merely from the strong analogy which the substance of the shell-bore
to that of Hyalea, until an opportunity should occur of obtaining
more accurate information regarding a species so interesting. That
opportunity has partly occurred to me, and I am enabled, by the
discovery of a second allied species, to confirm, from an inspection of
the animal, the correctness of the writer’s conjecture regarding the
location of the genus in the order Péeropoda. The following is the
description of Balantium recurvum, as given in Brande’s Journal.

‘«« Shell transparent, very thin and fragile, hyaline, corneous, hasti-
form: apex recurved ; open at both ends ; superior aperture dilated,
sharp-edged ; inferior round, very minute; sides acute ; superior disk
undulated; inferior rounded; numerous transverse grooves on both
sides.”

The new species differs from the description in having no re-
curved termination to the shell, or at least the bend is so incon-
spicuous, as to be of no value as a character; the terminal aperture
is also larger in proportion, being, in my specimen, nearly 0.05 of an
inch in diameter. It has on one face three radiating longitudinal
ribs, (one central and broadest, and two lateral.) The lateral margins
are more regular than in B. recurvum, are destitute of the grooves
which cross the shell transversely, and are provided with a groove
running the whole length of their truncated edge, whence it happens

1837.] Notice on Balantium. 151

that they are bicarinate, instead of presenting a single edge or keel.
The other face has only one. broad central elevation, which expands
gradually, and in proportion to the increase in width of the shell,
towards the superior aperture. My shell is shorter in proportion
than B. recurvum. 1 propose to describe it as

Batantium BicarINATuUM.

Testa compress sub-triangulari hastiformi, faciebus utrisque trans-
verse sulcatis, superiori triradiataé, radiis convexis, approximatis ad
marginem superiorem provectum undulas tres formantibus ; facie
inferiore medio convex4, abbreviaté; marginibus lateralibus levibus
unisulcatis, sub-bicarinatis.

Long. 0.65, Lat. 0.5 poll.

Habitat in Oceano Indico Australi, pon procul ab insulis Amster-
dam et Sancti Pauli dictis.

I took the shell on the night of the 28th November, 1834, in S.
lat. 36° 30’, and E. long. 75° 30’, in company with Janthina exigua
and another small flat spired species, Cleodore, Hyalea, a small Cepha-
lopode of the genus Cranchia, an independent floating Anatifera, and
a crustaceous marine Centipede. With-+the exception of a protrusion
of a small portion of the Molluscum at the apex, the animal was very
similar to that of Cleodora, but having been crowded with too many
specimens in spirits of insufficient strength, it decayed, and was no
longer recognizable, when I had an opportunity of substituting a
stronger preservative liquor.

I observe that De Ferussac, in his enumeration of the species of
Pteropoda, contained in No. 262 of the Bulletin des Sciences, has refer-
red B. recurvum to the genus Cleodora, as C. Balantium. As the only
habitat given by him is Congo, it is evident that he was possessed of
no information in addition to that contained in the Journal of Science,
and that he had arbitrarily assumed the specimen to be defective in
the apex. The discovery of another species with a similarly perfo-
rated extremity, and a like flattened form, should cause us to hesitate
before blotting out the genus indicated by the writer in the Journal
of the Royal Institution. Nothing but the discovery of an imperfo-
rate specimen should now permit its annexation to Cleodora, between
which and Hyalea it appears to supply a void. The parts of Pelagian
shells which are most subject to injury are the delicate edges of the
apertures, not the imperforate apices, which even in the tender spinous
terminations of the Creszdes and Cleodore, are always met with in a
perfect state. Cuvieria forms no exception to the rule, as, in that
genus, the spinous termination is cut off by a diaphragm, and the
derelict portion, therefore, follows the ordinary rule observable in

152 Additional fragments of the Sivatherium. [Fes.

truncated shells. The terminal volute of Carinuria is also liable to
decadence, but nc perforation is visible in the injured part.

I think that the preceding observations will tend to uphold the
claim of Balantium to rank as one of the prominent types of form,
which, for convenience’ sake, are termed genera, and that it is de-
sirable that the anonymous institutor of it should claim his proper-
ty, in order that we may know to whom we should rightly attribute
its first indication.

The other species noticed in the Journal of Science, as preserved in
the British Museum, would appear, from the figure referred to in Par-
Kinson’s Introduction, to be a Cleodora which we met in a tract of the
Indian Ocean contained between the parallels of 30° south and 3°
north, and the meridians 86° and 92° east; but Parxinson’s figure
does no justice to the form of that truly elegant and delicate shell.

X1.—Additional fragments of the Sivatherium.

Before Colonel Cotvin’s departure for Europe, we requested permis-
sion to take a cast of the beautifully preserved lower jaw of the Sivathe-
rium which he exhibited at the Government House scientific party in
January last. In further token of his zeal for science, and of his ever-
readiness to oblige, he has, even in the hurry of embarkation, favored us
with the accompanying lithographic drawings of the same jaw, and of
the larger fragment of the occiput also on its way to adorn some ca-
binet of fossil osteology inhis native land. This fragment is the more
valuable on account of its being perfect in the parts deficient in Dr.
Fauconrr’s specimen published in the Asiatic Researches, vol. xix.*
We subjoin the Colonel’s note explanatory of the drawings, (Plates
VII. IX.)

«7 herewith send you two plates of the Sivatherium, one of the por-
tion of the head 1 was fortunate in having brought in from the lower
hills below and west of Ndhan just before I left Dadupur. It arrived
encumbered with a good deal of hard sandstone matrix, most of which
l had cleared away. This specimen is valuable, though it has no
teeth, from having the occiput very entire, and from its proving the
accuracy of Dr. Fauconer’s assumption, founded on examination of
the original head, that the animal had four horns with bony cores, as
this has the offset of one of the back branched horns very clearly
marked; suitable to which ] may mention that Captain CauTLey
has found in his collection a large flat horn. In this Plate, fig. 1

* See Journal Asiatic Society, vol. v. January.

Jour: 48: Soe. Voi V1. PL. WUE

SIVATHERIUM
Ocegqnut

SS y \ ny
\: Mile SS :
AGO

\

“ \ \ \
vat

VPA

Z ZZ

-

EC SF

N Minis) ) = Lt
STH
Scicle. Jb" Natural sizw.

Printed at le oriental Lidb Press, Cal culta,

SIVATHERIUM

lover Jae.

S

NY \ ————
»

sVar= "JMU

T=

SNS
Sa
yp

ae

a

J VA on

SHIN

pe! an “ih

tla lt
:

f » Y > n P : ‘a ;
Ve i F 2) , Hy j Wd me: | ‘Yi!
( Ny “4 ~ pay | i J Bef }) q \ ‘hy I i ‘
= ae 1 HT pie hh il i, {fs ) ( | { ® :
SS eee, it, i Vf fa i 7 \ rn
ae : Wy
‘ =

| yt
=a

2 oF

+

. 2 ‘
o* F -~
Niger ’

if 5) 4

A

el ane

1837.] Note on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. 153

represents a front view of my fragment; fig. 2, a side view of the
same, showing the setting on of the new horn, and the rise of the
front one over the eye; fig. 3 is a view of the occiput :—the whole
appear partly distorted from occurrence of a shift. For the left lower
jaw of the Sivatherium, delineated in the 2nd Plate, I am indebted te
Conductor W. Dawe, of the Canal Department, for whom it was
brought in, inclosed in a mass of similar sandstone, from near the
sources of the Sombe river, north of Dddipur and east of Ndhan,
shortly before [ came away. It is a very perfect and beautiful speci-
men, with its molars, four in number, almost quite entire, and is the
specimen which you have moulded.

Fig. 1 is of the outside of the left lower jaw.

Fig. 2, ditto crown of the teeth, in which I have endeavoured to
be accurate in drawing the flexures of the enamel.

Fig. 3 is of the inside of the same jaw.

In fig. 1 I have hardly had the jaw perpendicular when drawing it,
as it does not sufficiently express the great height of the inner range
of the molars over their outer edge, which a cross section would have
better shown; but as the specimen is gone on board, I cannot now
make it.”

XII.—Note on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. By Capt.C. M. Wanz.

Near the village of Bhasra and the source of the Lohand Khad, (a
rivulet, which flows into the Satlaj from below the ridge on which
the fort of Chamba is situated,) there is a mineral spring, the water
of which has a strong saline taste, and is said to be very efficacious
in cases of goitre, dropsy, and rheumatism. Many people are in the
habit of resorting to it from the neighbouring country annually in
the months of May and June, December and January, to drink its
water, both for the cure of these complaints, and to benefit by the
salutary effect it is supposed generally to have on the constitution.
A course of seven days is considered sufficient to affect the patient
with its peculiar qualities. It is drank early in the morning and at
meals, and has a slightly aperient quality. While drinking the water
it is necessary, in the opinion of the natives, to observe a strict regi-
men, eating nothing but dry wheaten cakes kneaded with the water of
the spring, and occasionally a few grains of black pepper. When the
actual course of drinking is over, abstinence from salt in any form is
enjoined for the seven following days. During the hot months it is
visited chiefly by those who are affected by goitres. In the cold
months it is found to be beneficial in scrofulous complaints, as well

x

154 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Fex.

as dropsy and rheumatism. When taken for rheumatic affections the
body is said at first to swell and to subside after the water has been
drunk the regulated time. Persons of wealth, and those who are not
able to proceed to the spring, send for the water from a distance at the
proper season, in order to go through a course of it. There are no
habitations near the spring of a permanent description. Those who
resort to it, generally amounting to two or three hundred at a time,
erect temporary sheds for themselves while they remain. The soil is
argillaceous, of a reddish blue tint. Though situated near the source
of the Lohand Khad, there appears to be no connection between the
spring and that rivulet, excepting in the rainy season, when the inun-
dation is stated to impair the efficacy of the water, and neutralise its
saline taste. The dimensions of the spring are about three feet broad
and five deep. It is immediately on the frontier of the haldir and Han-—
dar territories. Lohand Khad forms the boundary between these two
States, and flows into the Saélaj near Kiralpur in the valley of Mak-
howal above the town of Ropur. No sacred character seems to be
attached to the spring any more than the reverence with which the
Hindus are accustomed to regard these phenomena of nature in all
situations. It does not appear to be frequented by any pilgrims, who
are led to it from religious motives alone. The Khalir raja attempted
some years ago to levy a tax on those who come to drink the water,
but was diverted from his purpose by the advice of Captain Murray,
to whose authority he was subject, for his possessions on the left
bank of the Sailaj.

[The analysis of this and numerous other specimens of water will
be given hereafter.—J. P.]

XIII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Wednesday Evening, the 1st March, 1837.

W. H. Macnacuten, Esq., Vice-President, in the chair.

Messrs. J. M. Mint and W. Cracrorr, proposed at the last meeting,
were ballotted for, and duly elected Members of the Society.

H. Torrens, Esq. was proposed by Mr. H. T. Pruvsnp, seconded by
Mr. MacnaGuten.

Col. Hezeta, proposed by Major Taytor, second by the Secretary.

Mr. W. Srorm, proposed by Mr. Bett, seconded by Dr. WatticH.

The Secretary proposed the Bishop of Cochin-China as an Honorary
Member, seconded by Mr. W. H. Macnacuten ;—referred to the Com-
mittee of Papers.

Read a letter from Captain H. Harxness, Secretary to the Royal
Asiatic Society, acknowledging the receipt of oriental works published
by the Society. i

Read a letter from H, T. Prinsep, Esq. Secretary to the Government
of India, General Department, communicating the following extract from
a Letter, No. 15, of 1836, from the Honorable the Court of Directors, dated
the 14th September, 1836.

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 155

Para. 4. We learn from the Journal of the Asiatic Society that you have
recently transferred tne European portion of the Books of the Library of the
College of Fort William to a Public Library in Calcutta, and the Oriental
Works to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. We observe that this measure is made
dependent upon our sanction, but as we are not aware of the reasons which
recommended such a distribution, we refrain at present from issuing any direc-
tions upon the subject. With regard to the manuscripts, however, it is probable
that the collection comprizes many copies of several of the works or duplicates
of those previously in the possession of the Asiatic Society ; and we direct that
in all such cases two copies be forwarded to us without awaiting the receipt of
our decision upon the arrangement which you have made for the distribution of
the contents of the College Library. We, at the same time, desire that you cause
to be prepared and forwarded to us by the first opportunity, a list of the several
works, both European and Oriental, which are included in the arrangement now
referred to. :

Ordered,—that a list be prepared of the works included:in the Court’s
requisition, and that the manuscripts in question be separated for trans-
mission home through the Government.

The Secretary noted the sale of 2,000 Rupees Company’s Paper with
which the Printer’s bill had been discharged.

Read a letter from Monsieur S. L. Laporte, Secretary to the Linnean
Society at Bordeaux, proposing a mutual correspondence and interchange
of objects of natural history, which M. Laporre also offers to individual
members from his own rich collection of Zoology.

Read a letter from Professor Orum. Frank of Munich, acknowledging
the receipt of Oriental works published by the Society, and suggesting a
list of some of the principal Sanserit works which it would be desirable
to undertake, on the completion of those now in hand.

, Mr. E. V. Irwin presented on the part of the author, a duplicate of
the Chronological hypothesis signed Veriras, which was received from
Yan Dieman’s Land some months ago.
Library.

Dr. Watticn presented a continuation of the Meteorological Register
kept at the Mauritius, by M. Jutes Dessarpins.

Mr. D. O. Dyas Sompre presented a finely illuminated copy of the
Gulistan, supposed to have been copied for the emperor AURANGZEB at
Biipir, and lately belonging to the Begum Sompre’s library.

Read a letter from J. Beni, Esq., Secretary to the Agricultural and
Horticultural Society of Calcutta, forwarding for presentation a copy of
the 3rd vol. of its Transactions. ;

Mr. Jonannes AvpALL presented a map of Armenia, published at
Venice, in 1778.

Notice Historique sur Coarxtes TELFAIR, Esq. late President of the Societé
of Natural Histoire of Mauritius, by M. Jutien Dessaroiws, Secretary to the
Society—presented by the author.

Narrative of the wreck of the Lady Munro on the isle of Amsterdam in 1835,
—by Dr. M’Cosh.

The following books were received from the booksellers :

Buckland’s Bridgwater Treatise, Geology and Mineralogy, Vols. I. and II.

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia: Foreign Statesman, Vol. 3rd.

The following works translated and published by Mr. Lewis Da Costa,
were presented on his part by Mr. Georee Hitt.

4 vols. 4to. Elements of General History, in Hindastanf.

1 vol. ditto, The Book of Common Prayer, in Persian.

1 ditto, ditto, ditto, ditto, ditto, in Hindfstani.
1 ditto, 8vo. ditto, ditte, ditto, ditto.
1 ditto, ditto, ditto, Abstract, ditto, ditto.

1 ditto, 4to, The Penal Code, in Persian.
1 ditto, ditto, Regulations of Distress, Replevin and Sale, &c. of Lands, do.

156 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Fz.

Museum.

Mr. Dyas Somsre presented to the Society, through Dr. Buruint, the
sword of her late Highness Begum Somsre, which she had worn from the
hae 1778 to the day of her death, and which was always kept by her bed-
side. ;

A collection of models of the human hand and foot in plaister of Paris,
was presented on the part of Mr. C. W. Smiru.

Dr. Wisg, Principal of HughliCollege, intimated that he was desi-
rous of forming a museum in connection with the Haghli College, and
would be happy to receive any duplicates which the Society might be
able to spare.

The following memorandum and proposition were submitted by Cap-
tain CuNNINGHAM :—

‘* Having been engaged during the past month in arranging the coins in the
Cabinet of the Asiatic Society, I beg to submit to the Members of the Society
the following observations upon their collection.

1. The collection of coins belonging to the Asiatic Society is so exceedingly
meagre in every series of coius that would be of use to the historian and to the
antiquary, and, at the same time, the individual specimens are so very poor in
point of preservation, that the whole number of coins, which have been many
years in collection, is scarcely deserving of the name of a Cabinet. To prove
the meagreness of the collection, I need but to subjoin a list of the coins now
in the Cabinet of the Society, in which the only really valuable specimen is a
gold coin of MAHENDRA Gupta.

List of the Coins in the Society’s Cabinet, with their value..

Co.’s Rs.
1 Gold coin of MAHENDRA GUPTA, .........cc- 5b aued, ae ORs OU
52 Dekkany gold hoons ; some small, others minutely small,...... 60

7 Modern gold coins, chiefly Nipdlese, ...... ......e2eeceeeeess 20
42 Indo-Scythic coins, including some rudely executed base gold
(ty ARE ES Aa AO eA ih oe AMOI eso SAIGOIOD CIE Doo 26s. eal
26 Grecian, Arsakian and Sassanidan, ......cccccecccevccsscorsse OU
30 Masalman and Nipalese silver coins, Buclocacomoc. sclly
227 Miasalman pice, all exceedingly common, excepta Mahmud, .. 11
281 Dekkany pice—mostly modern and wanting inscriptions—nearly
worthless,.. 0000 ceseececnserons dS elee os alsreefeie se oft (ye
115 small silver coins—punch marks and Varaha series, all bad, .... 25
NoGy Chinesepand nhapanese, cmerscsrel steps) icicielohelenae cielclcre |<) dercisteia stelerenamiste 5.
25 Continentalisilver COMB say 2 e\ 6 0% Seine vicieps sunpvanele ob = cusiver stele sent oe
ZAMORA COMMIS scteicie'sioieisious eye icles deleieralepclaisisl sisi aitiels ine, ofeleiey sie te inteanremenli

2, Itis a fact, which must be known to most of the Members, that the Socie-
ty’s collection has not been incrased during the last two or even three years by
the addition of a single coin; or, in other words, that since private individuals
have commenced the collection of coins, there have been few, if any, pre-
sented to the Society’s Museum: most persons finding more pleasure in
obliging a friend, by presenting to him any coins that they may pick up, than
in displaying their public zeal by making a donation of them to the Society. I
therefore beg to propose,— :

As the Society’s Cabinet has not been increased during the last three years
by the donetion of a single coin, and, as from the number of private individuals
now collecting coins, there is but little likelihood of any donations being made
for the future, , 3 t

That the Society do either increase their collection of coins by purchasing
such as may offer from time to time, in order that their Cabinet, at present
nearly valueless, may be useful to the Antiquary in the elucidation of doubtful
points in history,—

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 157

Or, that the Society do sell their present incomplete collection to the highest
bidder, and apply the proceeds either to furnishing the Museum with subjects
more generally interesting or with furniture indispensably necessary.’’

The general opinion of the Meeting was adverse to the sale of the
Society’s Cabinet, its preservation being no source of expense ; and
it was to be hoped opportunities might occur of rendering it more
important and rich.

Mr. Bev submitted the following communication on the subject of
the statistical inquiries suggested by the Royal Asiatic Society. The
author was thanked by the Chairman for his offer to draw up a series of
papers on staple products of India, and his note was ordered to be made
over to the Statistical Committee.

To James Prinsep, Esq.
Secretary, Asiatic Society.
Sir,

I have read with much satisfaction a pamphlet presented at the last Meeting
of this Society, containing a highly interesting paper drawn up by the Right
Honorable Hott Mscxenzir, and Joun Forses Roy te, Esq, ‘‘ having for its
object the formation of a Committee of Agriculture and Trade in relation to
the East.’’ ;

Conceiving, with advertence to the circular, which accompanied this pam-
phlet, from the Right Honorable Sir ALexanpDER JoHNsTON, Chairman of the
Committee of Correspondence of the Royal Asiatic Society, that any informa-
tion derived from authentic sources, however incomplete, will be acceptable, I
feel desirous to becoine a humble laborer in a field in which I have, from my
arrival in India (16 years) felt peculiar interest ; by submitting to the Society,
for transmission to the Committee of Correspondence in England, if approved
and deemed worthy, the results of information I have endeavoured faithfully to
collect on the varions productions of India.

It may be deemed presumption in me to propose to myself this task, in the
face of so serious an imputation as is borne on the circular in question ; viz.
‘« Few in India know what England requires ; and none of the lights of modern
science having been applied to the agriculture of the former country (India), its
productive powers have, as yet, been very imperfectly developed.”

However undeniable this position is, I hope it may be conceded that there are
those in India who are equally ready to impart the little information they do
possess on the subject which is to engage the attention of the Committee of
Correspondence, as the members of that Committee can possibly be to collect and
arrange it.

Impressed with the importance of, and great advantage likely to be derived
from, a share of public attention being paid to Statistics in this country, I en-
deavoured to draw notice to the project of forming a Society, by a communica-
tion which appeared in the India Gazette of the 15th or 16th of August, 1834,
under the signature of ‘‘ A Friend to Improvement ;”’ and I now rejoice that,
although I failed in attracting attention to the scheme, the matter has been
recently taken up by an able Committee of this Society, for the purpose of
collecting and condensing statistical information generally.

I mention this circumstance only that I may not be thought to write for
writing’s sake, or to offer suggestions and make promises that are frequently
made on the impulse of the moment when any new scheme is adopted, without
due deliberation, or without thoroughly understanding the nature of the obliga-
tion. I have studied the subject long, and the longer my reflections are brought
to bear on Indian Statistics, so much the greater is my desire to be of the least
service in endeavoring to develope the resources of this country. And the only
excuse I can venture to offer for having been so long a silent and useless observer,
is the fact experience has taught me, that to pudlish information of utility at
one’s own expense in India, is a serious and losing affair; while, to throw away
information, or give it to those who do not appreciate it, is an equally unprofit-
able task.

‘A depository has now been opened for the reception of all useful communica.
tions by the formation of two Committees almost simultaneously, for the same
purpose, and these at a distance of some 13,000 miles from each other,—a coin-

158 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Frs.

cidence which ought to convince the most sceptical of the demand for informa-
tion, by no means scarce, but which, for the reasons J have stated, has been
kept back by some, scattered to the winds by others, or carefully locked up in
Government offices ; and now in the year 1837, when any question in political
economy is agitated, there is notin all {ndia a book of general reference. What
is the consequence? A question that in England would be settled in a month,
requires in India at least a year to collect data on which to frame a report.

Now, the least advantage that may be expected from the labors of these
Committees, will be a ready reference to all matters relating to political econo-
my, and a sure guide to future legislation. Instead of groping in the dark, and
seeking information from numerous and doubtful sources, it would be found
carefully collected and condensed from the best authorities at one and the same

oint.
: So grand a design could not be compassed by any one individual, even were
his whole time and attention devoted to its accomplishment, and life ten times
its present span. Butin the hands of a Committee there is no reason to appre-
hend failure, and I think, that as soon as the objects of the Committee are
sufficiently explained and made known, there are many who will willingly and
zealously contribute all they can to the general fund.

Without taking up more of the Society’s time, (and I beg pardon for this
intrusion,) I may merely add that I shall be glad to undertake a series of essays
on the principal productions of India. For example, I would begin with ‘‘ Cot-
ton,’’ which, as Mr. Hott MacKENZItE justly observes, ‘‘ had become almost a
necessary of life to a large proportion of our manufacturers; and it was fear-
ful to think how much we depended for it on a single source of supply.’’

Without meaning to question the accuracy of this argument, I think I could,
without much difficulty, shew, that the English manufacturer is not so en-
tirely dependent on a single source, as it is generally supposed; for these
deductions were drawn from what India has produced—not from what India
can and may produce.

2. I would endeavour to point out the obstacles that have existed to improving
an article now of such vast commercial importance ; and how these obstacles
can be best removed.

3. What the capabilities of this country are, supposing political events com-
pelled the British manufacturer to depend for supplies of cotton on India alone.

4. The average prices of ‘Indian cotton in the English market for the last
twenty years, contrasted with those of American and other foreign grown cotton.

5. That India is capable, under ordinary care and encouragement, of main-
taining a successful competition in the British market with any foreign country.

6. ‘The probable quantity of land in India formerly occupied by cotton,
which has been thrown out of cultivation, by the great influx of British Twist,
and the extent to which this cultivation may be brought back by introducing a
superior stapie and improved mode of culture.

These remarks would be founded on sound calculations deduced from tabular
statements, as well as actual experiment, and not on theoretical argumentation.

Cotton, as I have said, would be the subject of my first essay—which would
be followed by a similar statistical view of our Indian Silk trade. Sugar would
thirdly engage my attention, and so on until the list of staples had been com-

leted.
, From these I should descend into the hitherto less explored, though not less
{nteresting regions of agriculture, and try to discover whether there are not
many productions now left entirely to nature, that could not, with a little atten-
tion, be rescued from unmerited oblivion, and brought to form a valuable addi-
tion to the Materia Medica, and to the present list of exportable products.
I have the honor to be, &c.,
Caleutta, 23rd February, 1837. Joun BELL.
Physical.

A very large stuffed specimen of the Ornithorynchus paradoxus was
presented by Mr. EK. V. Irwin.

A letter from Lieutenant N. Vicary, dated Sydney, 28th October,
1836, announced his having dispatched, under care of Captain Davinson,
of the Lady Kennaway, a box containing a series of the fossil shells of
New South Wales.

i aes
aS » eg
in aioe ¥e hs ra, . ayes
Fas - ‘ ; : +
ri A “. \ A «
4 ~~ o- ye ~ 7 nr ‘ —— ‘
ite ees ek ee Ss mi ee + yt
‘ 7 a iv
es ‘ie re An
Rye fe gy 2 (A bangin n't eee eee Trane =
weit NM a Oe ee : 2 ilp
ie a Seal bol ae 4 wa a& . icy es ne til>
"4 aes = ee i a ; ¥
—~< } ‘ : Virhe
; a,
Par,
~ y : if .
f . P
; - nt
4 =>
ny * bn
a 5
\ th
$51 Ain Cas, }
F ‘i ep
¥ tne’ 3
ea ay - -
; ‘ ae .
a?
‘ ‘ ig
pate
np cr (
; j be
eo ‘ . AY . 5 ;
ie 7 a ee ee ; tr s
Se Be gttAys* SIR: Pe hay 7 ra % ois iab ER
¥ r
.
: .
9 i
, A
7
ae ot Ae
‘ : 7 i .
ae hte
“hie SG balay i
4 “4 > wa, od *
a em ( L:
a ee TS Pap
; ? ft AOS ee ce whl pate -
eae Mees Neri oe Fis
+ Reh te SA" ice es
mm * Tes NT ‘
Pay RS
" f ae oe A ‘
3 rt 4
_ Tia) t ,
Aen

Journ.As. Soc. Val. ViPLXAN,

Fossil Shells of Lhe “Ctetins Weta ee Cultch.

6 enches

ae
read

SY. Pik ull \ ({U(U H/ dy
WAV ALLL |, ‘WL
7

Ly

ess -
7 HAN TD. 7

LMR ON A oN
Le Ys wate
os OF YK <=

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 159

Captain Epwarp H. Harris, Commodore on the Surat station, pres
sented a box of fossil bones from the Perim island in the Gulf of Cambay,
which he had procured after much difficulty expressly for the Society.

Among these are several very perfect bones—an alligator’s head differing
from that sent by Lieutenant FuLLJAMES—a buffalo’s horn—a very large ver-
tebra—a well preserved mastodon’s tooth in iron-sand conglomerate—and
numerous other fragments.

Captain A. Burnes’ series of the geology and fossil conchology of the
Chari range in Cutch, arrived since last meeting, was laid on the table.

‘“« These specimens’”’ (Captain BurNEs writes) ‘* are duplicates of what I for-
warded to the.Geological Society of London about six menths ago. Professor
Lye. had cursorily looked over them, and a friend writes of some others
which had been sent from the same spot : ‘ Mr. LonspALE is decidedly of opinion
that the fossils are much more different specifically from European secondary
fossils, than those reeeived from Cutch a few years ago.’’’

The principal varieties of these shells, are sketched in the accompanying plate,
(ix.) but it is impossible, from the imperfection of most of them in essential
parts, to name them with accuracy.

From the Chari hills, fig. 4, a large buccinum (?) 8 inches long ;—ammonites
of several species (1, 2,) enclosed in wacken balls,—sometimes mineralized with
a fine red ochre; belemnites, 3, occurring with and inelosed in bivalves 11, 12,
14 ;—ostrea, two varieties, 9 and 10. From Wagne, east of Bhooj, the same
shelly conglomerate, containing a variety of bivalves, 11, 15 and 16; pecten 16
and 17 (area ?) with large ammonites, &c. From Liseput, the principal shells
are nummulites 5, 6, 7,—some curiously curved in a saddle form ;—and small
egg-shaped radiata, 9, pentacrinites ?

The geological matrix of the Chari and Wagne specimens is a yellow ochre-
ous limestone similar to the lithographic stone from Jesulmir: one specimen
has much the appearance of oolite. Also crystallized sulphate of lime, vesicu-
lar basalt with zeolites and green earth, septarium iron clay, iron sand, and
fossil wood.

From Hyderabad ; gypsum cryst. compact sandstone and lias (?).

Wara Vechia; granular granite, passing into sandstone hasalt— ddécom-
posed felspar.

Balmer, south of Jesulmitr; sienite lithomargic conglomerate, white
porcelain clay, red ochre balls.

Liseput ; light clayey limestone—and porous basalt.

Paccham island ; sandstone and coarse pebbly conglomerate, yellow lime-
stone and gypsum, as before.

Naitra; a basaltic grit.

Tramlow, six miles N. W. of Bhooj ; iron pyrites.

Toomra ; porous red iron clay.

Angier ; hillocks of wacken pebbly conglomerate, same as from Mujjul ;
and close-grained basalt from a cone 200 feet high.

Dharniyo ; iron veins in sand, worked as an ore; fossil trunk of a tree
found in the soil.

Mhur ; lithomarge, yellow clay, iron conglomerate.

Badra; continuation of the yellow limestone, with pectens and cythe-
ria ?—(16).

Romie ; low hillocks of a porous light grey volcanic tuffa.

The volcanic field of this province deserves a minute examination—and it is
much to be regretted that Captain Burnes did not favor the Society with sec-
tions and maps of the country to elucidate his specimens. This enterprising
officer is again employed on a mission to Sinde, whence we shall doubtless soon
hear of fresh researches and discoveries.

Dr. Pearson read a memorandum on the gaur and gayal, in justification
of the name given to the specimen of the former in the Society’s museum.

[This note and Mr. Evan’s, read at the last meeting, will be published im
our next,—Ep.]

eteorological Register.

—M

XIV

ee eeenceecnnnncnannnnnn cnc cnccc eS eS ih SSS sehen

“Ha Ajiedoid pue sey mau yim petddns ‘xa3awoishy plo ayy 10g 94) WOIg “gco’ pus 7Z0' a1am Aoyy Arenuer uy ‘9p pue Zz0°

*paxaysidaz st ‘ards sy UL pe
are F pue 0] 3% sedUaIaYIp [ed1}oW0Ieq JY.L

"LES ‘Aawnugag Jo yruopy ay] of ‘vz4najvQ ‘a0u{Q hossp
Sete ee

| oor | ofee [atl €b Wy 1°69, —_j9*p1e*F1 6° 18/828‘63)6 16°63, £9 #9 | 28 el |6°L |0‘bZ{010°0¢|ze0%ve,“UeaK
op op "0 2 0.9L \0RL 0F ce | lo S61/6°LITOG)E18* 1298" 89 89 | SB 8°38 |1°9 |L'6Ligce® |oL6S
‘ouy op “MS U Gol |g'cl Iv 0s | 89 OETIOGUPB8IG9LS je08* | PF) Gr Gb tL lete|L Elle are 62Zisog® | 1z6°
op op “M “au 82 | 9% rE | CE | OF jesta|R‘Oz e*RBIGZLZS |eZZ* | OF | at Gh 7 69 J0OSIS*e1| 1 E116‘ZZiega* | 69°
*purm ysaag op "MS. *S gE be | 99 OFBLIOSLI/PSLe\SZ* | 118° OL al | 98 S°9 \9°¢ |0‘9L|/06°64) (6' 63)
op op “ah ‘oO lé Lt | 9g 8'F3|L°z\S°e8 88" 16z6° IP ae | 89 LZF9Z\e00* | 805
op app “AN “MANN PZL 1 41 | 9¢ OF1Z|0'2S L°EB\EG6*S 1986'6% aa ee | 69 OETIBELIP'SLigg0* |reOs
op “wnd “II "AN “AU PCL e's 0e & | 6g SBOGU PE IBISRGs |zz0° OF ee | Z9 OPE TIS EL GIS [BFL
op op “Muu *U 99L joc +? 6g | OL OFT G1 ¢°%al P86! 960E rao) eo 4 92 OOTP OTIZ OZ bIT® WaeLt
op Pc) °N “N 0¢ Og | ol OBB 22/826 14965 gL 08 | 68 eb Ju'9ZiGros |eZo*
“vo op u “aU €9 69 | Zs BL \L'R \1°al66RS | LF6° 08 18 | 16 Lo lek {L'bLZisco* <|zc0°
*ouyg “Ipauind 72s MS £°EL 19°38. 6¢ 9g | 08 EOUZSOTE 18|FE6S 1986566 gL 08 | 68 oe (UF [8ELiG60% lesL'
‘wins *azey ‘as *s 9%L exo 99 09 | #8 06 (L°8 |EGLI@L6* |ge0t0E +9 Z9 | &8 eZ {19 Ja‘eZiegus |480°
op op *M'*S Ss TL |1'89 th ep | eZ 9°21 OET\Z°ZL/806° |6z6‘ ky Zg | 62 OL 1088 JLG9\ep0% |rFO*
op op | ‘N ac OIL |8°69 oe Ze } 19 £°F1 0‘ 9T/9°F 2/946 62! 6666 It or | 89 AVIIO LES 690E1* Joel
*1va|9 “rea]d *N oN €'99 j0%¢ le ze | cd GFE FT 1E1/0000E e100 6F an &E 1656 (9°69) TOL OE|FOL ‘og
°4Sv019A0 “Sulujyeaiuy °N "au FOOT +9 Lg | €8 OL \89 6 FLIE9BS PERS gf GL | 68 or 13°F IooZlone’ |6b6.
*£ UlI04s “19wno | Ss “ £9 6g | 2 PL |65L IL°18\929* Jogos 74 08 | 88 O'S |ph focoLitog® eres
op op ‘MS “°*M 'S rE ce | 79 OAIIBLTEeER|EELS cogs 99 OL f #8 0°9 19°9 l9°LZiF99* 1606'6g
op “19/9 ‘Ss ‘s cy le Jil ONELIGSI6ER|G18S |ZsEe £9 cl | ¢8 Lée 1e'e 1°91) 1666! 0005
op ‘nuns "MS OM IP 6e | 99 O9°GT/E°ST\8'88|698° lezG, FS cg | LL S‘T118°6 j9‘eZ\900 |peos
*zeaja op ‘MS °N 9feL j6°2L le ce 1 ¢9 GOT\E91/TF8/906* 996° €9 OL 4 2 aL late joteZigzy OE\nL0°
op ei) 6) ‘Ss °M'S EPL jel Iv op | 89 OfET|LF1iFe8|2E8° leegs gL LL } 68 SS le 16°EZ|926° | 2005
‘aug ‘wmyed "NI WY AASS “M °S FIA Pen 72 60 ee | ¢Z BS1\S°1116508|89L° jens. €9 co | 2 RL 1669 lo'PZIO16S | /e6°
*Yynuwns ‘Ss gL ep ft 06 BE 19°11]6'TZ|F66 “62 |0g0*
op “18 "und | “0 8 °N 9'eL |2'89 £¢ te | 19 I'21/o°CT/E6L|686° |c86° 6h 08 | 28 O'S 166 je*eZ/SB08 JorL
op “WIND “TID | *N ‘Oo Led |S ‘el bP cp | OL OZTIOSSL\G‘LZLIP 16° =| 96S BL G8} 06 BE 125% |1°GL|990" |PG0S
op “Tnuins 7° MS 9@Z '€*l9 zg cg | of SOTIOCOTILGL/888° 1¢h6* 08 06 | 16 0% ILC |b69|9Z0' | Zr0°
“oug "BIS "WIND HM 'S ° MS Ligh \@'tl op eo | TZ U‘TT/8‘0T| 222/868 63) 096566 08 06 | 16 1% (9'T |6°69|0FT OE! (9008
2 > = ao l4<s fF aQI00 =pBpleo e742 PSwoltbol a < Choa or SE oOopnlaulsz wale
< S > STi] S| F ecies ss esi38) F |RS Sez Faz APSE Sys s8 5 B5| § |Selesliclaeeiase &
in 5 3 i= o ie i) LOZals rm) : eo wel%o tT “leoe2ats | = ; =O)" O3188
E =f Fog] | 7 | * feSiseizeegle | 3 [zeae ies) Bol "s otesjeciee sale e |eeesl2s] Buls2l s
S wR : Ble al ee ees|P Ss! £8) sSls |Poe_ emi Ss ciecies| ss] S31
"JR 2gP si iseieel o| gal "A" | Bl S82 sie iseles|"8| Fa) 88) &
‘WV OI “Apun y “Aarprum cy
*19YILI AA *pulm je Jeyem jo peyelnopeD ‘Wd f 38 SUOTZLAIOSGC poyenoyep, "WM 'V QT 18 suotjzBAlasqo =
‘ainqersd WaT, >

ay) 1p jday ‘wajsihayy pn91b0j0.L0aja fr

JOURNAL

or

ee AS LA TTLEC.. sO CA EVE Y.
No. 63.—March, 1837.

T.—Remarks on M. Scueceu’s objections to the restored editions of
the Alif Leilah, or Arabian Nights’ Entertainments. By Hunry
Torrens, Esq. B. A. and of the Inner Temple, B. C. S.

At the time of the purchase of the Macan MS. by Mr. Brown-
Low, several of the most distinguished Arabic scholars in this part
of India registered in this journal their opinion of its value. The
style of the language was declared to be singularly pure, the narra-
tive spirited and graphic, and the collection of stories enriched with
many tales either perfectly new to European readers, or else given
in a form very different from that under which they have been hither-
to known, garbled and abridged by the carelessness of translators, .
or by imperfection of the MSS. whence they were translated. Since
the publication of the opinions above alluded to, a letter addressed
by Mons. Dr Scuuecst to Mons. le Baron De Sacy, upon the subject
ofthe thousand and one nights, has excited some attention in Calcutta,
with reference especially to the supposed excellence of the Macan .
MS. Mons. De Scuuece. has asserted of these celebrated tales .
generally, that many, if not most of them, are plagiarized from a-:
Sanscrit original, and that others are ‘‘intercalated” stories, taking
their rise in neither India nor Arabia. Hence he concludes that the
greater the number of tales, the more frequent the plagiaries and
intercalations ; and such being the case, ‘‘we may be assured,” he
says, ‘‘ that the most voluminous edition of the thousand and one
nights will be the worst.”” Without stopping to weigh the soundness
of this line of argument, based on a petitio principii, and inducing a
most inconclusive conclusion, it is worth while (the attack being so
Sweeping) to assume the validity of this reasoning, and prove the

Y

162 Remarks on the Alif Leilah. {Marcu,

strength of Mons. Dg ScutxaeEv’s position by examining the instances
with which he supports it. If his conclusion be a true one, then the
Macan MS. must be the worst instead of the best form of the
thousand and one nights hitherto discovered, for it is ‘‘the most
voluminous :” the first five nights in this MS. for instance, contain
the matter of the first seventeen nights of GaLLANp’s edition, and an
additional tale, entirely new, besides. In deference to so celebrated
a .literatist as Mons. ScuLEGEL, it is proper to consider what he
advances attentively, and, keeping strictly to the letter of his argu-
ments, to refute them, if possible, by their own assertions. It will not
be perhaps difficult to show that the critic’s reasons for the adoption
of the above opinion are remarkable rather for ingenuity than sound-
ness, or to prove by demonstration that the new tales of a ‘‘ most
voluminous” edition may bear not only the stamp of originality,
but also strong internal evidence that they are indigenous to Arabia.

Mons. DreScutecen supposes that the tales of the thousand and
one nights could never have been popular with Mussulmans, owing
to the multitude of supernatural beings of different kinds crowded
into them, there being, he says, ‘‘ scarcely another step hence to the
doctrine of polytheism.” In expressing this opinion, Mons. De S.
has entirely forgotten the extreme superstition of the followers
of the Prophet with respect to the existence of jinns, (both believers
and accursed,) ghols, ufreets, and many other classes of imaginary
beings, each distinguished by some peculiarity of character and
habits. These are introduced in multitudes in the tales in accordance
with the ordinary Arab superstitions which obtain most credit with
the most bigoted Mussulmans. They are introduced with most
liberality in some of the tales abounding especially in the expressions
of religious feeling, and the believing spirits invariably make use of
the ordinary devotional phrases so constantly in the mouth of an
Arab. They are introduced not on the dignus vindice nodus principle
as what Mons. Dz S. calls “ semi-deities ;” they take part in the action
of the story, and from their stupidity are the butts of the superior
intelligence of men, So far from showing marks of transmutation
to an Arab shape from a heathen original, they appear to be them-
selves the surest proofs of the Arabian extraction of the stories they
figure in. Mons. DeS.’s determination to prove the Indian origin of
many of the tales has led him to the singular supposition that a
people whose manners they faithfully depict, and whose superstitions
they embody, that a people whose very language bears testimony to
their passion for fiction, (the same word being employed in Arabic

1837.] Remarks on the Alif Leilah. 163

to express conversation and the relation of stories) would neglect such
tales even though indigenous to their fatherland because the excess
of supernatural agency in them savoured of “‘ polytheism !”

With reference, however, to the objection by Mons. Dz S. on the
point of plagiarised tales, and his attempt to prove the plagiary by
anachronisms, an expression in the storv of the fisherman and the
jinn in the Macan MS. may be cited, not inopportunely, as giving
some index to the date at which it was originally composed. The
jinn is described as having been shut in a jar for ‘‘ one thousand and
eight hundred years’ from the time of Sonomon, the son of Davin.
Now this tale with one of Mons. De S.’s “‘ semi-deities”’ in it, whom
he supposes importations into Arabia from an idolatrous source, and
abominations in the eyes of orthodox Mussulmans, was by the above
account composed during the third century of the Hejira, at the very
height of Mussulman orthodoxy.

Arguing on the supposition of the transmutation of most of the
tales from heathen originals, Mons. De S. proceeds to point out how
the Koran might have been introduced instead of the Vedas, and the
name of Haroun ut RasHEED made to supersede that of Vicrama-
DITYA; and with reference to the introduction of that Khalif’s name,
he cites the expression in the commencement of the thousand and
one nights, “ the chronicles of the Sassanians” as constituting a
palpable anachronism. Now the expression quoted does not exist
in the Macan MS.: the words are a king among kings descended from
the dynasty of Sassan ; and the mention of Islamism among descendants
from Sassanian princes does not appear to be in any way anachro-
nous. Again, Mons. Dr S. has ingeniously discovered in the four
colors of the fish, (vide the tale of the fisherman) who in their
natural shape were a population of Christians, Jews, Mussulmans,
and Idolaters, a type of the four castes of the Hindoos ; for, says he,
‘the metamorphosis in the original was brought about by a jeu de
mots; varna in the Sanscrit signifying colour as well as caste.” This
will hardly hold good when we look to the Arabic wherein special
mention is made of the different religions of the men transmuted into
fish of different colors. Now the Hindus have, it is true, four prin-
cipal castes, but their religion is acommon ouc. Another instance
on which much stress is laid by Mons. Dz S. of the internal evidence
of an Indian extraction offered by the tales is cited from the tale of
the king and the physician. The position is this. 1. The king is
poisoned bya MS. 2. Some Indian. MS. are saturated with a solu-
tion of orpiment to protect them from insects. 3. No other MSS. are

xy 2

164 Remarks on the Alif Leilah. (Marcr,

so saturated. 4. This was, therefore, an Indian MS. thus prepared.
5. This was, therefore, an Indian king. 6. This was, therefore, an
Indian story. The answer to this somewhat illogical sorties is—1.
That an Indian king turning over an Indian MS. would not, as did
the king in the story, have exposed himself to the chance of being
poisoned. 2. That the supposition of the MS. being an ordinary
‘Indian MS. would utterly take away the moral of the tale. 3. That
(asthe tale tells us) the supposed MS. was no MS. at all, for ‘‘ the king
turned over six leaves, and looked upon them, and found nothing
written upon them,” which induces a further search inte the book,
and a more certain death in consequence. But perhaps a literal
translation of the latter part of the story from the Arabic of the
Macan MS. will best show the futility of Mons. De S.’s argument,
the moral of the tale being the retribution inflicted by the victim on
the oppressor by means of the knowledge he is in the commencement
said to possess of ‘‘ all modes of healing, and of hurting.”
Extract from the Story of the Physician and the King.

‘And after this the executioner stepped forward, and rolled his eyes
fiercely, and drew his sword, and said, ‘Give the werd;’ and the physi-
cian wept, and said to the king, ‘Spare me, spare me, for the love of
God, and kill me not, or God will kill thee,’ and commenced extempora-
‘neously reciting,

‘If I live no man I'll profit; if I perish curse for me

All the good, when I’m no more, with every curse of infamy.

‘I was kindly ; others cruel; they were prosperous; I lost all ;

And benevolence hath made me master of a ruined hall*.’
Then said the physician to the king, ‘ This is the return I meet from you;
you return me the reward of the crocodile.’ Then said the king, ‘ And
what is the tale of the crecodile?’ The physician replied, ‘ It is not possi-
ble for me to tell it, and I in this state ; and as God is with you, spare
me as God will spare you.’ So then the physician wept with exceeding
weeping, and certain of the king’s private attendants arose, and said, ‘ Oh!
king, grant us the life of this physician, for we have not seen him com-
mit one fault towards you, and we have not seen him save as healing you
from your disease, which baffled all physicians and men of science.’ Then
said the king to them, ‘ You know not the cause of my putting to death
this physician and this it is, that if I spare him, surely I myself am doomed

3

sid Greg) pail dente! 3!
wy bea Ke Us day yp earl oye
ae \s i) a 5 cl! I5 esa)

1837.] Remarks on the Alif Leilah. 165

to death without a doubt, for by healing me of the disease which I had
by something held in the hand, surely it is possible he may slay me with
something given me to smell ; hence I fear lest he Kill me, and take a
bribe for doing it ; since he is a spy, and has come hither for no end but
to compass my death; so there is no help for it,—die he must, and after
that I shall be assured of my own life.’ Then said the physician, ‘ Spare
me, spare me, for the love of God, and kill me not, or God will kill you.’
Now when the physician, Oh ufreet, knew for certain that the king would
put him to death without a doubt, he said to him, ‘ Oh king, if there is
no help for it, but that I must die, then grant me a space that I may go
down to my house, and appoint my people and my kindred where they
may bury me, and that I may relieve my soul from its obligations, and
distribute my books of medicine. And I have a book, rarest of the rare ;
I offer it to you as an offering ; keep it as treasure in your treasury.’
Then said the king to the physician, ‘ What is in this book?’ He replied,
‘ Things countless beyond the power of computation ; and as a small por-
tion of the secrets that are in it, if you directly after you cut off my head
open three leaves of it, and read three lines of the page on your left hand,
then the head will speak with you, and give you answers to every ques-
tion which you ask it.’ So the king wondered with exceeding wonder and
shrugged with satisfaction and said, ‘ Oh physician, what! directly I cut
off your head will you speak to me?’ He answered, ‘ Even so, O king.’
So replied the king, ‘ This is a strange matter,’ and forthwith sent him
away closely surrounded by a guard ; and the physician went down to his
house, and performed all his obligations on that day, and on the next day
he went up to the king’s hall of audience ; and the umeers and ministers
and chamberlains and deputies in office and the supporters of the state
went up also, the whole of them, and the presence chamber was as a flow-
er bed of the garden: and lo! the physician came up into the presence
chamber and stood before the king surrounded by guards, and with him
he had an old volume, and a bottle for holding antimony, and in it a powder :
and he sat down and said, ‘ Give me a charger,’ and they gave him a
charger ; and he poured the powder upon it, and spread it out, and said,
‘Oh king, take this book and open it not until you have cut off my head,
and immediately you have cut it off, place it on this charger, and order its
being thrown upon that powder, and directly you have done that, the blood
will stop flowing ; then open the book.’ So the king gave orders for the
cutting off the physician’s head and took the book; and the executioner
arose, and struck the physician’s neck with the sword, and placed the head
in the middle of the charger, and threw it upon the powder, then the blood
stopped flowing, and the physician Dooban opened his eyes, and said,
‘Open the book, O king ;’ so the king opened the book, and found the
leaves stuck together, so he put his finger to his mouth, and moistened it
with his tongue and opened the first leaf, and the second, and the third,
and each leaf did not open but with much trouble ; so the king turned over
six leaves and looked upon them, and found nothing written upon them.

166 Remarks on the Alif Leilah. [Marcn,

Then said the king, ‘ O physician, there is nothing written upon these ;’
and the physician replied, ‘ Turn over more still;’ so he turned over three
more, and there had but a short space elapsed before the drugs penetrated
his system at one time and on the instant, for the book was poisoned, and
forthwith the king began to be convulsed, and cried out, and said, ‘ The
poison has penetrated me,’ and the head of the physician Dooban began
to repeat extemporaneously,

‘ They issued savage mandates, but not long

Survived they in their cruelty, for lo!

’Twas but a little, and the mandate was not.

Had they done justice, justice were done them—

But they did ill, and evil was their portion ;

And fortune turned against them, strongly armed

With acts of woe and trouble. Thus they passed hence,

And the mute eloquence of their condition

Repeated to them, ‘‘ This is your reward.—

Blame not the retribution!’’ ’

(So goes the tale) ; so when the physician’s head finished its speech, the
king fell down on the instant a dead corpse.”

The above extract will give some idea of the literal style of a tale
so popular under GaLLaNp’s paraphrase, but expressed in the Macan
MS. (as will be observed on comparison) much more in detail, and
more graphically.

There remains now but to allude to Mons. Ds Scutacuy’s remain-
ing assertion, that the more voluminous the edition of the thousand
and one nights the worse will it be. The best reply to this will be
the citation of anew tale forming part of the recital of the fourth
night in the Macan MS. It offers a fair occasion for the formation
of a judgment on Mons. Dz S.’s sweeping assertion, for it has never
been found save in this voluminous edition, and is now translated of
course for the first time.

The Story of the King Sundabad.

“It is said that there was a king among the kings of Fars, who was fond
of sport, and of exercise, and of hunting, andof trapping game, and he had
always a certain hawk near him, which he let not be separated from him
by night nor by day; and all night long he had it sitting on his hand, and
whenever he rose up to hunt he took the bird with him. And he made
for it a cup of gold hung round its neck, to give it to drink out of. Now
it fell out as the king was sitting, behold the chief falconer began to say,
‘ Oh! king of the age, these are the days for going forth to hunt.’ Then
the king ordered that they should set forth, and took the hawk on his
hand ; and they journeyed till they arrived at an open plain, and they

1837.] Remarks on the Alif Leilah. 167

x

struck out the circle for the battu, and forthwith a doe antelope came
within the circle. Then said the king, ‘Over whose head the antelope
shall leap and get away, that man will I kill.” Then they narrowed the
circle of the battu about it, and, behold, the antelope came before the
king’s station and stood firm on its hind legs, and gathered in its fore feet
to its breast, as if about to kiss the earth before the king; so the king
bowed his head in acknowledgment to the antelope; then it bounded
over his head, and took the way of the desert. Now it happened that
the king saw his attendants winking and pointing at him, so he said, ‘ Ho!
vuzeer, what are my attendants saying?’ ‘The vuzeer replied, ‘ They
say you proclaimed that over the head of whomsoever the antelope should
leap, that man shall be put to death.” Then said the king, ‘ By the life
of my head, surely I will follow her up till I reach her ;’ so the king set
forth in pursuit of the antelope, and gave not over following her till she
reached a hill among the mountains. Then the antelope made as she
would cross a ravine, so the king cast off his hawk at her; and the bird
drove its talons into her eyes, to blind and bewilder her, and the king
threw his mace at her and struck her so as to roll her over. ‘Then he dis-
mounted, and cut her throat and flayed her, and hung the carcass to the
pummel of his saddle. Now it was the time for the mid-day sleep, and
the plain was parched and dry, nor was water to be met with in it ; and
the king was thirsty, and his horse also; so he went about searching for
water, and he saw a tree dropping water, as it were clarified butter.
Now the king wore gloves of the hide of a beast of prey, and he took the
cup from the hawk’s neck, and filled it with that water, and set down the
water before the bird, and lo! the hawk struck the cup with its talons,
and overturned it. So the king took the cup a second time, and caught
the drops of water as they were falling until he filled it, for he thought
the hawk was thirsty ; so he set the cup before it, but she struck it with
her talons and upset it. Then the king was annoyed with the hawk, and
got up a third time, and filled the cup, and put it before his horse, but the
hawk overturned it with its wings; then said the king, ‘ The Lord take
you, you unluckiest of birds! you keep me from drinking, and keep
yourself from drinking, and keep the horse from drinking!” So he struck
the hawk with his sword, and cut off its wing, but the hawk began lifting
up its head, and saying by signs, ‘ Look at what is beneath the tree.’
Then the king lifted up his eyes, and saw below the tree a young snake,
@ poisonous one, and this which was dropping from the tree was its poison.
Then the king repented him of having cut off the hawk’s wing, and arose
and mounted his horse and went, taking with him the antelope’s carcass
until he arrived at his tent within the hour, and he gave the antelope to
the cook, and said to him, ‘Take, and make this ready.’ So the king
sat down in his chair, and the hawk on his hand, and the bird struggled
gaspingly, and died. Then the king cried out, wailing and lamenting for
having slain the hawk, and it was the cause of saving him from death !
And this is what occurred in the story of the king Sundabad.”

168 Remarks on the Alif Leilah. [Marcw,

The above short tale is valuable as answering more than one of
Mons. De S.’s arguments. It contains instances of the same power
of description and habit of close observation which form the princi-
pal charm of the known tales. Any one who has been in the custom
of watching the antelope, or observing the natural motions of the
hawk, will recognise the action of the one and the other faithfully
described in the attitudes common to them when scared or excited.
The mention too of hawking the antelope proves the story to be purely
Arabian: no other nation but the Arab using the hawk against large
animals. The Persian hawks the hare, but only the Arab flies his
bird at the antelope. Thus then, so far from the additions to the “‘ most
voluminous” edition being the cause of its deterioration, as unnatu-
rally adapted from foreign sources to Arab manners, the very first
of those additions is found to be a spirited tale describing graphically
and naturally the progress of passion, (excited originally by a trifle,
and ending in the blind commission of an act of ingratitude) and
giving indisputable evidence of an Arab origin.

The judgment of those infinitely better qualified than myself to
pronounce on the merits of the Macan MS. is, it is submitted,
fully supported by the result of this brief inquiry. The translation
having been made literally from the Arabic, this will account for a
singularity of expression which may be displeasing to most readers.
In undertaking to introduce the new tales to the English reader, I
would be glad to avail myself of opinions upon the expediency of
holding to this style of translation, or adopting one more consonant
with European idioms.

[Norre.—As far as we may be allowed to be capable of judging on such a
point, we think our correspondent’s style of expression is particularly felicitous
and suitable to the work, of which we are happy to see this public acknowledg-
ment of his having undertaken the translation.

We had rather that the stories should retain the terseness, the simplicity, the
very turns of expression as well as of idea so peculiar to the language as to the
literature of Arabia, than that they should be dressed up in the uncongenial dis-
guise of modern idiom however elegant. There is at the same time nothing, in
the style adopted, repugnant to our ears, already familiar from childhood with the
oriental phraseology of the translated scriptures:—but, on the contrary, the
total foreignness and antiquity of the incidents and reflections, and the admixture
of the supernatural, now discarded from our own works of fiction, seem to acquire
support and harmony from a corresponding style of diction. We need only refer
the reader to the parallel passages quoted in the Minute on the Macan MS. by
Dr. Mixt (vol. V. page 598) to prove the great superiority of tone and keeping,
as an artist would say, in the strict dry nervous copy of the original, as con-
trasted with the smoothened, mannerized, and totally Frenchified, though in many
respects pleasing, picture of M. Tresutizen.—Eb. |]

.1837.} Survey of the Satlaj river. 169

T—Journal of CaptainC. M. Wansr’s voyage from Lodiana to Mithan-
kot by the river Satlaj, on his Mission to Lahér and Bahdéwulpur in
1832-33. By Lieut. F. Macxsson, 14th Regt. N. J.

On the 8th December, after some days spent in constructing
temporary locks on the nala, and here and there widening and deep-
ening its channel, the boats arrived at its mouth and entered the
river Sat/aj about a mile above the village of Waillipura.

Our fleet consisted of eight boats, three built by Captain Wapz at
Lodiana for the accommodation of the mission, after the model of
those used on the river Ravé ; one of a similar construction, the property
of Lodiana merchants, also built at Lodzana ; two common Satlaj ferry
boats, belonging to Lodiana baniahs; and two small boats with oars,
for the convenience of communicating with the shore and taking the
bearings of the reaches of the river.

_ The Ravi boats are flat-bottomed, and nearly square fore and aft,
with the prow and stern slightly raised: those built at Lodiana varied
in length from fifty to fifty-five feet, and in breadth from eleven to
twelve feet, having a depth of two and a half to two and three quar-
ters feet. They drew, when not laden, from ten to fifteen inches water,
and going down the stream in the actual state of the river were capa-
ble of carrying from two hundred and fifty to three hundred maunds.

The ferry boats in use in this part of the Satl/aj are not much better
than rafts, from which they differ littlein appearance. They are very
broad at the stern, and terminate in a point at the prow, which is carried
up high into the air. Although calculated for no other purpose, they are
well adapted to the transport of hackeries and cattle across the river ;
the side planks being low, laden hackeries are easily lifted over them
into the boats; or the ground at the ghat is raised to a level with
them, and the time lost in embarkation and disembarkation is com-
paratively trifling. Accidents to cattle can seldom occur, as they are
able to step into the boats without difficulty, and no space being
lost in cross beams or partitions, a great number can be accommodated
at a time.

Wallipura is a small village, containing from thirty to forty mud
hovels: it belongs to Sirdar Farren Sincu ALawatia. We remained
there on the 9th in expectation of the arrival of a party of Maha-raja
Rangi't Sinau’s irregular horse, which was to escort the boats along
the left bank of the river.

_ The breadth of the river at this point, where not intersected by
sand banks, measured two hundred and fifty yards. The deep channel
Z

170 Journal of a voyage from [Marca,

under the left banks gave from fourteen to fifteen feet water, which
decreased to seven and six feet within twenty yards of the shore,
beyond which it was extremely shallow.

From Ropur, where the Satlaj enters the plains to where it is joined
by the Lodiana nala, it may be said to have run a course of near fifty
miles. At Ropur its bed consists of large smooth pebbles mixed with
a slimy mud; after leaving that place it runs over a loose sandy soil
through a flat country, and during this part of its course the present
left bank is generally low. There is a high bank passing close under
Chamkaur, Balolpur, Mdchiwdra kum, and Lediana, which points out
the old channel. This is now pretty nearly the course of the small
nala, which rises in the marshy ground between Ropur and Chamkaur,
and enters the Saélaj a litle above Wallipura. ‘The slip of land between
it and the present channel of the Satlaj varies in breadth from eight
to two miles and less: it is low and much intersected with zalas,
most of which are without water during the greater part of the year ;
but their beds and banks retain a degree of moisture when the rest
of the country is parched and dried up, and afford an abundant
supply of grass of a good quality within a convenient distance from
the cantonment of the troops.

The right bank from Kopur downwards is generally high and the
face of the country elevated, sloping gradually from the hills, which
recede northwards, towards the river, near which it is much broken
and cut up by ravines. On both sides the country is tolerably open and
free from heavy jungle, but on the right sparingly cultivated. Water
is found much nearer the surface on the left than on the right bank,
and cultivation is more uniform. ‘There is a tract of grass jungle on
both sides of the river near Chamkaur: it forms excellent pasture for
buffaloes which are numerous and particularly large. Wild hogs are
sometimes found in this vicinity : they come from the hills on the
opposite side, and swim the river at night to feed on the sugar-cane.

The tamarisk jungle is seen in small quantities near the river at
Talore, and even higher up, but never grows to any considerable
height, and is thin and straggling : the soil left by the overflowing of
the river in which it chiefly grows, does not appear to have acquired
that richness which it is said to possess at a greater distance from the
river's source.

During the cold weather when at its lowest, the Satlaj is fordable
in many places between Ropur and Lodiana, and even to its junction
with the Béas ; but it can no where be forded in a direct line; it is
necessary to follow the shoals or sand banks, which make the passage

1837.]° Lodiana-to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 171

circuitous and tedious; and owing to the numerous quicksands, it must
always be considered an affair of danger for bodies of troops to
attempt. As the sands are constantly shifting, the fords also are
liable to change.

I am not aware of the exact number of boats between Ropur and
Lodiana. The principal ghats or ferries are those opposite to Rihon,
Mdchiwéra aud Fabor ; the two first lie in the route from Jagadri on
the Jumna to Amriisir, and a considerable traffic passes by them.
There may be sixteen boats at Rahon and eight at Machiwdra. The
ghat at Fabor has upwards of fourteen, and is also much frequented,
lying in the direct route from Ambala through Lodiana to Amritsir
or Lahér. There is also a ghat at Kirana, which may have eight
boats, and another near Ropur which has four. Besides the boats at
the ghats there are a few scattered here and there at the different
villages on the banks of the river belonging to the zemindars, and
used by them for the convenience of crossing to and fro, and trans-
porting grain and firewood.

On the morning of the 10th we left Wallipura. The river was
swollen and muddy from rain, which had fallen higher up during the
two previous days, and which somewhat increased the rapidity of
the current. As near as I could judge from the rate at which people
were walking on the bank, it must have averaged near three miles in
the hour. Our boats kept chiefly in the shallow water for the con-
venience of using the pole to push them along; they are furnished
with oars, but the Sat/aj and Ravi boatmen seem to be unaccustomed
to their use ; and the oars are so very clumsy and unwieldy, that they
would require at least four persons to each to serve them with effect.

_ Leaving Wallipura the deep channel runs under the left bank for
upwards of a mile, when the river separates into three branches ; the
main one, which we followed, running under the right bank to Dhd-
dhara, near which the three branches again unite and form an unin-
terrupted channel 400 yards broad. On our left we passed the ghat
of Talwandi, where there were ten boats similar to those already
described. Judging from the number of people we saw crossing, it
must be a considerable thoroughfare; a small traffic passes by this
route from Jhajraon and the Milk Rohie to Doab bist Jalimdar.

After passing Talwandi the deep channel again crosses over to the
left bank, and on approaching near to Bhundri, makes a long sweep
in towards the left, running close under that village.

_ The country on our left to-day was low and uncultivated, subject
to inundation, and consisted chiefly of pasture land; that on our

z2

172 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

right appeared high. There were fields of stubble and patches cover-
ed with the cotton plant. We passed one inlet from the river on:
the right, and a jhart jungle extending a short distance on the bank,
but low and thin. We stopped at Bhundri, estimated distance from
Wallipura four kos. This village, like the rest which we passed to-
day, is hardly deserving of remark: it contains a small paka mosque,
which is in much danger of being destroyed by the river. The
dwelling houses, of which there may be 100, are all of mud, either
thatched or with kacha terraced roofs. It has two baniahs’ shops.
The inhabitants are chiefly Mussalman zemindars. Bhundri and
Khanpur, Wazir ke Gaur, villages in the neighbourhood, are inha-
bited by a caste of Putial Rajputs, who claim descent from Rajas.
Hosprdt and JaarAu. Their ancestors were converted to Islamism
some five centuries ago by Hazrar Sudn Kardt Cuisatt, one of
the descendants of Hazrat Sunk Farin, the famous saint of Pak
Patan. His relics are deposited somewhere between the villages of
Talward and Sheikh Chishti under the shade of a grove of babul trees :
there is his khangah or shrine, which the surrounding inhabitants visit
in great crowds on certain days of the year to pay him the honors’
due to a saint.

The Patials retain many of their Hindu customs, especially the
ceremonials at births and marriages, in which the Brahmin priest often
assists and claims the usual fees.

They intermarry only among themselves, it being thought a disgrace
to give their daughters in marriage to a person of different caste or
descent.

The Jats, Gujars, Harnis, Arrains, who chiefly compose the pea-:
santry of the country from above Lodiana down to Firozpur, all claim
descent more or less remote from a Rajput stock. They are generally
ill-looking, tall and thin, but with large bones and sinewy limbs.
The usual dress of the better sort is a blue-colored dhéti, tied some-
what differently from the common mode, reaching down nearly to
the ankles, and seeming to embarrass their motions in walking. With
this they wear a large cotton chadder or sheet, which is either flung:
in double folds over the shoulder and across the breast, or used to
cover the whole body; it is exchanged for a blanket in the cold
weather. The turban is of cotton, either plain or dyed blue, and tied
sometimes Sikh fashion in a high ¢opf, and sometimes in loose folds,
leaving great part of the head uncovered. The coarse cotton cloth
which forms their ordinary wear is a home manufacture. The poorer
among them are little troubled with clothing of any description.

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 178

Their women share in the labour of the field, and perform all the
menial and laborious offices about the house. They fetch water from
the wells, prepare the cakes of cow-dung (opla) for fuel, and cleanse
and plaister their mud hovels and chabitras, while the husbands are
smoking their pipes, or employed in making rope of the minjh grass
and repairing their implements of husbandry. Disputes among them
are referred to a panch or council of the Chaudries (elders of the village),
or to arbitrators chosen by the parties. The men are addicted to the
use of bhang: are turbulent, quarrelsome, revengeful, and careless of
the shedding of blood. Their prevailing vice is petty thieving.
Female infanticide is practised, but is not very common among
these tribes.

After the decline of the Dehli empire, the whole tract of country
from Ropur down to Mamdot on the left bank of the Satlaj, fell a
prey to Rat Aumap Mouwsy, one of the numerous adventurers who
rose to a temporary consequence in those days. When Rangi’r Sineu
crossed the Satlaj in 1808, and took Jagrion, the portion of this
extensive territory which still remained in the possession of Rat
Aumanp’s family was subjected to that conqueror, and Jagraon and
its dependencies were bestowed by him in jaghir on Sirdar Fatrren
Sincu ALAwa..a, under whose rule they still continue. His terri-
tory joins that of the Jhind raja near Lodiana, and reaches with few
interruptions to within a short distance of Firozpur. It is ill culti-
vated and almost destitute of wood, which is no where used for fuel
by the villagers. Jagrdon, the Ddr-ul amal, is about 10 miles inland
from Bhundri.

On the 1lth we left Bhundri. For two miles beyond this place
the left bank of the river is excessively high; the deep channel runs
rapidly under it, undermining large fragments of the soil, which con-
tinued falling as we passed, and raised large waves on the river.
After passing the villages of Khat and Gursian, the deep channel
crosses over to the right bank, leaving the villages of Talwdra and
Sheikh Chishti far away to the left, at the extremity of a wide tract of
sand. Further on, at the same distance from us, we passed Bhamdl
and Sdl/ampur, when the river again doubled round a point, and the
deep channel brought us under the village of Sidhuan on the left
bank.

To-day the river was devious and winding in its. course, much
intersected with sand-banks, which from a distance appeared to stretch
quite across the channel and threaten a serious obstacle to further
progress. The shoals were numerous, appearing to cross each other

174 : Journal of a voyage from (Marcn,

in all directions; insomuch, that it required great care and attention
to steer clear of them. None but an experienced eye could distin-
guish from a long distance what the boatmen call ‘‘kacha’”’ from
“‘ paka-jal.”’ A villager who accompanied us from Bhundri pointed
to a number of temporary huts on the left bank near that place, the
inhabitants of which had, in his memory, removed no less than three
times from one bank to the other, in consequence of the river
changing its course and undermining its banks. Abounding as it
does with shoals and sand-banks, and running over a loose soil
through a flat country, this frequent change in its channel is the less
surprising: it generally occurs after the rains, when its waters are
swollen and impregnated with earthy particles. The prevalence for
a length of time of a particular wind occasions the choaking up of
the old channel, which the waters leave on subsiding, to pursue a
new direction.

The country to-day differed little in its features from that we had
passed the day before. At this season there are no crops standing,
and, save in the vicinity of villages where a few garden vegetables
give an appearance of verdure, the whole has an unvaried arid aspect.
Trees are only seen near the villages, and those generally of the
common bér, with here and there a pipal. The jhdn is met with
only in small patches, low and straggling. There was a great improve-
ment observable in the soil of the banks of the river, especially that
of the right bank, which exhibited strata of a rich red clay with
mould of a darker color beneath. During the first part of our
course after leaving Bhundri, the current was rapid, running under
the high bank at the rate of four miles an hour; as we approached
the end of our journey it became sluggish, scarcely averaging a mile
and a half. We had a depth in some places of eighteen and twenty
feet, and in others not more than four: in the deepest part this occur-
red where there were‘many channels, and we might not have been
in the deepest, although we always chose those which in appearance
promised to have the greatest body of water.

In passing Sidhuan I observed immense flocks of wild geese feed-
ing on the sand-banks, and close to them an alligator, the first I have
seen on the river, though they are said to have been found as high
up as Ropur, and small ones are sometimes caught in the zala near
Lodiana. Perhaps the coldness of the weather may account for my
not having hitherto seen them in greater numbers. There appear to
be few wild ducks or teal. The jal kawd, which we call the black
diver, is common.

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 175

We came to about a mile beyond Sidhuan ; estimated distance from
Bhundri eight kos.

There is a ghat at Stdhuan. It is in the road to Ropur, in the
Doab bist Jalimdar, and has ten boats, but the traffic by this route is
inconsiderable. The duties are levied by the officers of Maha-raja
Rangi’rt Sines and Sirdar Fatren Sinew ALawa za, on either side
respectively. The village of Sidhuan is large, but has no bazar;
contains from two hundred to two hundred and fifty mud and paka
dwelling houses ; with three baniahs’ shops or hattis which supplied
our people with food.

On the 12th we left Sidhuan. The channel continued under the
left bank for upwards of two miles, when it passed the village of
Shaffipura, and, crossing over to the right with considerable winding,
brought us in the fourth reach nearly opposite to Tikara; there divid-
ing into two branches, the smaller one ran directly under that town,
while the larger struck off to the right towards Kannian and Bhaggian.

Tihara is the site of extensive ruins, which shew that it was once a
place of some consequence; native authorities mention its being
inhabited so long ago as the time of the Persian SecanpeR SuHd4n’s
expedition. The ruins now standing are of more modern date. It
has suffered great damages from the inroads of the river. The pre-
sent dwelling houses of the inhabitants are of mud, and mingle dis-
agreeably with the half dilapidated but substantial brick walls of its
former buildings. In the time of the Dehli emperors, it was attached
to the Suba of Lahér. It was taken from the descendants of Rat
Aumap Mong (after they had been driven from Mamdot by the Pathan
family of Kusur) by Ransi'r Sineu, and given by him in jaghir to
Fatren Sinco Atawauta. The soil in the vicinity is good, and
there are a number of fine paka wells, but little cultivation. The
zemindars are Arrdins, more commonly called Mollies, to the eastward ;
a class who seldom engage in cultivation on a large scale.

About six miles beyond Tihara is the village of Tariwala, opposite
to which the right branch of the river again divides, the main stream
making an immense circuit to the north-west, and leaving an island
of three or four miles in breadth between it and the left channel
which ran under Jihara. Night overtook us before we arrived at the
junction of the three branches, and we were obliged to stop opposite
to a village on the right bank called Ramé-ke. We were separated
from our land party, and Ramé-ke could furnish no provision for our
boatmen and camp-followers. From Sidhuan to Ramé-ke fourteen
kos.

176 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

On the following morning, the 13th, we continued our journey,
having previously sent on one of the boats at an early hour to pur-
chase provisions. At Talwandi we came up with our advanced party ;
they had been able, with much difficulty, to procure a rupee’s worth
of drad from that village. There is a ferry, but I saw only one boat-
After leaving Talwandi the river makes a very sudden turn to the
right, round a point which we had much difficulty in weathering ; and
when this was accomplished, our boats drifted to the opposite shore
and grounded on the sand-banks. A mile or more beyond this the
three branches unite, and from the point of their junction to the ghat
of Miane and Rerd the river runs in a straight uninterrupted channel,
confined by moderately high banks, and presenting in front, as far as
the eye could reach, an unbroken surface of water. It is here a fine
stream passing by Punidn where the river is again broken by shoals
and sand-banks. The next reach brought us near Fadtehpur, from
whence, leaving Jhdnidn on the left, the deep channel crosses over to
the right bank, and in the next sweep to the left under Mahdrdj-wala.

The banks to-day were studded with villages at a distance of a
kos, more or less, from the river. Those in the district of Dharam-
kot belong to Maha-raja Ransi’t Sinau, who has a small detachment
of cavalry there and a fort ;. those in the Fattehgarh district are held
by Suer Sincu Banpeicu, a thanadar under the Maha-raja, and
the rest by Sirdar Farren Sincu Avawatta. In some the authority
is divided, half the village belonging to the khalsa and half to the
jaghirdér. They are all small and thinly inhabited.

We stopped at Mahdrdj-wdla ; estimated distance from Ramé-ke ie
kos by the river.

This village is inthe Fattehgarh district, now held by Suer Sineu
Bunpetcu asthanadar. The landsare khdlisa (or rent-free). Fatteh-
garh and the neighbouring country formerly belonged to Tara Sincu
Guatsa of Kang on the other side. Like most of the Sikh Sirdars,
this person rose from an obscure origin to sudden, but, in his case, tem-
porary power. He was originally a common shepherd, and acquired the
name of ‘‘ Ghaiba’”’ (or wonderful) in his boyhood, from the circum-
stance of his having constructed a rude bridge of rope over the river
Weh, which falls into the Satlaj below Andrisa, and across which he
was in the habit of driving his sheep to graze on the opposite bank
where the pasture was of a better quality. He joined the camp of the
Lahér chief, who was just then entering on his career of conquest,
as a needy soldier, and after serving a campaign returned laden with
spoil which he disposed of in collecting a few followers. With these

1837.) Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 177

he commenced a system of depredations on the country. Many needy
adventurers flocked to him, till by degrees he found himself at the
head of a formidable band; he then raised the standard of indepen-
dence, proclaimed himself a Sirdar or chief, and commenced adding
to his small patrimony by preying upon the weaker of his neighbors.
Village after village submitted to his rule, till, by fraud and force, he
became master of a large tract of country on both sides of the river.
He had scarcely time, however, to enjoy his good fortune, when the
extent of his territory attracted the notice of the Lahdér chief, who did
not long want a pretext to dispossess him. The whole of his ill
acquired possessions fell into the hands of the Mah4-raja, by whem
Fattehgarh was confirmed in jdghir to Hari Sineu, the same person
who had held it under Tard Sincu Guarsa. At a'subsequent period
Harri Sineu became disaffected toward the Lahkvr chief, aud in 1825-
26 was one among the Sirdars who openly threw off their allegiance
to him, and, in virtue of their possessions on the left bank of the
Saitlaj, claimed the protection of the British Government, whom they
wished to acknowledge as lord paramount. The others were Sirdar
Fatren Sincu Axuawauta, Sirdar Curr Sines of Kot Kapara, and
Qurus-v’-p1In Kua’n Kasaria, the Pathan chief, whose family are
now in possession of Mamdot. It was not thought expedient to comply
with their wishes, and they were directed to return to their allegiance
to the Khalsa Ji. Sirdar Hart Sinen dying soon after, the territory
of Fattehgarh was taken possession of by the Lahdér chief, and has since
continued to be khdilsa land.

On the 14th we left Mahdraj-wdla. The river pursues a very
winding course from this place till it passes between Mundhidla on
the right and Wala Kali Raon on the left hand; from thence it runs
in a straight direction past Asappura Tibbi and Pipal on the right,
and Malha Jungh Lilu-wdla and Tibbi Kusainé-wadla on the left.
These villages are all small and insignificant, averaging from thirty to
sixty mud hovels.

The current to-day was so sluggish and the wind so foul, that where
the deep channel rar under high banks we had recourse to the track-
ing rope. There was too great a depth of water to admit of using
the bamboo, and where the banks were unfavorable to tracking we
had recourse to the oar. The boatmen only used one at a time, and
that alone required the services of more than half the crew; the rest
were occupied at the stern oar (which is used for a rudder) in coun-
teracting the efforts of the rowers. We made but little way by these

2A

175 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

means, and the boatmen seemed very glad to abandon the oar for the
rope where the banks admitted of tracking..

After passing the village of Pipal we came in sight of the right
bank of the Bedh or Beds, stretching across the horizon from N. E. to
S. W.. It is very high, and has a commanding appearance contrasted
with the flat country which it overlooks. Before arriving at the
junction of the Beds and Satlaj we passed a small river on our right,
near the village of Andrisa. This was the Wenh: it measured in
breadth at the mouth forty yards, but was much narrower a little
higher up, and had a depth of 12 feet. The Wenh rises in the hills
which recede northwards from Beldspur at a place called Ghar Shan-
kar, and in its course through the Doub Bist Jalindar, passes between
Phagwdra and Jalindar ; from thence southward to Dakni kd Sarai,
and south-west to Nakodir. From Nakodir its direction is west to
near Sultdnpur, when it turns to the south and enters the Satlaj
below Andrisa. The length of its course may be roughly stated at
sixty kos; its bed is never quite dry, but it has very little water
during the months of January, February, and the early part of March.

The Beds joins the Satlaj about two kas below Andrisa. It has
by no means so large a body of water at the junction as the latter
river, but its current is stronger and water clearer. The high bank
which was visible from Pzpal,is more than a mile from the present chan-
nel. After meeting, the two rivers are split into numerous channels,
divided by shoals and sand-banks. The Satlaj throws off one large
and a number of smaller branches to the left, but its main channel
continues its course under the right bank past the ghat of Hari-ke,
carrying with it the water of the Beds. The large branch to the left
runs under a high bank past the village of Bhidan-wdla. The ghat
at Hari-ke is near three miles below the present junction of the two
rivers. The village itself and chhdoxi are on the top of the high bank
at a distance of a mile anda half across the sand from the ghat.
Rangit Sineu has always a party of horse from one to two hundred
strong stationed at this place. From the 14th to the 28th December
the boats were detained at Bhidan-wala in expectation of the arrival
of the mission from Lahdr. During this time I had ample opportu-
nity of judging of the extent of traffic passing by this ghat. Thirty-
two boats with three men to each were unceasingly employed from
morn tonight in transporting loaded hackeries and beasts of burthen
of every description across the rivers. I observed little difference on
one day from another—it was a scene of constant activity and
bustle.

1837.) Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 179

The passage of the ghat generally occupied from fifteen to twenty
minutes,

Nearly the whole of the trade of Affghadnistdn, Kashmir and the
Panjab with Hindustdn, and by Bombay and Calcutta with Europe,
passes by this ghat. Independent of the foreign trade, it is a great
commercial thoroughfare for the interchange of the productions of
the countries more immediately on the banks of the river Satlaj.
The Mulk Réhi from the neighborhood of Farid koth, Ropur koth,
‘&c. sends by this route the immense quantities of grain which it
supplies to Lahdr and Amritsir. Lighter articles, the bafta and fine
cloth for pagris, manufactured in the Doab Bist Jalindar at Rahon,
Phagwdra and Hushiarpur, which are in greater demand in the upper
part of Hindustan, pass also by this route.

I was unable to ascertain the average amount of daily collections
at the ghat, from the circumstance that the duty of great part of the
merchandize which passes is not levied till its arrival at Amritsir,
and merely pays for a rowdna in crossing the river. It is the same
with merchandize coming from Amritsir, which is taxed before leav-
ing that place; this refers to the right bank of the river.

The following list, obtained from the ghat munshi, shews the rate
of collection on the left bank.

Bera camel loaded with grainy i... ose we welt tose ccsede OF SO
eee tei dititigh With Salts jodie: staid slasydavwaiee viemoredie tects umieide xO 5d oO
For ditto ditto with gund shakar, 2. ccs cccccoscsssescceness O 7 6
For ditto ditto with shakartari and first kind of kirana,........ 3 0 0
MOELONGEO GILGO: WIE CLOUD, 2.0 c.c'nc.cie vis cic vieisnce cc sie 411 0

For a large ¢dri gdrt, loaded with any deeel pata of artinies: ex-

MMPUMNE, crasseccs ce ct'scecccccsctotsenesscsuecsocens” 6d Lo
For a gért load of grain to merchants, ........cesceceeseeeee 1 5 9
For ditto to brahmans, to fagirs and bhais, .....0 cece cece cece 013 0
Marmicitto.fola JNaAUnd) Of, COATSC, AZ ONGs (le cnjes wa vepesicle oejee fede Oi Lie
Me ELOstO A MAUR Of PUSAMINA, a0 sine geisimscreaide reodsine ae 4 J O
For ditto to a maund of opium and indigo, .................. 2 0 0
Moramtoto a donkey load Of grain; .. cc accesecscoscsocssvee O L “3
For ditto to a bullock or pony load padi Scie bowen ii bene tial af)

For ditto to a garé load of salt, . GET te Salt Oe PVs

At Jéné-gill, 12 miles elon: reas ke, the cane ve eams of the
Beds and Satlaj are called the Ghara, but known to the natives by
the name Nai. Between Hari-ke and Firozpur are the ghats of Hdmad-
wdla and Talle-wdla: the former has twelve, and the latter ten boats.
Part of the trade of the Panjab with Hindustdn, and a small portion of
that from Khorasdnand Affghdnistin which enters the Panjdb at Dera
Ismael Khdn, crosses the Satla at these ghats. The roads by which the

2a 2

180 Journal of a vayage from (Marcu,

trade passes from them and from Hari-ke are much infested by rob-
bers. In the immediate vicinity are the Dogri and Jat zemindars who
are notorious for their thieving propensities. From Hari-ke, and
lower down the river, to Lahér and Amritsir, the Akalis; and from
Firozpur and Hari-ke to Ambalah, the country of the Sodhie Sahebs
has to be passed. The merchants engaged in this trade contract with
the owners of the camels and garis for the safe conduct of their goods
to their place of destination, and these latter make their own arrange-
ments with the disorderly tribes whose territory they have to pass
through; the escort, one of their number, is generally sufficient to
ensure safety.

Below Hari-ke on the left bank of the river a tract of heavy grass
jungle extends for several miles—it is here and there interspersed
with the jhau; and there are numerous inlets and creeks from the
river which insulate great portions of it. The islands thus formed
are covered with the thickest jungles; those of the jhau, which is
strong and elastic, are almost impervious to horsemen, while those
covered with grass rising to the height of twelve and fourteen feet,
are cut into deep ravines and contain large pitfalls. Tigers are
found in these jungles. I went out in pursuit of them with Sirdars
Ratan Sineu, Guirga Rea, and a large number of his followers
mounted on horseback. The Sirdar gave strict orders to his men
not to use their matchlocks, and I anticipated the novel gratification
of seeing a tiger attacked and killed sword in hand. The traces of
them were innumerable. Every nala we crossed presented fresh foot
marks; and though not so fortunate as to encounter any, we must
have been following close upon them the whole day. The ground is
unfavorable to the sport both for horsemen and elephants, owing to
the number of daldals and quick-sands.

On the 8rd of January at Firozpur. The fort which is distant
about three miles from the river was built by Sultan Feroz III.
nephew to the emperor Gutas-v’-pin (TucHLax), and who reigned
from A. D. 1851 to 1387. It is an irregular building, of no strength,
and having little means of defence. The interior is filled up with
soil to half the height of the outer walls, and crowded with paltry
brick houses and mud hovels separated only by alleys about six feet
wide. The present possessor of the fort and adjacent territory is
Rént LacumMan Kaur, widow of Duana SincH.

Nosduv Sineu, the brother of Gusar Sineu, one of the joint
Sikh rulers of Lahdér, was the first among the Sikhs who conquered
and held this territory. From him it descended to his son Gur

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 18)

Baxusu Sineu, who added to it large possessions on both sides of
the river. On the death of Gur Baxusu Srnau, his four sons divid-
ed the territory between them, and the fort and adjacent lands fell to
the share of Daana Sineu before mentioned. Duana Sineu dying
without male issue, his three surviving brothers put in their claim to
the estate, but the widow Lacuman Kaur referred her cause to the
Political Agent at Ambala, and it was ultimately decided in her favor
by a reference to the Shaster law.

The Kaggar river, from which Firoz Sudu III. dug a canal to the
Kerah, is said to have emptied itself into the Satlaj near Firozpur.
We found no trace of it. If the Kaggar be understood to be the
same river with the Gaggar which ran between Ambidla and Sarhind,
and afterwards received another river from Shahabad and the Saras-
wati from Thanesar, there must be some mistake in supposing that it
ever joined the Satlaj near Firozpur. The old course of the Gaggar
is well known; after reaching the Bhatnér frontier it went by the
name of Sétre, and its direction through the desert to near Dilawen,
where it was lost in the sands, may be traced by the forts of Surat-
garh,. Chehdrgarh, Phulra \st, Phulra 2nd, Mojhgarh, Marrath, Ruk-
kanpur, which were built on its banks. This channel has long ago
been filled up with sand, and it is only here and there at long inter-
vals that any traces of it remain.

From the 8rd to the 12th of January we were detained at Firozpur,
surveying the boundary of the Sirdarni’s little territory. We found
it very ill defined and disputed on every side. Of the country we
saw, not more than one-thirtieth part was under cultivation; the rest
was either entirely barren or covered with alow straggling brush-
wood of no value. There was a large tract of karil and jhand jungle,
and I also heard of a forest of stsu at some distance, but did not visit
the spot to ascertain the fact.

In the jhand and karil jungles, which I traversed in following the
Firozpur boundaries, I observed several sites of towns and villages,
anda great number of fine paka wells, now half filled with rubbish
and fallen to decay, but which sufficiently prove that the country
was formerly thickly inhabited. It has suffered much from the
misrule which has long prevailed. The petty states by which it is
surrounded are so promiscuously interwoven in their limits that it
would be difficult to point to one among them which is not at vari-
ance with all the rest as to its boundaries. To this circumstance
must be mainly attributed the immense quantity of waste land which
meets the eye in every direction; for no sooner does one party

182 Journal of a voyage from [Marcu,

attempt to reclaim a portion from the desert, than the rest interfere
to dispute their right to the soil, As we receded southward from
the river, the sand assumed that undulating appearance which is
described as characteristic of the skirts of the Indian desert, small
mounds occurring at intervals, the soil of which was hard and covered
with thorn and brushwood. The wells at a distance from the river
were of considerable depth; but the territory, as was once the case,
might be made independent of them and fertilized at very little
expense. The dry bed of a nala called the Swkrif traverses it in
various directions, and it would only require a canal a mile in length
to let into it the waters of the Satlaj near Tihara.

The zemindars are Jats and Dogres (also a caste of converted
Hindus); they are chiefly engaged in pastoral pursuits, rearing large
herds of buffaloes, on the sale of the ghee and milk of which they depend
for subsistence. It is probable they have been driven to this life by
the unsettled state of the country, which precludes in a great measure
all agricultural employment; it does not appear that they are from
remote time a pastoral people. The country, as I before observed,
bears marks of having been much more generally cultivated at an
earlier period; and though the present race have become addicted to
predatory habits, arising from the circumstances of their situation
under petty authorities at variance with each other, it would not be
difficult, under a better ordered government, to give them a taste for
more peaceful and industrious occupations. At present they are
miserably low in the scale of civilization, and the feuds existing
among them, which are fomented rather than suppressed by their
rulers, are not unfrequently the cause of bloodshed. The faith they
profess is the Muhammedan, but they are grossly ignorant on the
subject of their religion, and do not pay much attention to the out-
ward forms of it. The Koran is little consulted. The elders of the
village decide most of their differences, and the parties not abiding
by their decision are left to seek their own redress.

In the detection of theft and other offences, the practice of chewing
rice and immersing the head under water, and other equally infallible
tests, are commonly resorted to. Every species of torture is put in
practice by the authorities to obtain forced confessions.

There is little difference observable in the appearance of the -
peasantry here from the same class in the vicinity of Lodiana ; but
beyond Firozpur the Dogre caste are distinguished by a greater swar-
thiness of complexion and harsher features. They are also more
dirty in their dress and persons, and many among them go bare

1837.] Lodiané to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 183

headed. The Hindu merchants, from the command which they have
of money, exercise a preponderating influence in the internal manage-
ment of the Firozpur domain. The ryuts, from their extreme poverty,
are forced to mortgage their crops to provide themselves with seed
and the necessary implements of husbandry. Money is advanced at
an enormous rate of interest, the lowest in the most favorable seasons
being half an anna per month for every rupee; but the necessities
of the people are such, they are now frequently obliged to pay 14
anna per month, and compound interest is charged after three months.
The cattle and even the ploughs (which resemble those used to the
eastward), are the property of merchants. It requires three pairs of bul-
locks to work a well during twelve hours of the day, and the quantity
of ground cultivated is fifty kacha bigahs. The poor from the neigh-
boring territories bordering on the desert resort to the banks of the
river to cultivate the autumnal crops and earn a bare subsistence,
but their attachment to the desert in preference to the climate near
the river prevents their settling.

On the afternoon of the 11th we took leave of the Sirdarni and
started next morning for Mamdot. A mile beyond Firozpur the river
divides into two branches, the deep channel continuing under the left
bank running separate for more than a mile; they again unite, and
soon after splitting again unite at a short distance above the ghat of
Bare-ke. Bare-ke is in the direct road from Firozpur through Kasur
to Lahér, from which it is distant thirty kos. It is the nearest point
of approach of the Satlaj to that city. There are only four boats at
the ghat, which is not a very considerable thoroughfare.

The boats here are quite different from those higher up on the
Satlaj. They are flat-bottomed, but have high sides, and both ends
are pointed ; they measure about thirty feet in length by ten in breadth,
with a depth of two and a half to three feet, and are very strongly
built : the waste is partitioned by heavy beams running across, which
give strength to the sides. The poop and forecastle are planked.
Altogether there is an appearance of lightness and hardiness about
them which makes them as much surpass the Rav? boats as those do
the craft in use higher up the Satlaj. The mode of propelling them
is somewhat the same as sculling. An immense oar is lashed to the
stern, the arm of which usually consists of two, or three joined pieces
of wood, and is curved in such a manner that the end or handle
stretches horizontally over the poop, where one, two, or three persons
are placed to work it to and fro. It serves both to propel and direct
the boat in its progress.

184 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

Near the village of Kilcha, where a small nala enters the Satlaj
from the south, we were met by the headman of the Pathan chief of
Mamdot. He was attended by a small party of Pathan horsemen
armed with bows and arrows for the chace. They were all equipped
and well mounted, and distinguished by a soldierly bearing. They
escorted us along the bank, occasionally flying a hawk or discharging
an arrow at the black partridge, which their progress through the
jhau and cultivation disturbed from their hiding places.

The soil on the left bank was a rich loam, the deposit of the river ;
when dry it is much split into fissures, and riding over it rendered
exceedingly disagreeable, if not dangerous, and where moist it is
barely capable of supporting the weight of a horseman.

Between the villages of Kandi-ke on the left and Chawdla on the
right bank, we passed another ghat, where there were four boats of
the kind last described. The country partially cultivated on both
sides, and the river broad and uninterrupted in itschannel. After
passing Futtuéwala we saw no villages near the banks for a distance
of five kos, the jhau jungle in most places obstructing the view.
The river again intersected with sand-banks and banks low.

We halted below Mamdot ; estimated distance from Firozpur 114
kos.

The fort is distant two miles from the present channel of the river.
(In the rainy season the river runs within half a mile of its walls.)
It is a square with a round tower at each corner and one in the centre
of each face. To the east and west are gateways. The outward
walls are of burnt bricks fifty feet high, and ten thick, of paka and
kacha. The interior space is filled up with the soil from the outward
moat, and rises to half the height of the walls : the whole is crowded
with houses, separated only by narrow alleys barely two yards in
width. The towers command an extensive view of the surrounding
flat country.

The present possessors of the fort and adjoining territory are a
Pathan family, formerly masters of Kasur and other large possessions
on the opposite side of the river. The old fort, on the side of which
the present one was raised, is said to have been built in the time of
Mounamnep SuAu III. the son of the Guias-vu’-pin Tucuuak SHAH.
In the reign of Axsar and his successors it was attached to the
sirkar of Debdlpur in the Stitbah of Multdn. After the decline of
the Delhi empire it was destroyed by the Dogre zemindars to prevent
its being used as a stronghold by the marauding Seiks; but soon
after, when the Lahér province and the greater part of the Bawuni

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river, 185

of Sarhind fell into the possession of these adventurers, Sopnd Sineu
Kvuanera, one of the three joint rulers of Lahér, overran the country
and bestowed it in jdghir on one of his followers, Kavu’r Sineu
Tuoca. ‘This person repaired the fort and held undisputed possession
for a long period; he extended his territory as far as the Bahdwalpur
and Khai frontier, but owing to some measures highly offensive to
his Mussalman subjects the Dogres, they rose against him and he
was compelled to flee for assistance to Sopna Stren. Sosnk Sincu
sent a force with him and reinstated him. The Dogres again rebelled
and calledin Rar Aumep Munsu to their aid; but it not being in his
power to assist them at that time, they were obliged to effect a
reconciliation with Kapu’r Sineu, who continued in possession. At
a subsequent period Rar Aumep Mungu expelled Kapu’r Sinau from
the country and established himself at Mamdot. He razed to the
ground the remains of the old fort, and built the present one on its
site: it remained the seat of authority under him for upwards of nine
years. At his death he was succeeded by his son Rar In14s, on whose
death shortly after without issue, the Dogre zemindars, fearing a
return of their old enemies the Sikhs, sent a deputation to wait on
Nizam-vu’-pin Kun, and Qurus-v’-p1In Kuan, the Pathan chiefs of
Kasur, and to invite them to come and take possession of the fort.
Accordingly the retainers of Rat Iui4s’s family were expelled, and
Qutus-v’-p1n KuAn and his family formally reinstated as their rulers.

Niz&m-vu’-p1n Kun and Qurus-v’-p1n Ku&n had been troublesome
enemies to Maha-raja Ransit Sineu, during the time they held posses-
sion of Kasur, and had resisted by every means in their power, and by
inciting others to resist, the ambitious designs of that chief. He made
repeated attacks upon their forts, in all of which he was repulsed ; at
length, finding force unavailing, he had recourse to other measures, and
by bribes and artifices succeeded in sowing dissension in the family of
NizAm-v’-pin Ku&n, and instilling treachery into the minds of his
kinsmen and followers, two of whom basely murdered their chief in
his sleep at Kasur. His brother Qurus-v’-pin, who was absent at
the time, returned and surrounded the fort, but failed to secure the
traitors. Suspecting all alike, he withdrew his confidence from his
own kinsmen and committed the custody of his forts to a family of
Syeds. He then entered into negotiations with the ruler of Lahdr,
in the course of which Sair-v’-pin Suu, one of the Syeds above-
mentioned, was won over by the Maha-raja and betrayed the trust
reposed in him by Qurus-v’-piw. The Syeds under his orders deli-
vered up to the Maha-raja’s officers all the forts in their custody.

2B

186 Journal of a voyage from [Marcn,

The widow of Nizm-v’-p1n was leagued with the Maha-raja against
QutTusB-v -piN, who, unable to stand his ground, came to the resolution
to abandon Kasur and his possessions north of the Satlaj, and soon
after retired to Mamdot. There he remained in undisputed possession
till the Maha-r4ja crossed the river in 1808-9, when, seeing that
resistance was useless, he wisely conciliated his enemy by a voluntary
submission. The Maha-raja confirmed him in the possession of Mam-
dot on the usual condition of military service, and he continued to
furnish a quota of two hundred horse for the service of the state.

Qurus-v’-pIn KuAn died about a year ago at Lahér ; he had always
been anxious to throw off his allegiance to the Maha-raja and be taken
under the protection of the British Government. In 1826 he openly
sought the protection of Captain Murray, Political Agent at Ambdla,
but on that occasion was, after some correspondence, directed to return
to his allegiance to the Lahdr Raja.

The present possessor of the jaghir is JAMAL-U’-p1n Kuan, the son
of Qurus-v’-pin Kudn. He was not at Mamdot when the Mission
passed, but his younger brother, a fine lad of about fourteen years of
age, paid us a visit, which we returned. The interior economy of
their establishment showed a thorough disregard of the conveniences
of life. Men and horses-were indiscriminately huddled together in
the different court-yards inside the fort, and of the two the horses
were perhaps the better lodged.

Hawking and hunting the deer seem to be the great occupation
and business of their lives. At our interview with the young chief,
the subject of merchandize on the river happened to be introduced,
and some questions were asked as to the relative price of grain at
Mamdot and lower down the river, at which the whole assembly
stared with unfeigned astonishment, and referred us for an answer to

_our questions to some baniahs who were sitting at one corner of the
house tops when our interview took place.

The Mamdot territory extends upwards of thirty kos along the
banks of the river, and varies in breadth from fifteen to seven miles.
It has been much improved since it came into the possession of the
present family both in its productions and population.

From Lodiana to Mamdot there is little difference of soil and
produce. The ground near the river becomes harder and richer.
As you leave Lodiana and approach Firozpur the light sand dis-
appears. In the autumn are sown géhun, nakhud, chola, kangani,
munj, barrera, massan and jo-chana, which are reaped in the spring,
or during April and May. The garden vegetables of that season

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 187

are benghan, kire, chulai sdg, tarkakril, tarbuze, karbuze, khurja chaka.
Tobacco is also grown in small quantities. In the spring and as
late as June are sown nai shakar or sugar-cane, mdki, jaar, mdash,
mung, moth, kanjad or til, bajra, pambzar ; and the vegetables are
turnips, carrots, spinach, sohd, gandana or leck, ganddlon kad sag,
karam kd sig, onions. If rain falls plentifully in January, they have
an intermediate harvest of coarse rice and other small grains, which
is reaped in June. Above the Mamdot territory the ground requires
much manure to render it productive, but below it commences what
is called the Serad country, where the overflowings of the river leave
a rich deposit, which requires but one turn of the plough to yield a
plentiful harvest, and where wells are little used for purposes of agri-
culture. Gram is not grown in any quantity below Mamdot, and the
sugar-cane totally disappears.

On the 14th we started from Mamdot. The banks of the river in
some places higher than we have hitherto anywhere observed them.
The land is here irrigated by means of kdhrez or water-courses ; pits
are dug close on the banks of the river, and water let into them by
channels dug through the banks and raised from them by the Persian
wheel.

We passed a few temporary hamlets near the river, but villages
were at a distance, and distinguishable only by the clump of trees by
which they were surrounded. Opposite the village of Bdbul-ke was a
ghat with two boats.

The jhau jungle on both sides of the river high and thick, but
parched up. At sun-set we came to on the right bank near the
village of Kagge-ke, where was a remarkably fine pipal tree. Estimated
distance from Mamdot 114 kos. Our land party halted at Mohan-ke
on the left bank, about three kos from the river, as it is said to be a
larger place than Mamdot.

On the 15th we arrived at Bagge-ke, estimated distance by the
river 10 kos. Villages at a distance from the banks, which were for
the most part covered with jhau jungle and the kana reed. Now and
then a small patch of cultivation intervened.

The channel much intersected by sand-banks : winding in the river
inconsiderable. We passed one ghat, at which there were two boats.

On the 16th at Ladhu-ke, estimated distance by the river 73 kos.
At the village of Johad-ke, the only one close on the banks, there
were two boats and a number of the temporary wells or kdhrez before
described. I observed one where the water was conveyed over a
sand-bank across the bed of the river for the distance of half a mile,

2 B 2

188 Journal of a voyage from [Manrcu,

and was then raised by a well and Persian wheel to a higher bank,
over which another channel conducted the water to the permanent
banks of the river. Here the same apparatus raised the water to a
level with the country to be irrigated.

The river increasing in breadth and more winding than yesterday ;
the banks occasionally twelve and fourteen feet high, and covered to
the water’s edge by heavy jhau and grass jungle, which are likely to
prove embarrassing to boats tracking up the river.

On the 17th we arrived at Jagveré, estimated distance 155 kos.
About four kos beyond Ladhu-ke we passed the boundary of the
Mamdot territory opposite to Kallandir-ke, and, a kos further on, en-
tered that of Nawab Baudwat Kudn, opposite Rana-waita. Between
these places there is a dense forest of the jhaw which rises to the
height of twenty and more feet, and is almost impenetrable. The
zemindars of these parts find it a secure refuge from the oppressive
demands of their rulers. The little cultivation they engage in depends
much on the course of the river. They have no settled habitations,
but wherever the banks of the river afford facility for digging their
temporary wells, they erect their hamlets of grass and kana reed, and
commence cultivating. A slight change in the course of the river
often obliges them to remove to a more favorable spot, and it rarely
happens that the same people cultivate the same fields for three
seasons together.

We passed the ruins of a village, Watter Shah, on the right bank,
where there was a ghat with two boats. Opposite the village of
Azmut-ke we were met by the officer in charge of the Khan’s frontier
district, Utua Bacuaya, the nephew of the Khan’s Vizier, a sufficient-
ly mean-looking personage, and who, in dress and manner, led us to
draw no very favorable conclusions as to the style of the Bahdwalpur
court. He was attended by a handful of ill-mounted and dirty-look-
ing horsemen, whose sombre and uncombed appearance formed a
striking contrast to the gayer equipments of our Pathan friends.

Winding in the river considerable. In a few places where confined
by high banks, we had an uninterrupted deep channel averaging seven
hundred yards in breadth.

At Jagveré we found Nawab Guutsm Q&pir Kun, the mehman-
dar sent on the part of Ban&wat Kuan to attend us to Bahdwalpur,
and who had been waiting our arrival at this barren spot for the last
three months. On the morning of the 18th he paid us a visit, and
we were introduced to a corpulent, good-humoured, baniah-looking
person, whose manners, if not highly polished, were frank and

Ree fee

1837.] — Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 189

unaffected. He was richly dressed in cloth of khimkdb, with a hand-
some lingt for a turban, and wore a superb shawl for a kamarband ;
but the whole was in bad taste, and his attendants were as wretched-
ly shabby and mean as he was fine. The Nawab spoke a very intel-
ligible Hindustani, but the language of his followers was quite foreign
to us. It differs from Hindustani, not so much perhaps radically as
in the termination of the words, and the peculiar tone and manner in
which it is spoken, which is drawling and nasal, much more disagree-
able to the ear than the Panjabi of the bawling Sikhs. We were
better pleased with the boatmen of the Bahawalpur boats than with
any one we saw in this train of our new acquaintances. Their manners
contrasted favorably with the rude specimens we brought with us
from Lodiana. They have much the appearance of a sea-faring people
—much of the alacrity and briskness which we admire in our own
sailors.

The Bahdwalpur boats are strongly built, but clumsy. In shape
they are square fore and aft ; the poop and forecastle are planked, and
the former raised very high, so that the person steering is able to
look over the chappared apartment which is in midship. The rudder
is of curious and unhandy build, but has great power. The largest
of the boats there measured eighty feet in length and about three
feet in depth. They are all furnished with a square sail and masts —
which strike; and have two oars of immense size, the largest requir-
ing six and seven hands to ply each of them.

On the 19th at Bunga Jawdn-ke, estimated distance 72 kos. On
starting from Assap-wdla we were greeted with the novel and pleasing
sound of a sailor’s cheer from the crews of the Bahawalpur boats.
Each boat’s crew, as their boat left its moorings and dipped oars into
the water, gave out a long pealing sound, which was responded to by
all the rest in succession. The ery, as near as I could distinguish
the words, was ‘‘ Bham, Baha al Hai.” (Baha al Hai is the name of
a patron saint of the boatmen of this country and on the Indus.)
The boatmen stand to their oars, and every muscle of the body is
brought into play in the motions which they go through. When the
oars are dipped deep into the water, the outside men are frequently
suspended from the handles which they drag down by their weight
till the opposite ends or shafts are disengaged from the water. I
should say there is more exercise with less fatigue in this than in our
method of rowing. The rowers keep good time.

We had to contend against a strong wind, which prevented our
making much progress to-day. We passed only two or three villages

190 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

on the right bank. We left the district of Assap-wdla (which begins
from Rana-watta) and entered that of Gurjiana or Fattehgarh about
four kos before we arrived at Bunga Jawédn-ke.

The country from Rana-watta to Gurjiana was formerly taken pos-
session of by Larna Sina, one of the joint rulers of Lahér. Maha-
raja Rangit Sineu subsequently took it from Curt Sineu, the son
of Lamina Sineu. It was afterwards held by Baar Lax Sineu, and
taken from him by Qurus-v’-p1n Kuan, who annexed it to the Mam-
dot territory. About three years ago, BandAwuu Kuén, called bard
Bauawut Ku&y, in distinction to the present Khan, conquered it from
QutuB-v’-pin Ku&n, since which time it has remained annexed to
the Bahkdwalpur territory.

The country increasing in wildness and the jungles thicker the
further we proceed.

On the 20th to Chine, estimated distance seven kos. The villages
at a distance from the river. On the right bank heavy jungle nearly
the whole way. We came down a noble sheet of water to-day, where
the river ran without a curve for some miles between moderately high
banks.

On the 21st to Bachian-wdla, estimated distance eight kos. We
passed a few temporary hamlets on the river side, but the jhau jungle
prevailed with little interruption on both banks throughout the jour-
ney. The banks high and the channel less intersected by sand-banks
than usual. We left the district of Gurjiana, and entered that of
Musdferan-wala, about two kos before we arrived off Bachian-wala.

A few bricks of an enormous size were picked up at a village on
the way down, (Bhardm-ke.) They had been taken from some ruins
laid open by the river about three months previously. The ruins
were described by the villagers as the remains of the wall and turret
of a fort sunk more than six feet below the present surface of the
surrounding country. They said that the marks remained in the
banks where the bricks had been washed away, that by digging other
parts of the ruin would be found more perfect. It was determined
to visit the place on our return from Bahawalpur. The bricks were
marked with three curved lines in the shape of a horse-shoe, and from
that circumstance referred by the Hindus of our party to the period
of the Treta Yug.

On the following day, the 22nd, we crossed the river and went to
Pdkpatan, distant about eight miles from our boats and about five from
the nearest point of the river. It is approached from a perfectly level
and open plain of four miles in extent, and, seen from that distance,

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 191

has the appearance of a citadel perched on the summit of a lofty
eminence. It is built on the thae or site of the ancient fort of Aj-
wadin or Ajodin, and is a place of great sanctity, having been the
residence for a number of years of the celebrated Mussalman saint
Shekh Farip-v’-p1y, to which circumstance it owes its present name
of Pdkpatan, or the ferry of purity. Under its former name of
Ajwadin it is celebrated as the spot near which the Sat/aj has been so
often passed by Mussalman conquerors in their invasions of Hindu-
stin. In A. D. 997 Ajwadin was taken and plundered by Sultan NAsir-
u’-DIN SaBacCTAGI'N ; but accounts vary as to whether he crossed the
Satlaj in that expedition: in some he is stated to have extended his
ravages as far as Bhainér, the capital of the Bhatti country. In A. D.
1001, Sultan Manamep Guaznavtl, the renowned son and successor
of Sasactaci'N, forded the Satlaj in the vicinity of Ajwadin and
plundered Bhatnér. In his subsequent numerous invasions of Hindu-
stdn he followed this route more than once,

In A. D. 1079 Sultan Isrduim crossed the Satlaj at this point in
his second Indian expedition. After the Ghaznian dynasty, Sultan
Mauamep Guorr,, called SHandB-v’-D1Nn, passed by this route and by
Bhatnér when he took Asi (or Hans) in his battles with raja Prrnaura.
In A. D. 1397-8 the conqueror Amir Timovr in his invasion of Hin-
dustan, after laying in ruins Débalpur and Ajwadin, proceeded across
the river with part of his forces and destroyed Bhatnér, whither the
inhabitants of the two former towns had fled for protection.

Close under the town to the north is the dry bed of a river which
they call the Dandi, propably the Dond mentioned by Major Ren-
NELL. Four kos more to the north is another dry bed of a river
which they call the Sohag ; and beyond this about ten kos from Pdk-
patan is the old bed of the Beds, which, separating from the Satly
below Hari-ke, formerly ran close under Kasur and did not again
join that river till within twenty miles of Neh. In the time of Akzar,
the Dodb Bist Jalindar extended to Hamadpur Dar Behli, fifteen kos
above Neh.

To the south of Pdakpatan in coming from our boats we crossed
a nala which had a very high bank; its bed was in some places dry,
in others it had one and half feet of water. I inquired of the villagers
if they had any particular name for it, but they said not ; neither did
they know any thing about the Harari Narnay or Qoud mentioned by
Major Rennett. The ground between this nala and the Satlaj was
low, covered with thick jungle of the tamarisk and patches of fine-
looking wheat, It is no doubt overflowed in the rainy season, when

192 Journal of a voyage from [Marcu,

the breadth of the river from the bank of this nala to the opposite
high bank must be more than four miles.

We remained at Pakpatan till the 26th, making arrangements for
reducing to order the predatory tribes of that neighborhood.

On the 23rd we visited the shrine of Hazrat Shekh Farm SuaxKar-
GaNnJ* in the town of Pakpatan. We had to ascend more than forty
feet to the top of the mound on which the town is built. The ground
sounded hollow to our horses’ hoofs as we threaded through numerous
narrow streets and alleys, many of which were lined with miserable
objects of charity, among whom here and there might be seen females
enveloped in the burkhd, pretended descendants of the Prophet, who
importuned for alms with a perseverance which we found it difficult
to resist. After descending again by a flight of steps to a level with
the surrounding country, we were conducted into a small square paved
court surrounded by the lofty brick walls of the adjacent houses. In
the centre of this stood the magbard, a plain insignificant building,
having one small apartment, in which was the grave of the saint
covered with faded drapery. There were two doors to this apartment,
one to the north and one to the east. That to the east, called the
“‘ door of Paradise,” is never opened but on the fifth day of the
sacred Moharam, when numbers of pilgrims, both Hindus and Mus-
salmans, come to visit the shrine, and all who pass through this door-
way are considered saved from the fines of perdition. The door-way
is about two feet wide, and cannot be passed without stooping, and the
apartment itself is not capable of containing thirty people crowded
together: yet such is the care which the saint takes of his votaries
on these occasions, that no accident or loss of life has ever been known
to occur. A superlative heaven is allotted to those who are first to
enter the tomb on the day mentioned. The rush for precedence may,
therefore, be better imagined than described. The crowd of pilgrims
is said to be immense, and as they egress from the sacred door-way,
after having rubbed their foreheads on the foot of the saint’s grave,
the air resounds with their shouts of Farip! Farip! Several relics
were shewn to us, among which the most curious was, a round flat
piece of wood of the size and shape of an Indian’s bread or chapati.
In the long fasts which the saint imposed on himself, he is said to
have solaced his hunger by gnawing this hard substance.

There is a couplet very common throughout the Panjab which has
reference to this story.

The ancestors of Shekh Farrp-v’-p1n first came to Multan in the

* See some account of the same saint by Munshi Monun’ La’r in the last |
gap clumic.— Ep.

1837.) Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 193

train of Brnram Suu, of the Ghaznavi family, and continued to fill
situations of trust and emolument in that province, until it fell into
the hands of Sultén Manamep Gavrin, (SHana’s-v’-pin.) When
Hazrat Jaua’L-v’-p1IN, the father of Shekh Farin, fled to Chdwe
Miishaikh, a village on the banks of the Sat/aj, where he lived the life
of a hermit, practised great austerities and became celebrated for his
great sanctity. At this place Hazrat Shekh Farip-vu’-p1n was born 3
he was sent for his education to Multan, and afterwards spent many
years in travel. At Multan he became celebrated as a Saheb Kardamat,
or worker of miracles, and many ridiculous stories are told of his
performances. Among others it is related that whenever he felt
hungry he would throw into his mouth a handtul of dust or pebbles
which immediately became sugar. He practised similar metamor-
phoses on the goods of other people, and turned so many things into
sugar that he was universally known, and is so to this day, by the
affix to his name of Shakar-ganj. Hazrat Shekh Farip-v’-pin
SwHakarGANy and his posterity were chiefly instrumental in con-
verting to Islamism the numerous different tribes of Jats and Gujur
or Gickers, descendants of the Rajput shepherds, who so often fought
bravely against the invading armies of the north. The descendants
of Baba Shekh Farip are supposed to have inherited from him the
power of performing miracles, and several of them became celebrated
throughout Hindustdn for their sanctity. At Agra, Sikru, and Dehli
their shrines witness to the respect in which their memory is held by
the Mussalman population. Axsar SuHAa owed to the prayers, we
are told, of one of the family (Shekh Nur-vu’-pin, or Nigr-vu’-pin) the
birth of his son JrnANarr. In the early attempt of the Sikhs to lay
waste the country between Multdn and Lahér, one of the descendants
of Shekh Farip-v’-pin at Pdkpatan placed himself at the head of a
number of converts, Jat peasantry, and kept his ground so well against
these marauders that they thought it advisable to come to an amicable
arrangement with him ; and, in a treaty which he concluded with one
of their chiefs, he was allowed to enjoy in independence the revenues
of Pakpatan and several villages attached to it. Ata later period,
when the Sikhs became united under one chief, the Shekh-zadas were
despoiled of their possessions. The Maha-r4ja now allows them one
thousand rupees a year for their maintenance, derived from the town
duties of Pdkpatan ; besides which, they have a fourth share in four
small villages in the neighborhood.

On the 27thito Toba Sddit, in the district of Musa-firan-wdla, esti-
“mated distance nine kos.

2¢

194 Journal of a voyage from (Marca,

On the 28th to Aké-ke, in the district of Cusim-ke, estimated dis-
tance nine kos.

On the 29th to Dola, where we entered the district of Jheddo, es-
timated distance seven kos.

On the 30th we passed through the districts of Jheddo and Shih
Farid, and entered the Hasilpur district about two miles before we
came to our halting place at noon, estimated distance nine kos.

On the 31st we halted at noon.

On the Ist of February at Palra, estimated distance 81 kos. The
face of the country varies little in appearance, being day after day the
same succession of tamarisk jungle, the deep green of which is now here
and there relieved by a shrub resembling the willow in leaf and color,
which the natives call jhat, and from the root of which the miswaks
or tooth-cleaners are commonly made. From Rédnd-watti near the
Mamdot and Bahdwalpur frontier the signs of cultivation gradually
disappear ; and near Pukpatan the country becomes extremely wild; we
lose all trace of habitations near the river, save, par hazard, a few
temporary grass hamlets. After entering the Hdsilpur district an
improvement is perceptible. We again see the Persian wheel at
work, and the banks of the river occasionally lined with a wonder-
gazing populace. The canals and water-courses increase in number
as we progress onwards. Those we have hitherto seen vary in breadth
at their mouths from ten to twenty yards, and are at present dry, being
much above the level of the river, but from early in May to the end
of September they serve to irrigate the country to the distance in
some instances of thirty miles from its banks. Smaller branches are
cut in every direction from the main canals, so that the whole country
is covered with them, and travelling in that season rendered disagree-
able and difficult.

During our journey of the last two or three days we have been
pleasingly reminded of having entered a Mussalman country by the
strict attention every where paid to the time of prayer. In the open
fields, where a minute before the air has resounded with the voice of
labour, every thing is suddenly hushed,—the shrieking Persian wheel
is at rest, the cattle are freed from the yoke, and the peasants may be
seen ranged together in small parties on their mats of the palm tree,
going through their forms of devotion with an air of the greatest
decorum. The sight struck us from its frequent occurrence.

Of the tribes which inhabit along the banks of the river from Firoz-
pur to Bahdwalpur, those in the neighborhood of Pdkpatan and below
that place, are said to be the most wild and disorderly and the most

1837. | Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 195

addicted to predatory habits. The Dogre and Dogre Badela are
chiefly confined to the Mamdot territory and higher up. At Loadi-ke,
below Mamdot they are succeeded by the Wattu Karral Chishti and
other branches of the Jat tribes, descendants of the Rajput shepherds,
who formerly inhabited the country on the Ravi between Multun and
Lahkér, These people still lead a wandering pastoral life, seldom
building anything but temporary sheds, and may fairly challenge the
name applied to them of ‘‘ khdna badash.”” They are a race inured to
every hardship, ill fed and worse clothed, but capable of enduring
great fatigue under every privation. They are much celebrated fur
the length and rapidity of their journeys on foot in their nightly
excursions to carry off cattle from neighboring territories. Nothing
in their appearance would indicate their possessing a superior share
of physical strength or activity; they are tall spare men, generally
ill made, and without any great shew of bone or muscle. If their
hardiness of constitution is any where perceptible, it is in their harsh
swarthy features, which though not pleasing are manly.

These tribes, even in the best days of the Mogul empire, were
never brought into any proper subjection or made to feel the influence
of a well-ordered government. They continued embroiled in feuds
among themselves, in the settlement of which the arms of autho-
rity seldom interposed. A system of sdlahang, or retaliation, than
which nothing can be conceived more productive of crime and gene-
ral disorder, has prevailed among them from time immemorial. This
system authorizes the redressing an injury not only on the person
or property of the injurer, but on any of his relations, friends or neigh-
bors whom chance may throw into the power of the injured party; con-
sequently a few disorderly persons have it in their power to involve the
whole country in their quarrels. The original cause of their feud is
generally a dispute as to the right of pasture, or a few buffaloes may
have strayed from the herds of one village to those of another. This
leads to reprisals, in which blood is sometimes shed, and blood calls
for blood long after the original cause of dispute has ceased to be
remembered. If this was the state of affairs when the country on
both sides of the river was under one authority, we may judge of what
it must be now that the river separates two hostile powers.

The system of sdlahang which was before confined to villages near
each other, now extends along the whole line of the opposite banks of
the river. Instead of a few buffaloes stealthily abstracted during the
night by ten or twelves herdsmen, villages are now openly attacked
and plundered at noon-day by gangs of from one hundred to two

2c 2

196 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

hundred desperate freebooters acting under acknowledged Sir-kurde,
(leaders.) The river affords them an easy means of escape, and, owing
to the existing relations of one of the powers with our Government,
prevents their being pursued by the authorities of the opposite side.
This security from punishment would of itself be sufficient encourage-
ment to their predatory habits, but they are moreover instigated and
abetted by the petty district officers of their own governments,
who share in the spoils without incurring any of the danger of their
enterprises.

Female infanticide prevails generally among these tribes. Mothers
appear to have little affection for their offspring and little respect for
their marriage tie, if one may judge by the frequency with which it is
violated. A wife leaving the protection of her husband and abscond-
ing with another man, is frequently claimed and restored by the inter-
vention of the authorities after an absence of nine or ten years, and
any children she may have borne to her paramour in her absence, are
equally divided between him and her lawful husband.

On the 2nd February at Tufiere, estimated distance 114 kos. The
banks of the river low, and the river perceptibly diminished in breadth.
We passed a town on the right bank hidden in a deep and extensive
grove of palm trees; the cupola of a mosque peeping through the
foliage, and a few solitary palms standing far apart, thrown out from
an horizon lighted by a brilliant sunset, reminded us forcibly of
Bengal scenery.

The country on the left to-day was more open, the river excessively
winding.

On the 3rd to Durpur near Khairpur, estimated distance #02 kos.
The country on the right was well cultivated and apparently rich,
dotted with clumps of the beautiful palm tree, and the banks of the
river abounding in temporary wells and water courses ;—-+that on the
left was low and barren and covered with a very thin jungle of the
tamarisk, the river extremely winding in its course.

Early in the day we were met by Sarrara’z Kuan, and ata later hour
by Mir MonammMep Qarm and Munammep D&rm, native gentlemen of
the Khan’s household and relations of the Khan’s Vizier. One of these
gentlemen, although holding the responsible appointment of Mir
Bakhshi, is said to be quite uneducated and ignorant of his letters;
but we found him more polished in his manners than the generality
of those we had met.

About half way on our journey we passed the road to Mailsian, a
town on the right bank, the former capital of Bana’wau Kukn’s terri-

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 197

tory on that side. It once boasted a very strong fort, but from the
time this territory was first threatened by the Siekhs it became the
policy of the Bahdwalpur government to destroy all their forts and
garhis, and this among the rest was razed to the ground.

As we approached Khairpur we came in sight of the Rohi (or desert),
and were for some time quite at a loss to conjecture what object it
was which skirted the horizon for many miles. The sand-hills rise
abruptly from the plain which intervene between the desert and the
river, and from a distance the intervals between them are not percep-
tible. Seen from our boats, they formed a distinct and well defined out-
line resembling an unbroken chain of low hills. The Roi runs in the
shape of a promontory directly up to the town of Khairpur, which is.
about a mile distant from the present channel of the river: in the
rainy season the town only intervenes between the sand of the desert
and the waters of the Sat/aj7. When we visited it, we ascended from
one of the streets directly on a steep hill of sand and found ourselves
fairly in the desert surrounded by sand-hills and the debris of houses,
walls and huts more than half buried under them. The desert
encroaches on the town every year, and many of the present inhabi-
tants remember the time when Khairpur was distant at least two
miles from the nearest point of it. The houses are chiefly of unburnt
bricks, and the round domes of the mosque are also built of the same
material. It is said to be very durable, but the secret of its durability
lies more in the paucity of rain which falls in this country. The town
has a tolerable bazar, and contains 400 shops of all descriptions; it
was formerly a place of considerable traffic, but has fallen off since the
time of the great Bana’wat Kudn. Small kajilas occasionally arrive
here from Hédnsi and Hissdr across the desert, and the tobacco grown
in this vicinity and in the Hdsilpur district is exported by this route
in large quantities to Delhi, where it is not unfrequently sold as Multdn
tobacco.

The only pakd building in the town is a large mosque now in
ruins ; it is ornamented with painted tiles to represent enamel, but too
little remains to give anv idea of the effect of this style of ornament
when in perfect preservation. In the neighborhood are the ruins of
several mud forts, formerly the seat of Déudputra chiefs of the Keharani
branch of the tribe, who arrived in this country sometime before the
Pirjani branch, of which the present Khan is the head. They were
engaged in constant feuds with the 2nd Bandwat Kuan, and made
several attempts to subvert his power, but were unsuccessful, and at
last forfeited their own possessions in the struggle. The only surviving

198 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

member of this family is now a fugitive at the court of the Bikdnir
raja.

The morning of the 4th being a halt, we made a short excursion
into the desert with the intention of looking for floricans and antelopes :
the former, as well as the leek and bustard, are very numerous where
the desert approaches near to the river ; but they are much more fre-
quently put up in the stunted tamarisk bushes which crown the sand
hills within the skirts of the desert, than in the tamarisk coppices
nearer the river. After crossing the first ridge of sand-hills, the
highest of which might measure sixty feet, we came in sight of a
level plain of hard soil extremely bare, with only here and there a
small mound of shifting sand, and extending for several miles till the
eye was arrested by what appeared to be a ridge similar to the one
on which we stood. One could have fancied that this tract had
recently been usurped from the river by the desert. We learned from
the people with us that the whole of it is usually cultivated after a
favorable rainy season, when it produces plentiful crops of the smaller
kind of grain on which the inhabitants of this country chiefly subsist.
Owing to the unusual drought of the last five years, it had remained
a waste. The ridge on which we stood was the site of what had
been an extensive town now buried many feet under the sand ;—the
soil between the sand hillocks was covered with particles of burnt
brick, and I was able to trace the ruins of houses for upwards of a
mile along the ridge. These have, no doubt, arrested the sand in its
progress when it is carried in volumes by the south-west monsoon
towards the river, and may account for the high and very abrupt
appearance of the skirts of the desert at this point.

After a short walk in the sand, rendered disagreeable by a dread-
fully scorching sun, we returned towards our boats. The Daudputras
who accompanied us as guides were highly amused at our style of
sporting, which they termed jarida-tor, and only becoming a shikari by
profession. We were little less amused at their strange jargon and —
at the readiness of their sporting equipments. Their weapon is the ~
rifle with the curved stock common throughout Affghdnistdn and the
countries west of the Jndus. The length of the barrel varies, but is
never much longer than that of our musket. They have a great con-
tempt for our use of small shot and for small game, which they only
pursue with the hawk. The flesh of the hog-deer and antelope is
esteemed a great dainty. In pursuit of the latter a Daudputran will
take his provisions for three days, mount his camel, and sally forth
in the hottest season ; when, to use their own expression, ‘‘ to face the

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 199

desert is to face death.” In these excursions he sometimes remains
out as long as five days, wandering about after the tracks of the deer,
until his supply of water is exhausted; when, if he has not been suc-
cessful, he makes for the nearest pool and takes his chance of the
deer coming to drink. These pools are not of frequent occurrence in
the desert, and none but a person acquainted with every stump bush
and hillock, and every feature of the ground, could attempt to go in
search of them. That many of the shikdris have this intimate know-
ledge of the desert, is proverbial :—‘‘ they know it better than the
scholar his book, or the Hafiz his Koran ;” and their knowledge is
the more astonishing when we consider the narrow and minute obser-
vation which it implies. So much do the sand-hills resemble each
other, that a common observer might be removed to fifty different
stations in the course of the day and fancy every one the same.

The prohibitions to shooting game which are strictly enforced in
the Naw4b’s preserves and jungles near the river, do not apply to the
desert, where the shikdris are at liberty to roam at large; and the
knowledge they acquire of its localities is highly prized by their chief.
They are sometimes lost, but casualties of this kind are attributed to
a stroke of the sun, or to exhaustion from want of water, or to the
bite of a reptile called the flying-snake, (said to be numerous,) rather
than to their losing their way. The stars assist to guide them when,
as is often the case, they travel by night.

One of our guides proved himself a good marksman by taking off
the head of a carrion kite with a ball from his rifle at fifty yards; he
brought the bird up to us and observed that “that was the manner
in which his master would serve the kafir Sikhs, if we would allow
him to cross the river.” The Khan, it would appear, finds it politic
to impress his subjects with the idea, that nothing but a fear of the
displeasure of the British Government has hitherto prevented his
taking steps to recover his lost dominions ;—while they on their part
assure their chief, that but for this fear they would conquer the coun-
try to-morrow, and not leave a light burning from the Indus to Lahr.

The familiar manner in which our guides spoke of the former pos-
sessors of the old forts and gardens about Khairpur as we passed
through, struck me as highly characteristic of the primitive state of
society of the people. Their greatest chiefs they designated by their
simple surnames. In speaking of the Khan, they called him simple
Bandwat Ku&n or Khanh, never adding any affix of respect. Every
garden or fort we passed had its anecdote of the feuds that had
existed between the Keharani and Pirjani branches of the tribe. Much

200 Journal of a voyage from [Marcu,

was said about the ‘‘ bahddurz”’ of the fallen chiefs, the devoted cou-
rage of their adherents, and the time which a few resolute men had
kept the second BawAwau Kusw and his whole army at bay. The
knowledge possessed by our guides of these affairs seemed to be inti-
mate; and could I have understood clearly all that they said, I might
during our walk have learnt the whole history of the tribe. On their
first settlement in the country, the Daudputras, to add consequence
to their name, as well as to increase their power, are said not to have
been very scrupulous how they swelled their numbers, and people of
all descriptions were admitted into their tribe.

The opinion I formed of the lower orders from what I saw to-day
was not very favorable. One cannot be long in their society without
being struck with the absence of that urbanity which is so universal
among all orders in Hindustdn. With each other they appear to be
on easy terms, using little ceremony. With strangers they are either
rough and betray a suspicion and distrust in their manner, or their
courteousness is awkward and descends to servility. One of our
guides, whose garments would hardly have gained him admittance
into any gentleman’s gateway, gave me to understand that he was no
common person, but one who lived in the Khan’s presence. I should
not have believed him but for an anecdote which I heard of one of
the former chiefs soon after my return to camp, and which was to
the effect ‘‘ that the first BasAwat Kuan would have given a severe
bastinado to any person who had dared to come to his darbar in
new or clean clothes.’”’ The person who related this anecdote to me,
lamented the degeneracy of the present ruler, ‘‘ who has brought
himself,” said he, ‘‘ to look upon clean clothes without aversion, and,
what is worse, allows his prime minister to ride in a bali or a bullock
carriage, for which last innovation he will one day be sorely visited.”

We remained at Darpur on the 5th. This place is pleasantly situ-
ated at about half a mile from the present channel of the river. A
fine piece of grass turf sprinkled with dwarfish palm extends from it
down to the banks of the river. The fort of Darpur is still in good
preservation, but has not been occupied since the family was dispos-
sessed by the second BanAwat Kuan. It is of mud and paka bricks,
in form a square, with turrets at the angles; the outer walls enclose
an aria of nine hundred square yards. Near the fort are the lines of
one of the Kh&n’s disciplined battalions, stationed here under the com-
mand of a half-caste Portuguese; their uniform was a blue coat with
scarlet facings, flaming scarlet shakos, with brass ornaments. They
were drawn out to receive us on the day of our arrival Evening had

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 201

«

closed in before we arrived, and they burnt blue lights, the effect of
which with their salute was good, but so much cannot be said for the
stunning noise of their barbarous drums and fifes which accompanied
it. The battalion mustered about three hundred firelocks ; besides
these, there were two small pieces of artillery with a few gulandaz
dressed in red pagris, brown vests, and blue cossack paijgmas. They
were very cleanly in appearance, and I was told that the whole of the
Khan’s troops had been newly clothed in anticipation of the arrival of
the mission.

On the 6th to Goth Nur Muhammad ; estimated distance by the river
83 kos. The Khairpur district extended for two-thirds of the way,
when we entered that of Goth Nur Muhammad. In consequence of the
unusual drought of the last four years, and the floods from the river
having inclined to the right bank, the districts from Khairpur to the
eastern frontier now barely pay the expenses of collecting the revenue,

Throughout this extensive tract of country, embracing a length of
more than one hundred kos, there are only three officers in authority
for the collection of revenue and the preservation of order. One is at
Khairpur, one at Goth Qdim Rats, twelves miles beyond, and the
other moves alternately from Gurjidna to Mubdrakpur, but resides
chiefly at the latter place. In harvest time, mutsaddis or muharirs
are dispatched from Ahmadpur to collect the revenue in these parts,
but they never remain long. So little authority does the Nawab
possess over the districts east of Mdbdrakpur, that he may be said to
levy rather an occasional tribute from them than any fixed revenue.
The property of the zemindars consists chiefly of cattle, and is conse-
quently moveable; and as the Nawab finds it more troublesome than
advantageous to be continually sending large forces to overawe them,
they frequently escape two or more seasons successively without
paying any thing to his treasury, either by crossing to the opposite
side of the river, or concealing themselves and their cattle for a time
in the large tracts of jungle which every where abound. Once in two
or three years a force is sent, when, if the zemindars refuse to come
in and pay their rents, their houses and the little land they cultivate
are laid waste, and all their cattle that can be found seized and car-
ried off. They are at liberty to release them on paying what is called
the ‘‘ ¢rinn?” or tax for pasturage, and the arrears of their tribute in
kind. The amount of this varies with the means which the govern-
ment officers have of enforcing, or the ryats of resisting the demand.
A tax is also levied from them, commonly designated and known
among them as the “ theft licence,’’ with a view, perhaps, of eradicat-

2D

202 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,

ing their propensity to thieving, but which most probably encourages
the habit. As it is a tax openly paid by the principal Rath or Jat
zemindars to the Nawab, free-booting is in a measure countenanced
and rendered honorable by it. The present Nawab, I am told, has
never hitherto visited the country to the east of Mdabdrakpur, from a
dislike to trust himself among these tribes.

The river diminishing in breadth and the banks low; country more
open on both sides, but still presenting large tracts of heavy jhau
jungle.

We lost sight of the Desert soon after leaving Darpur. The scenery
near Goth Nur Muhammad is rather pleasing from the number of palm
trees in its neighborhood; here also are ruined forts and a few ruins
of paka bricked houses, the former residence of chiefs of other
branches of the Ddudputra tribe.

On the 7th to Dera Bakd, near which the district of Goth Nur
Muhammad terminates. The villages are more substantial, and the coun-
try more open and better cultivated as we proceed. The people also
appear to be less rude, and not so scantily clothed as we found them
in the frontier district. The revenues are collected regularly and with
little trouble.

On the 8th to Bakarpur, the ghat opposite to Bahdwalpur ; estimated
distance by the river 45 kos. The river narrowed extremely during
the two last days’ journey. The banks have become very low and the
current sluggish, running about 14 miles in the hour. The country is
well cultivated on both banks of the river, the people are more engag-
ed in agricultural pursuits, and herds of cattle are less numerous than
they were above Khairpur.

From the 8th to the 25th of February the Mission remained at
Bahawalpur, employed in negotiation with the Nawab. The town of
Bahdwalpur, the most populous in the Khan’s dominions, is situated
about two miles south-east of the present channel of the river; during
the floods a branch of the river runs close under its walls and the
intervening space, at present a moist sand covered with low strag-
gling jhau, is then one sheet of water. At the present season only
the beaten tracks to the ghat are passable on horseback and the rest
is quagmire. The walls of the town enclose a number of gardens,
and from the river the only signs of buildings we could descry through
the trees were the minarets of the large mosque. The approach to
the town from the river is by a number of narrow lanes separating
gardens, in which the bed-mushk, the apple and orange tree, the
mulberry, and rose bushes are seen in great profusion, <A bridge of

1837.] . Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 203

one arch built of burnt bricks conducts over an insignificant moat to
the Multdn gate by which we entered the city. On the day of our
visit to the Naw4b, the tops of the houses in the streets were crowded
with spectators, who observed a profound silence as we passed: this
was so remarkable that I cannot but think particular orders must
have been given on the subject, as the same circumstances attracted
the notice of the Honorable M. Expuinstonse and his party on their
passage through Bahdwalpur in their Mission to Cdbul. We passed
through a long narrow street which forms the principal bazar, and it
appeared well inhabited; the other parts of the town betray a decreas-
ing population. Many houses are empty and in ruins. It now con-
tains 2,025 shops of all descriptions. The number of its inhabitants
may be estimated at 20,000. The second BanAwat Kun always
spent some months of the year at this place, but since his death it
has been quite deserted by the court, and other causes have not been
wanting to account for its diminished importance. Before the Nawab
relinquished his territory on the opposite side of the river, the greatest
portion of his revenue, which he receives in kind, was collected here,
as also the indigo and rice for exportation. Thisis no longer the case,
and the trade of Affghdnistdn with Central India, to which it chiefly
owed its flourishing condition, has both fallen off in quantity, and no
longer pursues so exclusively as formerly the route by Bahdwalpur.
The decreasing income of the present Nawab and his father has
compelled them to levy arbitrary contributions from the merchants,
who have deserted the place in consequence. The Amritsar, Shikar-
pur and Mdrwar mercantile houses have still their agents here, but
comparatively little business is transacted between them. A’a& RaFri,
a Jew, who had formerly a house at Derd Ghazt Khan, and is connect-
ed with the Jews of Bokhdra and Kaub Chand Shikdrpurt, are the
most wealthy merchants at the place. Bahdwalpur still maintains its
celebrity for the manufacture of silk cloth or lungs and gulbadans,
which latter are of a superior texture, and more lasting than those of
Amritsar or Benares. The quantity exported is not very great, and
chiefly to Sindh. Rifle barrels are also made of very superior work-
manship both at Khairpur, Bahdwalpur and Khdnpur, but the hand-
somest are made only to order, and to be sent in presents to Sindh,
Lahér and other places.

The inhabitants of Bahdwalpur and of the few other towns in the
Bahawalpur territory, are chiefly Hindus, and these in appearance the
very outcasts of their race, dirty, squalid and miserable. Though
they are tolerated in the practice of their religion, and have a high

2p 2

204 Journal of a voyage from [Maxrcu,

priest or gusdin who enjoys some consideration with the Naw4b, they
are looked down upon by their Mussalman fellow subjects with the
utmost contempt, and subjected to every kind of oppression. Some
few of them enjoy offices of trust near the Nawab and the other great
men of his court, but this they owe to the indolence and ignorance
of their masters, which quite unfits them for the tiresome details of
business.

On the 25th we again started in our boats from the Bindra-wdla
ghat at Bahdwalpur to proceed to the junction of the five rivers of
the Panjab with the Indus at Mithankot.

We arrived sometime after nightfall at Nahur-wali; estimated
distance from Bahawalpur 114 kos. The banks of the river were
exceedingly low almost throughout our journey, and the river still
diminishing in size, not measuring more in some places than 150
yards across. The current not averaging 15 miles an hour. There
were numerous sand-banks, and the river, saving that it is deeper, is
more insignificant in appearance here than at any part of its course
from Ropur downwards. The numerous canals which are cut from
below Khairpur might account for this, but very few of them are fed
from the river in the cold weather.

The country on both sides of the river was tolerably open, and
cultivation more general, with fewer tracts of the jhau jungle. The
inhabitants on both sides of the river are chiefly of Jat origin, mixed
with a few Daudputras and Baloches ; they are not generally addicted
to predatory habits, but the dismemberment of the Khan’s dominions
has involved them in the general disorder which now prevails.

On the 26th to Mahabatpur ; estimated distance by the river 3
kos. At about two miles from Nahur-wali we came to a heavy
jhau jungle on the left bank, one of the Nawab’s preserves or hunt-
ing seats, where he had proposed that we should take our leave of
him. We joined him towards the afternoon, and after witnessing the
slaughter of a few hog-deer returned to our boats, with the promise
to hunt with him again on the following day.

On the 27th we passed the day in hunting with the Naw4b. The
following is a description of his mode of following that pastime.

The jungles in which the game is preserved, are divided and tra-
versed in their whole extent by strong hedges made of twisted boughs
of the jhau running at acute or at right angles with each other in
the form of a funnel, into which the game is driven. The hedges are
not made to join at the apex of the triangles, but a space is there
left open and cleared of jungle in which the ambuscades are formed.

1837.) Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 205

These ambuscades resemble in their relative positions an inverted
funnel, the mouth of which joins that into which the game is driven.
The Nawab occupies the first place in front of the opening; ata
‘short distance behind him, branching out to right and left, are two
more ambuscades not far apart; behind these are others farther apart,
and so on with the rest, which are so arranged that the sportsmen
fire clear of each other. The ambuscades are formed of small hedges
of the jhau high enough to conceal a person when seated on the
ground: in the very high jungles platforms of eight and ten feet
high are used for the same purpose.

When the tract of jungle is circular, it is first surrounded by a very
high fence of the jhau, between which and the jungle a space is. left
for aroad; then from the circumference fences are drawn towards
the centre like the radii of a circle; the centre is freed from jungle
and left open for the formation of the ambuscades. A number of
dogs of all sizes and breeds, and from three to four hundred sawdrs,
according to the extent of line they have to cover, are then sent into
the jungles from the outside, and close their ranks as they approach
the narrow end of the enclosed space, hooting and shouting to drive
the game before them. The Nawab and his courtiers meanwhile
lounge at their ease in their ambuscades. Conversation is carried on,
at first freely, but as the beaters draw near, in whispers only. A
crackling of the jungle or a waving of the grass is sufficient to put
every one on the alert—the hand is instinctively directed towards
the trigger, and you are prepared for tiger, deer, hog, or any thing
that may make its appearance. The eye is strained to bursting to
catch the moment of the beast’s leaving the jungle, when, whatever he
is, he will assuredly give a spring on finding himself in the open space,
At last he bursts cover, and the object of your fond anticipations
proves to be nothing more than a jackal; but before you have time
to recover from your vexation at having your nerves unstrung by so
unworthy a beast, and before you have time to brace them again, the
jungle again crackles, the boughs break—you catch a glimpse of some-
thing bounding through the grass, and out springs a fine buck deer
with his head low and haunches hard pressed by the hounds. He
either stops for an instant amazed, or he has passed you before you
can raise your gun to your shoulder: in either case you miss. At the
report of your gun he stamps the ground in disdain and bounds on
to fall a prey to some cooler sportsman among the twenty or thirty
who send their balls whizzing after him. The Naw4b has as many
as eight or nine rifles loaded and placed before him, and he uses them

206 Journal of a voyage from [Marcu,

so quickly and efficaciously, that unless the game comes very thickly,
it is a bad day’s sport for those who are permitted only to shoot after
him. Dinner is always cooked at his hunting seat and sent out into
the jungle for him, and served at noon. Several of his musdhibs
(courtiers) partake of the meal with him, and inferior fare is distri-
buted to the whole of his attendants. Even down to the saises and
grass-cutters no man is allowed to remain hungry. After dinner all
indulge in a siesta, and then to the sport again. Where the jungle
is very extensive and not well enclosed, and the efforts of the horse-
men are baffled by the game doubling round them, it is not unusual
on a windy day to set fire to it. This is a sight to be witnessed.
The sport is very exciting while it lasts, but the pauses during the
time spent by the beaters in driving the game towards the ambus-
cades are tedious. The Nawab and his minister frequently occupy
these intervals in reading the Kordn.

The Nawa4b’s hunting seats are mere temporary hamlets, the sides
of which are formed of the kana reed, and the roofs thatched over
with grass. <A large enclosure is set apart for the Nawab himself,
which is surrounded with a strong and high fence of the jhau, making
it quite private. This enclosure varies from two to three hundred
yards square; at different angles of it are a place for his daftar-
khdnd or secretaries, a place for his cook-room, and a place for his
huntsmen or shikdris. He has sometimes an under-room attached to
his own bungalow in the rear. In front of the bungalow is a rude
chabutra, raised from the ground about two feet, on mud pillars, and
covered with an awning or canopy of cloth under which he holds his
darbar and receives the reports of shikdris, who are sent out in all
directions to bring tidings of game. In front of the chabutra his
horses are picketed. His minister and two or three others of the
most consideration about him have separate hamlets prepared for
them, but the rest of his followers rough it in the open air. Canvas
tents are very little used even by the wealthier classes.

On the 28th we arrived opposite to Mirpur ; estimated distance by
the river 10 kos. As we approached the end of our day’s journey the
river became broader. There were still fewer tracts of jungle to-day,
and the country rich and well cultivated, with many substantial-look-
ing villages on either side.

March the Ist. We arrived at Makhanbeld, the ghat opposite to
the town of Uch ; estimated distance by the river 16 kos.

The river increased to-day to a fine broad stream ; it was joined by
an inlet from the Chindb river soon after we left Mirpur, and for the

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Satlaj river. 207

last twelve miles, before its junction with the Chindd,,it ran in a toler-
ably straight course, forming a fine body of water. There was one
considerable winding near Shirna Buchri. The Chindb joins the
Ghira a little above Makhanbeld, and these streams run together for
a considerable distance without appearing to mix their waters. The
line marked by the opposite color of the two streams is very distinct.
The red-colored water of the Chindb and Ravi is prized by the people
here much above that of the Ghdra. The Nawab when residing at
Ahmadpur or Diliwar sends to this ghat for a weekly supply for his
household, which is conveyed on hackeries in large brass vessels.

The breadth of the Panjnad at Makhanbela in the present season
is perhaps under 900 yards, but during the rains it is sometimes six
miles across from Uch to the opposite side.

The country on the left continued well cultivated and open. On
the right we had the dry bed of Beah and several creeks of the Chindb,
forming islands covered with heavy jhau jungle and apparently pas-
ture land. Numerous herds of buffaloes were grazing near the bank.

In the afternoon we went to visit Uch, from which we were distant
about three miles ; the road was through a good deal of jhau jungle
and over the beds of inlets of the river which scarcely supported our
horses. The Uch Bokhdrian is situated on the banks of the river,
and was formerly the seat of a Hindu principality, which extended to
near Mulidn. The town itself was then called Walhaur. Towards
the latter end of the reign of Ipra’n1’m Ist of the Gaznavi dynasty
in 1105, a number of wandering Musalman devotees took up their
abode there, and were tolerated by the ruling prince, Raja SHam
SuAp, from the apparently harmless austerity of their lives. Among
the number of these devotees was Shekh Syzp Jau4z, who was gifted
with the power of performing miracles, by which many were conviny
ced of the truth of his doctrines.

Raja Suam SuwAp was one of the first of his converts, and giving
up all worldly affairs, he made over his territorial possessions to the
Pir for the support of his followers. One or two others also deserve
to be mentioned, as they gave their name to the towns now compre-
hended under the general name of Uch Bokhdérian. Among these was
a chief of the tribe of zemind4rs called Ldlds, who inhabited the coun-
try in the neighborhood. On the conversion of their chief the Ldlds
followed his example, and on his death built a sepulchre to his
memory, round which they formed habitations; hence the Uch of
Lalas, the Uch of the Moghuls, and the Uch of the Jumals, were also
named by the Pir after two of his favorite disciples, who died of the
austerities which they practised, and were buried there.

508 Journal of a voyage from [Marcu,

We visited the tomb of the Pir Shekh Syup Jat4: Boxna’rr’.
The interior of the building was curious ; the roof was supported by
more than thirty arches resting on four colonades of wooden carved
pillars; there were a great many graves and some relics from distant
countries. Amongst these were the preserved spinal bones of several
saw-fish. The pilgrims who go to Mecca from Aff;hanistdn and the
Derajat by passing down the Indus, frequently come thus far out of
their way from Mithankot to visit the shrine of Shekh Syzp Ja-
La‘L, and implore his intercession for the safety of their journey. A
descendant of this Pir is still living at Uch, but the lands formerly
belonging to the family which enabled them to live in a style of
splendour and comparative refinement among a barbarous people, have
long since been usurped, first by the nazims of Multan, and since
then by the Daudputra chiefs. They have now barely sufficient for
their support; their influence over the common people is, notwith-
standing, very considerable, and they are generally respected.

From Uch Bhokhdrian we proceeded to the Uch of the Gilanis, which
appears to have been formerly joined to it, but is now distant about
half a mile; on our way we passed through large topes of date trees.
Hazrat Shekh Musammap Guos Jiva’/n1’, round whose shrine this
town was built, and after whom it was named, was descended from
Hazrat Shekh Aspput Qdpir Jina’ni’ Baaupsni’, and came to Uch
about the year A. D. 1394. The Daudputras have continued to be
his murids and the murids of his successors from the time of their
first leaving Shikdrpur.

This Pir’s family had considerable assignments of lands in the
vicinity of Uch before the arrival in the country of the Daudputras,
and up to the time of the 2nd Bana’wat Kuan their territory and
wealth had continued increasing, and Maxpum Gane Buxsu, who was
then the Pir Marshid, was second only in influence to the Khan, and
kept in his pay a considerable standing force; he built a fort at
Uch and surrounded the town witha wall. His son, alsonamed Max-
pum Gane Baxss, headed a revolt of the Daudputra tribes against the
second Bana’waL Kua'n in 1799, and releasing Ban&wau Kua’'n’s
son, Muspxrax Kna’n, from confinement, set him in opposition to his
father. The Khan besieged him in the town of Uch, destroyed the
fort, and laid the town in ruins, and obliged the Pir with his son to
flee to the territory of the Amirs of Sindh. The lands belonging to
the Pir’s family were on that occasion forteited to the state, and have
never been restored. A few years since a grandson of this Pir returned
from the Sindh country to take up his abode at Uch, and six or eight
wells have been allowed by the present Khan for his subsistence.

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by the Sailaj river. 209

On the 2nd March to opposite Nuérwald ; estimated distance 10 kos.
We came to on the right bank of the river about three miles below
Sitpur, and went in the afternoon to see that town. It is surrounded
by an extensive grove of palm trees, and is celebrated for its dates
and mangoes, which it produces in great abundance. The site is very
elevated, and its name indicates its having formerly been a Hindu
town. The old buildings are all of burnt brick and lofty, the streets
dreadfully narrow and filthy, the country round it is pretty, but must
be very unhealthy during the hot months, when it is entirely over-
flowed, leaving no means of communication saving by boats. It was
formerly thickly inhabited, but now the half of the houses are in
ruins, and it may have about 200 shops of all descriptions. The
inhabitants of the town are chiefly Hindus,—those of the country,
round, Jats and Beloches. Cattle are numerous, and the zemindars,
both Jats and Beloches, predatory in their habits. Sitpur is said to
have been formerly on the right bank of the main stream of the Indus
which fell into the Panjnad iramediately above it: it is now about 10
miles on the left side of the main stream, but during the hot weather
the whole intervening space is one sheet of water. It is recorded that
gisids, messengers with letters, were formerly in the habit of leaving
Multan or Dera Ghazi Khan in the morning, mounted on an inflated
oxhide, and reaching Sitpur and Ouch by the rivers Chindb and Indus
at noon. This mode of conveying letters is still sometimes-adopted
between Derd Ghazi Khan and Shikdrpur, and during the height of
the floods is very expeditious.

On the 3rd to Chdvan ; estimated distance 12 kos. The country on
both sides appeared very rich, but without any great variety of foliage.

On the 4th we arrived at Mithankot on the right bank of the
Indus ; estimated distance 10 kos. The rapidity of the current increas-
ed very much as we approached the junction of the two rivers. The
Panjnad all the way from Ouch is a beautiful stream, and, with the
exception of one or twv windings, runs straight to the south-west.
On the 7th of March the Mission left Mithankot to return by a new
route through the Panjab to Lodiana. The boats were left under my
charge to prepare for their return voyage up the river, with the
exception of those belonging to the Lodiana merchants, which con-
tinued their voyage to Shikdrpur.

210

Journal of a voyage from

[Marc

From Lodiana to Bahdiwalpur by the rivers Satlaj and Ghar a.
Villages on the left bank.

© 3
P a
‘Ss Names of |Q oa E
as| Villages. mm Caste. i)
S 214 3
g& z\< E
| <li KS
Dec
9th. |Lodiana,
Réjpara, ..{1 | #/Réin, ..|J.R.
Be Haibuwal,.. | z|Ranghar|ditto.
<g|Baranhara, |23).. |ditto, Reus:
© =|Malakpar,..|2 | 3lditto, ..|J. R.
“4 2|Salempar, ..|13| dditto, ..(F.S. A.
= ~|Ghanspar,..| 4'-- |Gdjar,.. \ditto.
Hanbar,..-.]1 | S\ditto, .. \ditto.
Wallipura,. . 15] 4lditto, .. |ditto.
10th|Baniawaéla, | 4'.. (ditto, .. |ditto.
Wallipar,
a | (purana,)..| 4)-- jditto, .. |ditto.
= |Talvandi, z|--|ditto, .. |ditto.
+ {Aliwal, ....]1$} Zditto, .. |ditto.
Bhundri, -»| $)-- |RAipat
Piliab.|ditto.
11thiKoth,......|..|-- |Gajar,.. |ditto.
Gursian, ..{1 |..|ditto, ..|ditto.
Tarivara, -.| 4| 3 ditto, .. |ditto.
. |Shekh
2 Chishti, ..| 3) 1/Chishteajditto.
“4 |Bhamél,....|13} 1|/Rajpat, |ditto.
® {Salempar,..|13} 1)Rain, .. {ditto.
Sidhuan, ..|1 | 1|J4t, .. |ditto.
12th'Shafipard, |1 | J Réjpat, |ditto.
Abbupfr, ..| 3/1 |Rain, .. ditto.
Malsian, 3| Zlditto, .. {ditto.
Harbuwal, .. |13} #/Ranghar|M.R.K.
Balla-ke, ../1 | 4/Gujar,.. |ditto.
Baghé-ke, .. |15} 4/ditto, .. |ditto.
Baché-ke
(barri,) 1 | $lditto, ../K. 8S. B.
Ghura, ig} giditto, .. /ditto.
Bune cess: 13} S\ditto, .. ditto.
Burj Bara,..|15| g|ditto, .. ditto.
Sanghi-wala| 3{ 4|/Dogres, ;R. 8.
Sadare-wald,| 4) 7/Gijar,.. ditto.
Bhunari, 3| z/Harni &
Rain,.. |ditto.
Bi. Soon oc 3| z\Jat, ..|\ditto.
Dahdhara,.. |] Dogres, |ditto.
Koth,. ....|i4 rs Gijar,.. \ditto.
Gursiom, .. ilo” ditto, .. |ditto.
Villages on the right bank.
Gugg,...... |23)1 |Gujar,.. {ditto.
Hujra, .|2 | Zlditto, .. |ditto.
A Ghat, ....|12)..|ditto, .. |ditto.
Sudhpar, ..| 3] 3|/R4in, .. {ditto.
Maddipar,../1 |1 |ditto, .. ditto.
Purjion
Beharépar, |1 |1 |ditto, .. |ditto,

v 3 i
a ans
a, a Fi
a &| Names of |G aS
© «| Villages. |——| Caste. 3
cafe ~|sle 3
n= aS n
a ae =
4 <5 5
Villages on the left bank.
“poked . : .. Jat kheir|/F. S. A.
2 |Tihdra, .. . Rain, .. |ditto.
= Pos 3 tT ‘ditto, .. |ditto.
| pe |Laddiwalé “) 4Géjar,..|D. & K.
2.2 | B.-ke.
+~>|Tariwalé, ..|! |1 ‘ditto, .. ditto.
“ Ei Bhore, jie (e«(24|.\. Gittoyi. ope
Chahaur, Z| Z ditto, .. |ditto.
Bhedanw4la,; $1 ditto, .. |ditto.
Bassian,....|l x Tite. . |ditto.
Kamalpara, | | 4% Gdjar,.. |ditto.
Picha-ke, ..| 3 3 ditto, .. |ditto.
Sungalli, ..| 3| £ditto, .. \ditto.
Abdul Rah-
13th} man,...... 1 |..,Gajar, .|K.S. B.
Miana Guzr,|2 | 3 Mallah, |D.
Pipl, enveeere 1 |1 |Géjar,.. jditto.
tare Ismailpar, .. 1 | 4ditto, .|F.
pe eattehpar,..|1 | ditto, .. \ditto.
c¢ a|Jhanean, ..|2 | 4 Jat,.... |ditto.
aie) Jhabelan -
Ee Walfige sce oe 1 | Z\Jhabeil, \ditto.
M aharéjwa-
‘4 -- {1 |..|J&t Mah
14), .. ditto.
14th! Mandi, ....| 43|..|Jat,.... |ditto.
Wira Kali Jat Kali
Raon, ..--!3 |..| R&on, |ditto.
Malhé Jang,|1 |..|Naipal, jditto.
Laéluwala, 1 |..|ditto, .. (ditto.
Tibbi Hus-
SEMI, wee ciel| ole (AGL, ore OUULO.

Villages on the vighi bank.

Kanmén Jat,
Kannean2nd,
Bhagian,
Thammiwa-
ig esta
Amir Shih,
Qasimw ala,
Rampira, ..
Kanjarawa-
la,
Abdulpur, ..
Bajaur, ..
Saleptr,...
Bamanian,..
Yahirpur, ..
Ramé-ké,

qi

1
Eien
1
1

1
I
2

_

Rie IH DIN

Me

Z
2

3°
2

Rain, ..(R. S.
Z ditto, ..|ditto.
..|ditto, ..}ditto.

K.S. B.
ditto.
ditto.
ditto.

~ TGICEOs. ere

Seyads,
4|Gujar,..
.{ditto, ..

.}Rain, ..
.. ditto, oe
ve Jat,.

ditto.
ditto.
. |ditto.
H a/Réin, . .. |ditto,
ditto, ..|ditto.
.. |ditto.
. ditto.

. |ditto,
Z{ditto, .

N. B.--R. S. stands for Ranjit Sing. F.S.A. for Fateh Sing Adena: K. S. B.

for Kotshah Bundh-ke.

D. for Dharmkot.

J.R. for Jindh R4jé. M.R.K. for Mai Rapéo Kakar.

1837.] Lodiana te Mithankot by Satlaj river. 211
o 3 & 8
tn Ss oo g
s 8 g 2
n ag d |@y 2 3 a
% | Names of [4 = a) Se Names of Q a)
=| Villages. Caste. =) 4 | Villages. |——| Caste. x)
es |Z S + rg +/z 3
= | a n oo ~|S nD
a& =| ‘OES =| =
o ie 3 o sll =
4 << lm re = < SS
Patti cis s:< Flealdats... es |e Ss B: Mattar Ba
Talwandi, 3|..jditto, ..|D. bul-ke, ....{12|../Dogre, |Mamdot.
BEDH,: cies 1 |..{|ditto, ..|Loian. Madu-ke, ..|13}..|ditto, ..|ditto.
Punedn, ....} ZZ ditto, .. |ditto. Baje-ke,.. #|.. |ditto, ..\ditto.
Jaggaptra, | 4| 4/Rain, ..{ditto. Mahitam, #|.. |Mahitam|ditto.
Kamalpuré, | 3! 4\J4t San- Baje-ke 2nd,}1 | %/Dogre, |ditto.
du,....|ditto. DullaMohan-
Kakar...... 1 [1$'J4t Ka- ke,....+...[1 | 2\ditto, .. lditto.
kar, ..(K.-K.S:
Kang,......|1 | ZJ&t Villagse on the right bank.
Kang, |K. S.W
Kusalghur, |1 ditto, ..|ditto Andresa,....{1 {1 |J&t.....(F. S. A.
Mandi, 2 |..|Jat Dha- Singhi-ke,..|1 | $ditto, .. |ditto.
wara,..|L. Chamba,....| $1 |ditto, ..|A.-ka.
Mandhidla, |3 | 1|J4t,....{ditto. .. Kamboh, ..| 31 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Usafpura, ..]13! Z'ditto, ..|R. S. S. Kirrian, ....| $1 |ditto, -.. |ditto.
Tibbi,......{1 |..(Réin, ../F. S. A. Harri-kePat-
Pippal, ..../2 | Z/ditto, ..]A. ditt. Aged 41 |ditto, ..|ditto.
INakki, «./). fli)! (Jat,....51/Fs S: A. Talli, . -{1 |1¢/AsulJ&t,|Kastr.
Gandhar
Singhwala, | 3 1Z|/Mixed, |ditto.
Fatta-kew4- | :
Villages on the left bank. Vays fesse ceil I) Rain, -eiditto.
Kujian , $ lz ditto, .. ditto.
Manniiwala, )1 | 3/Machi, (F.S. A. Ch&ri wala, | 31 |ditto, ..{ditto.
RaknewAéla, |iZ/..|Naipal, |ditto. Fata wala,..| %..|Dogre, |ditto.
Singhi-ke,..]1 |..|ditto, ../ditto. Kilcha, ....{) j1 |Bhatti
reg |Shind,...... 1 |..|ditto, .. |ditto. Rajput, |ditto.
— °|Bheda wala, |1 |..|Do.Mul- Sult4n Chu- JAt Chi-
lds, -<. |ditto. Miata eras 1Z1 | na;,.. {ditto.
+ ee Dogre Mathianwal4} |..|Dogre, |ditto.
Jan.| ilehaGolém! 3) 3| Bah- Wasti Seide- es
12th : loche, |F. ke,........{1 |13/R4in, .. |ditto.
Bare-ke,....|1 |2 |ditto, ..|F. D. K. Sheik Himal,| 3 13]ditto, .. ditto.
Bahek Bodle-
Kilcha, ....|2 | 4/ditto, ..|Mamdot. ke,......../15,13/Boddle, /ditto.
Kande ke,.. |13; 3|Dogre WaAsti Pattri-}
Bah- Os rts sae | 2) 3 Jat,. .. |ditto.
loche,. ..|ditto. Ratnia wald,) 3)14/Rain, .. /ditto.
Kande ke Thulti Jos-
2nd, ......|1 |1Z/ditto, .. |ditto. ke,,....-..| 3/1 |Dogre, j|ditto.
Bahak Bodle Is Doburji,.... |2 |14/ditto, ..| Khudian
Khuda,....]1 |1 |Bodle Pattar ke, ..| 3 14[ditto, ..|ditto.
Bakhsh Fagir, |ditto. Sahite ke, ..| £1 |ditto, ..} litto.
Khan-ke,.. Khimi Jallq-
Farid Khdn ke, ....../1Z1 |ditto, ..|Mahmke
a 1 {1 |Kahur Piré Jallu-ke| 3 3/ditto, .. {ditto.
s Patton, |ditto. Dhing-ke, ..]1 |1 |ditto, ..|ditto.
g |Rahmuke,. |13/17|Dogre,.. {ditto. Mujahna -ke,| | 3/ditto, ..| litto.
ne |Lakmir-ke, | 4/1 {ditto, .. ditto. Dhurji, .... |1 | #ditto, ..|ditto.
= |Mamdot, 1 |1 |Mixed
Cast, .. {ditto.
Jan.|Vehre, ....| 4} #|Dogre,.. {ditto. Villages on the left bank.
14th Wasti Kheire
Beyeecawred 4 Alditto, ..|ditto. [114 |W4sti Lakhi-|
Wasti Muja- kos.| Mohan-ke | 7/2 |Dogre, |Mamdot.
had-ke, 4| Zditto, .. \ditto. Mohan-ke,..| 73 |ditto, .. ditto.
Matam, . |14\15 M4htam, ditto. 15th Khuggé-ke, | 7/2 |ditto, .. ditto.
Bodalwalé,..| 3] 3 Dogre,.. |ditto. 'Dhun-ke, ..| 4|2 |J4t,.... ditto.

N. B.—K. S. B. for Karak Singh Budulep. K. K.S., for Khuwar Karak Singh,

R.S.S. for Raja Seochet Singh. A. for Akhalian.

Singh’s widow. F.D.K. for Fateh Diakhan’s jagir .

F, for Firozpur,

K.S. W. Karri

212 Journal of a voyage from [Marcy,
o 13 © 3
b» I bp I
Ss Bue £ peels
mM. n “ te n =
“. 2| Names of Aw & % £| Names of |4 g &
| Villages. |—| Caste. S fa| Villages. |——| Caste. 3
ae elz eR oe 2/3 5
a8 {= cf as =| "a
o f= i= ve a
4 aj= 5 fF. bet he a
Toje-ke,....| 3/1Z/Dogre, |Mamdot Warii iene nth 4| 4|Dogre
Rukna_ Bo- Kara, .
dela,......| #19/Bodeld |ditto. Mahitum, ..| 3, 1|Mahi-
Shekh Bo- tam, .. ditto.
dela,.. ....| $/\$iditto, ..|ditto. Shah baz-ke,| 4] 1/Dogre, |ditto.
Rulla Keire- Dogre Sandar-ke,..|17/]3/Watta, |A. D.-ke
ke, ......{! |1 |Bodela. |ditto. Jada Vazed-
Rehma ke,|1Z/.. |ditto,.. |ditto.
o Kheire-ke, | 3|1 |Dogre, (ditto. Bagge, 2 /2 |Jarril
S |Dulle-ke, ..| 4/1 ditto, .. \ditto. Jat, .. |ditto.
““ |Middha,....| 4|1Z|ditto, .. \ditto. Vazid-ke, .. {14,2 |Watta, |ditto.
a |Pire-ke, $2 ditto, .. |ditto. Khewah Va-
Dhandhi, ..|iZ/23iditto, .. jditto. zid-ke, ..../1 |1Z/ditto, .. \ditto.
Shabaz-ke, a ditto, .. |ditto. Gujar-~ Va-
Bagghe-ke, |! |23iditto, .. ditto. zid-ke, .. .{13/13/ditto, .. ditto.
16th|}Sadar Alam- Pahulwan
ka,| Z/23\ditto. .. |ditto. Lado-ke,..|1 |1 |Watt&, |Atari.
Kari Bagge- | bikes lunes
ke;| F.2iditto,...jditto, f) © |Skeje.....2h Z| |ditto. ..|Dhunian
LuddG-ke,.. 7\24\ditto, .. ditto. wats Bhike-
Lammochur, | 3|23!ditto, .. /ditto. Tees Saisie: teres #1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Keah,......}1 |i4/Bodela, |ditto.
Bahak Mo-
han-ke,.... 17/3 ditto, .. |ditto. Villages on the left bank.
Bahak Ja-
i mal-ke,....]1 |14|ditto, .. ditto. Gagan-ke, ..|2 | 3|Joyié ..{A.
S@ |Bahak Sak- Sabhan- oad 14|2 |WattG, |ditto.
BY ke-ke, .... [13/14 |ditto, .. |ditto. Mohamad-ke}12#/2 |ditto, .. ditto.
mm |Lado-ke, ..| 4{1 |Walta, |ditto. Kandar-ke, |3 | 4|Karral, |ditto.
Bahak Lash- Asafwala, 1 |7#/Chisii, |D. U.
kar, ...... |1}/23/Bodle,.. |ditto. Jacvere,.... 3 |..|Watta, |A.
17th|Bodle-ke, .. 19th| Lakhe-ke,..|1 | 4/Bhatti
Bahak Kal- 4 Faqirs,|ditto.
landar-ke, |1 }1 |ditto, ..|K. B. 2 {Amru-ke, .. 2 2) Wattus, ditto.
Rana Waltu,|1 | $/Waltu, |A. 4 |Bare-ke,....| 4| 3/ditto, ..|ditto.
mt |Peropi, ....{I |1 |Karrol, |F.
Villages onthe right bank. Bunga Ja-
van-ka,....|3 |3 |Pathdn, |G.
Bahbul-ke,.. {1 | #]Dogre, |M.-ke. /20th|Bahak Qa-
Mahmun-ke,| 7/17/ditto, ..|D. U. landar,.. } 1 | 3|Bodle,.. |Gtrjiané
. |Khugge-ke, |1 |.. |ditto, ..|ditto. 4 |Bedle-ke;
6 |Jhuggian, ..| Z)..|Bodla,..|/M.-ke. g | B8ubak Ta-
wd Panj Girain, |1 | 3/Dogre, jditto. a wakkul, } 2 | Siditto, ..|ditto.
= |Lakke-ke, ..| 3/14|Faqir Bodle-ke,
Butter,|K. Gaddho-ke, |24) 3)Watta, |ditto.
Ajebwala, #|1Z|Mokul Ratto-ke, ..| 3| ditto, ..|ditto.
Jat, ..|ditto. Chuni, | 3|..|Chuni, |ditto.
Bhalil-ke, ..|1 | ?]Bhamba 21ist|Rehmiti-ke, [13]..|WattG, |ditto.
Dogre, |ditto. Kélu-ke, 1 | $ ditto. .. |ditto.
Sarwan-ke, |1 |13|/Bhambé4,|ditto- 2 |Jassu-ke, ..{1 |..|ditto, .. ditto.
Khanne-ke, 25. Bhugge- “4 |Shurf Ali |
ke Do- ie | Shah, ..../13)..|Seyad, |ditto.
gre, .. |ditto. Bharam-ke, 13}: ‘ lWattd, ditto.
Khane-ke Magi, |. sates 1 |.. |ditto, ..|M, W.
2nd, 3|1 ditto, .. |ditto. Bachianwala, .{ditto, .. |ditto.
Pira-ke,.... #1 |ditto, .. ditto. 27th|Jewaya Be-
Nur Moha- Lochs. .saee 3] $/Beloch, |ditto,
Madi. tie $| 3/Rupal Habib-ke,..|1 |1 |WattG, |ditto.
Dogre, |ditto. Chakko-ke, | 14\14\ditto, .. |ditto.

N.B.—K. B. stands for Killa Bumiwala.
D. V. for Dérn! Umal.

Fattehghar.

G. for Gurjoriana.

K. for Kangpur.

A. for Asafwala, M.-ke for Mahm-ke.
A. D. K., for Atari Dhundhia-ke.
M. W. Musafran wilds

F. for

1837.] Lodiana to Mithankot by Satlaj river. 218
o 3 o 3
oo i} oD ad
s a, , s Fe
. nM (ie Q wn 3
= Names of [4 2 & =2| Names of 6 g §
av| Villages. |——| Caste. a) 2| Villages. |——| Caste. 3
tee = 3 fee bad I cs
ga g/8 — |e. Ae =
RS <\5 ie <5 ps
Pir Sikandar,|1 |1 |Chishti, |Q-ke.
Villages on the right bank. Aku-ke,... /14]..|Sullieré, ;ditto.
29th|Nihal-ke, ..{1 | 4/ditto, ..|ditto.
Wasti Az- Bahadur-ke, | 3] Ziditto, .. ditto.
mat-ke,....| 3/1 /Watt6, |C. Husain-ke, | §].. ditto, .. |ditto.
Walli Shah, | 3/1 |Bodle,.. |ditto. Ballii-ke, ..|1 {1 ditto, .. ditto.
Feje-ke,..../33|.. |Téji J&t,|M-ke. Mulki, ....| #| 4jditto, .. jditto.
Mahar, ..../2 {1 |Mahar, |ditto. | |Johad-ke,..|1 | Z'ditto, .. |ditto.
Thakkar, 2/2 |Wattd, |ditto. [| |Muslie, ....| #1 ¢do.Mus-
Thakkar 2nd,| 3/2 |ditto, ..|ditto. [ae | li,.... ditto.
Wasti Ban- S |Fattahna...! $1 |Déudpo-
de-ke, ....| 4/2 |ditto, ..|ditto. | | tra, ditto.
Kakke, ....|1 [2 |ditto, .. ditto. Ditto,......| Z{1 |Futtah-
WastiKhaja- nu, .. |ditto.
nea: ares 23/1 |ditto, ..|ditto, Jaddi-ke, ..| 4}1 |Jaddi
Wasti Dari- Jat, ..|ditto.
in Oe SRC Z\1 \ditto, ..|L. W.H. Vazid Shah, | 3|1 |Khuggi, jditto,
Durraj-ke,..|3 | 3|/Karral, |ditto. Dulla,......| 4\1 'R&in, .. |Jhada,
Bodle,...... 2 ¥\Bodle,.. ditto.
Zinde-ke, ..|2 |2 |Karral, |L-ke. Villages on the right bank.
Mauni-ke,.. |3 |2 /WattG, {ditto.
Mabla-ke,..|3 |1 |ditto, .. |Haveli Mari, ...... 14)13|Chishti, |K.K-ke.
Kale-ke,....]1 {1 |ditto, .. ditto. Munar, ..-..|2 |1 |ditto, .. ditto.
Malli-ke, ../2 |..|ditto, ../P. P. BhGléut,....| $/i4/Joyie, ..|B. T.-ke
Malli-ke 2nd,|23].. |ditto, .. |ditto. Qilla.
Chakkfi-ke, | 4| 3'ditto, .. |ditto. Mav&nkot,..|3 |1 |Kulachi,|ditto.
Ahalu-ke, ..|? | 3lditto, .. \ditto. INGOTS in 5. 15 a « 2 |14/Savad, {ditto.
Mahmi-ke, |13| #ditto, ../K. K. Feroza, ....{1 |2 |Sullwu, jditto,
Malkani, ../13] #/ditto, ...|K.K-ke. ‘Vibbi Khan-
|Packa Bira- wala,......]3 |2 |Langah,jditto.
ham-ka, ..|23}1 |ditto, ..jditto. Lakho-ke,..|5 |..|Sullieré,|K.K-ke,
Ditto 2nd,..| #|.. |ditto, .. |ditto,
Villages on the left bank. Lakhu-ke,..|1 }.. |ditto, ..|ditto.
Julyeri,.. ..|1 |.. jditto, ..|B-ke.
. |HusainShéh,|1 |1Z)Sayad,..|M. Saho-ke. ../3 |..|Jitto, .. |ditto.
2 |Lalle-ke, ../1 |..|Joyie of
“4 Mari, ditto.
a |Bah&dur-ke, | $| Zditto, ..|ditto. Villages on the left bank.
Chave-ke
Gazar, ....|1 | 3/ditto, ..|ditto. [3oth|WAsti Maul-
Tobah, ....| $|.. |Sayad,.. |ditto. a |_Vi-ke, .| afl lRain -. |Jhada.
2sth|Bhaura, ....|1 |..|Udhieré,/ditto. [9 Bunga Jiwan,| #| }ditto, .. ditto.
Jhandu WaAsti Jiwan,} 4|i |Joyie,.. |ditto.
Khén, .. .| 3|..|do. Wat-jditto. Jee {Kala Shah, | #| 3/Sayad, |ditto.
ta,..../ditto. Nar Sh&h,../2 | 4iditto, .. ditto.
Jahén Kh&n,| $| Z/Abneri, |ditto. Wasti Umar
Sher Maha- Beloch-ke, | 4|1 |ditto, .. ditto.
mad,......| 4| |/Udhuri, {ditto. Kora Bhitna)1 |13|Bhutna,|ditto.
Sh&h ud din,} 4| Z]/Bodla,.. |ditto. Jafar Shah, | 4/3 |Sayad, |S. F.
Tugieri, .... {14/1 |Udhieré,| ditto. Shahar Suk-
Kot Qéim ka,....+.-.| 3/2 |Luckou-
= Khan, ....| % 3|Lungah,|Q-ke, Ey casa sia) Lan
& |Mari Babul- WAsti_ Sial-
oO ke,........| 3|13|Karral, |ditto. Gs ites s ae wre JO Sal, ee MAES
Bunga Janu- Gil Shéh,..{1 |1 |Sayad, |H.
Meath cSecce;s 4)13|Pathan, jditto. 10 ee 4|Nuni, .. |ditto.
Bunga Rami- Feb. Koré Sh&h, |3 | 4/Sayad, |ditto.
-eeee| Jl¥ditto, .. \ditto.

Ist. Mojh Mahar,| 3} 4) Luch-
| veri, .. |ditto.

L. W. H. for Lukhe Wattii-ke

) ta

Masta-ke, ..|1 |14'Sullieré,|ditto.

N. B.—C. for Chinnan. M-ke for Maruf-ke.

Haveli. L-ke for Lukhe-ke. P. P. for Pak Pattan. K. K. for Kot Kapird.

K. K-ke for Kot Kabfile-ke. M. for MGs&frow walé. Q-ke for Qésim-ke. B. T-ke

for Bah4walgarh Tibbi-ke Qilla. B-ke for Baddura-ke. S. F, for Shahur Farid. H.
for Hasilpur.

2F

214 Journal of a voyage from Marc;
o 3 © 3
i) a &0 I
E a. | Ms a
. 6 - a
ne ©) Names of [6.8 & * 2| Names of |Q 9 §
3 3| Villages. Caste. 3 [2S] Villages. |——| Caste. =)
Sa qs |S so Sey Rosary sS
& m|S Q 8D =| 8 n
as q|s —& S65 |S c
ss {5 5S a <\= 5
Mehrabpur, | 3) 4|Luch-
ao veri, .|H. Villages on the left bank.
s |Kallar-wah, | 2/1 |ditto, .. ‘ditto.
~« |Boland Shaéh,|14| 3|Bodle,.. |ditto. 3rd|Sirdarpur, .. |2 |2 |Joyce,.. |Tufuri.
© |Shéh Hattie,} 4/1 |Daudpo- Joyce,......]1 |1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
tra, ..|ditto. Lal-ke Jok, |1 |..|ditte, .. ditto.
‘Kore Shah, |1 | Z|Sayad, jditto. Jok dtsra,..|1 |1 |Daudpo-
Palra, ..| 3} #{Daudpo- tra and
tra, ..|ditto. 2 Jats, .. |ditto.
2nd! Khai, ..|3 |1 |Ghazi 8 |Sherpur, ..| 3/1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Khana- “« |Ghans Joyia,| 4] Ziditto, .. \ditto.
ru,....|ditto. #2 |Jam4&l Joyia,| 4} 3 ditto, ..{ditto.
Badbire, 1 |1 |Lakviri, ditto. Kukari,....| 4| $ditto, ..|ditto.
Ghafiré, ../2 |1 |Daulta- Muttali, 3{1 ditto, .. ditto.
ee na,.... |ditto. Pipalli, .,....<\l! Slee ‘ditto, .. {ditto.
& |Bhadourn,..|1 |1 |ditto, .. |ditto. Sher Maha-
we |Khairpur mad Khan,| 3).. ditto, . |ditto.
= Chota, ..{2 |..|Daudpo- 2nd Mattali, | 4|.. eit . |Khairpur
ELA, te |GLCCO. Durpur,....{1 4 ditto, ..|ditto.
Narpur, ..|1 }1 |Mixed, |ditto. 6th |Wasti Mowl- |
Tufieri, ..! 3} Z!Tufieri, Iditto. vi-ke, ....|) | 3 Mixed, |ditto.
; Wagé, ....| 4| 5 Wagi,.. ditto.
Villages on the right bank. Gamu walur,| 7] Zditto, ..|ditte.
Goth Bahut-
Khokar, ..|17)23)Khokar,|B-ke. dite ee a 1 |1 Daéudpo-
Wasti Rahim | tra, .. ditto.
Shah, ..{143}1 |Sayad, ditto. K4lé Ahul, |1 | % Andu, .. ditto.
Salderi, ....| 4)1Z|Salderi, |ditto. Mithi de |
LakaSalderi,|1 | ?/ditto, ..|ditto. Goth, ....| 4] % Sayad,.. ditto.
Kora Bhat- Gouhan,....{1 | 4 Beloch, |ditto.
118 Reaeenee 3| 3|/Bhutnéa, lditto. Goth Morad
Wasti Ha- 2| Khan, ....| 3/13 Déudpo-
kam-ke, ..|13| 3|Karral, jditto. i? tra, ..|G.N.M.
M4rai Khan we/Goth Ali yar
Beloch,....|1 |1 |Beloch, |ditto. Khan, ....| 3/13 ditto, ..|ditto.
Umar Gurja,|1 jl |ditto, .. ditto. Bhundi, ....| 3/14 ditto, .. {ditto.
Tewan4h, ..|3 |3 |Tewani, |ditto, Dera Putton- |
Gohar, ....|2 |5 |Lakviri, |ditto. ka, ..| 3/13 Beloch, ditto.
Léldeh, 2 |4 |ditto, ..|ditto. Goth Ndr
Fodar, ....|1 |3 |Jat, .. ditto. Mahamad, |1 | |Daudpo-
Arrain, ....| 3/3 |Rain, -../\ditto. | tra, ..|ditto.
Laldeh, ....| 3/2 Daulté-
na,..-. |ditto. Villages on the right bank.
Badura, ....| 3|1#iditto, .. |ditto.
Kahur, ....| 4/24/Faqir,.. |ditto. Pir Im4m {
Shada, #|23|Daulté - Din, ......{1 |..|Sayads, | Malsién.
Pilea. alert isn Malik Wa-
Bahar Karm hun,.. ....|2 {2 |Wasseir,|ditto.
Allé Shah, |2 | 3/ditto, .. ditto. Azimpur, . .. {2 |..|Beloch, |ditto.
Kala Shah, /13]-. |Sayad,.. |ditto. Ahmadpur, | Z..|Of Be-
Hassan loch ori-
Shah, ....{1 |1 |Kdakari, |ditto. gin, ..|ditto.
Karmpur, |! |3 |Wasseir,|ditto. Qazi Maha-
Moze Was- mad,......| 4/1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
seir, ....-.-|2 |..|ditto, .. /ditto. Morédpur,.. fl |.. {ditto, .. |ditto.
Dhalluan. ..| 3}1 |Bhubbi, |ditto. Ghauspur,.. {1 |..|Mixed
2nd Wasseir,|1 | 4|/Wasseir,|ditto. tribes
Khangarh,..|1 |{3|Bhabbi, |I. S. and Jat,|ditto.
Khénpur, ..!1 /3 \Rain, ..'Malsian. Fattehpur,, {J | Ziditto, ..\ditto.

N. B.—B. for Badhourn. I. S. for Im4m Sh4h. G.N. M. for Goth N&ar
Mahamad.

Lodiana to Mithankot by Satlaj river, 215

1837.)
re 3 o 8
op a oo r=
s Ss c iS $ x
nw e nn
ie Names of |[Q 9 8 = Names of |Q 3 &
a3| Villages. Caste. S [2s] Villages. Caste. 3
ao aI n | M n
8 s ae = as a & e
4 <5 5 | <|5 5
Kadirpur, ..| 4/14/Mixed Dera Backa,| 4] 3|Beloch, |D. B.
tribes Sth. |Dera Gul di,| 3/1 ditto, ..|N.
and Jat, Malsidn. Bilgani,....| Z/1 jditto, .. |ditto.
Chela Wa- Mir Qasim
hun, Se asi ditto? <2 ditto. Shah, ....]1 |1 |Karwar,|ditto.
Kutabpur, ..|2 |] |ditto, .. ‘ditto. a |Mujal, ....{1 | 3|/Majal,. |ditto.
Bahadur, ..|1 |] |Wage,..|K. & |Kasra, ..../1 }1 |Kasra, |ditto.
Wasti Mirt- na |Ahsam, ....| 3/1 j/Ahsam, |ditto.
inert. se 1 {1 |Mohar, {ditto. * |Gidpura, ..} Z)1 |Joyce,.. ditto.
Shéh Abu Rattani,.... | #1 |/D&udpo-
Zalim,..°..{/1 (1 |Usra | tra, .. |ditto.
Jat, .. |ditto. Békarpur, ..| #1 |Channur/B.
Dera Lalle-
€, .. -..--{1%|1 |Beloch, j{ditto. Villages on the right bank.
Wasti Hasil
Beloch,....| <|.-|ditto, .. |ditto. : Moze Dera
Dost Maha- Delawar,..{1 |1 |Beloch, |Kehore.
mad-ke, ..|1 |1 |Daudpo- Wigha Mal, | 2] #/Wig
tra, .. |ditto. Mal, .. /ditto.
Moze Vazir Gal Mulhana} 3) #|Mulhani'ditto.
Beloch, ..| %| $,Beloch, jditto. Bahadur,.. | 4] 4|/Wigh, .. /ditto.
Moze Alia | Sukar, Z| 4|\Seekar, |ditto.
vs eee | S| ditto, .. ditto. ° Gy CAR bee 4| 7/ Kal, .. |ditto.
Phul, Z)..|Phul, .. jditto.
Villages on the left bank. Jans, .\..)... 1 |..|Waggan ditto..
AhurWahun,|13|.. |ditto, .. |ditto..
7th.|Goth Shah Daudpo- Kotli Murad
Mahamad, | 4| $| tra, ..|G.N.M. Adie S403 3|..|Beloch, |ditto.
GothRistam Wieark. ois: z|.. |Chattie, !ditto.
Khan, ....| 3] 4ditto, .. |ditto. Gul4am Ma-
Do. Ibrahim hamad,... Fl . |\Chawan, ditto.
2 Khan, ....| 4| 4)ditto, .. ditto. Moze Kut-
S |WAsti Jindt,} 3] 4|Khad- tabae. 2% .| 3|.. |Daulta-
~ dun, .. |ditto. na, ..|Kehore.
% |Jhulam,....| $/1 |Jhulan, |ditto. Ahsam, ....| 3| 3/Ahsam, (ditto.
Shahar Bad- Hasilw4ld4, .|1 | 4/Kansa, (ditto.
da,........| %| $|Beloch, |ditto. Nierwdhan, |1 |1 |ditto, ..!ditto.
Lal Sahara, | 4] 3 Kurie- Dodana,.... |23| 3|Oojare, |ditto.
sha, .. |ditto. Wasti Be-
Phul,.. ....| 3] 4/Phul, .. |ditto. loch-ke,.. | 2|..|Beloch, |S.
Mor4d Ali,..| 4} </ditto, .. ditto. Jhok Taka, | 4/1 |ditto, .. Iditto.
Moze Ram, | 4} 4/Rain, .. |ditto. Stikri,..,.../2 |2 |Chan-..
Lala Wasti, | 4) 4/Sarruke,/ditto. nur, .. |ditto, -
MadAlla yar, 4| 4|Daudpo- Guze Lahun-
i | ‘tra, «ditto. wala, ../1 11 ditto, ..|ditto,
From Bahiéwalpur to Mithankot by the Rivers Gharra, Panjnad and
Indus.
Villages on the left bank.
Feb.Goth Bajin | 3 Bulakiwali, |1 |I4/ditto, ..|L.
25th| Khan-ke,..| 4 |Beloch, B. 3 |KachHayett,|..)1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Goth Maulla| 4, 4 Dandpo- “3 |Bhuchar, ..| Zig#lditto, ..|S. M.
Ghanni, .. tra Gu- = Daudpo-
sani, ..|ditto. Goth,Ghanni tra pir-
Jawarwali, |..| #,J4tChun Khan, -...| 3} 3 jant, .. |ditto.
nar, ..|L. Rowtana, ..|..| 4/Koliar
Khanawali, | 3} #/ditto, .. |ditto. Jat, ..|ditto.

N. B.—K. for Kutabpur. D. B. for Dera Backa. N. for Nezinovah. B, for Bahé«
walpur. 5S. for Sird4rwah. L. for Lallapur. S. M. for Sirah Mustie.

> 2 2

216 Journal of a voyage from (Marcu,
rf B} © 3
bo q &o a
s al. . | g .
° a Qn g
«S| Names of (5 2 8 [2s Names of [AS 3
© =| Villages. |——| Caste.| © | Villages. | ——| Caste. 3
s. AB Ss Paris! oe
a0 | 2 Pes z(s a
Ba els be as a)/< =
o =| 3 CB) r= =
J aie > i] tie =
Sammu& Sat- Koliar Othwal,....{1 | 3|Sarru
LBstos oc cecal lot: S] Dats oo | Sol. J&t, Kotla.
WaAsti Mu- Gurwan Motthi, ....|1 {1 |Sarru,.. |ditto.
habbat-ke, |! |! | J&t, .. |ditto.
Bhaddi, ....| #1 |Uttera Kotla Cha-|13/1 |Motha
Jat, ..|Kutab. KAR) 5 csroyere J&t, .. ditto.
Eesan, ....|} | 3{|Mutha MozaSultan,|13/ 2iditto, ..|ditto.
J&t, ..|ditto. Goth Qadir-
Aman Shéh, | 3} 4/ditto, .. ditto. bakhsh, 1 | Z/ditto, ..|ditto.
Naharwali, | 4} #/Ghallor Kotla Shah Kaniun
Jat, ..{|K. D. Rupul, 1 | 3| J&, .. ditto.
- |Kot Dada Gallu KikkarwA4li, |1 | $)ditto, . |ditto.
&: | Gallu, ....| 3] 2] Jat, ../M Wasti Sher-
& |Muhabbat- D4udpo- kexts | /Goriya, |ditto.
2 pur, ...:..| 9)!_| ‘tra, .. Iditto, Wasti Hu-
S |Abdullapur, |..| #Jovce sain-ke, ..| 3| 3/Jubul,.. ditto.
i Jat, .. |ditto. Batton, .... |2 |! |Khine-
Guzr Banh, |..| 4{ditto, .. ditto. von, .. ditto.
Khokar,....|..| 4{ditto, .. |ditto. Jhitthew4l4, |2 ) Fiditto, ..|ditto.
Bhamm@, ..|-.} 4|ditto, .. |ditto. Murun
Mallikwall, |..| 4/ditto, ..{ditto. Jindlé,..../2 | Fditto, ..[ditto.
Mallik Si- Pathana, ..|1 | Z/ditto, ..|ditto.
kandar,....|..| 4/ditto. .. Iditto. Wasti Bhari-
Galld,......| 2} 4/Gallé ke,......+-/1 | ¥Ghallu, |ditto.
Jat, ..|ditto. F
Pipli kanjan- Villages on the left bank.
Key tsces ts 3| Zditto, .. |ditto.
Alliw&hun, |..| ijditto, A. Kandwé4la,.. {13/1 |Ghallu
Phagwara,..| 4| l/ditto, .. lditto. Jét, ..|A.
Uthwal,....|..| ajditto, .. Iditto. Ghallu, ..|-.| s{ditto, .. |ditto.
Kabbul,....|..| 4(ditto, .. Iditto. Behli Wahél-
ke, ..| 3] Zditto, .. |ditto.
Jundwadda, | 3| 4/ditto, .. |ditto.
WastiShakar
Villages on the right bank. Khan, ..| 3] 4{ditto, ..|ditto.
a4 |{smailpur,..| 2] Z/ditto, ..|ditto.
Miani, ....)..| 2|J&t S |W4sti Maha- Daudpo-
Tuhi,../A. W. o mad Khan,|! tra, ..|ditto.
Wasti Ab4d- J4tChun ™~ {Goth Kheir
ke,........{i | 3] nar, .. |ditto. Khbén, | 4\ditto, .. |ditto.
Kikri,......|1 | d}ditto, .. ditto. Goth A’lam
Wasti Tse- Koliar Khén-ke,..| #| 2/Ghallu, |ditto.
key...:2.++|1 | 3} J&t, «. {ditto. Jhangra, ..|! | 4/ditto, ..|Jhangra.
Do. Gholam Kissamw4lé,| 4|! |Husain
Mahamad, | 3} 3iditto, .. ditto. | Jat, .. [ditto.
Badhi, . ..| 4] 4iditto, .. ditto. Moza Dahar,|! | 2/ditto, .. |ditto.
Kallar wah, {1 | 3|Pucka- Mirpur, ..| 4) 2|Khukki,|ditto.
war, .. |ditto. Kirree, $2 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Baghowali, |1 | !|/Koliar JuméwAli, 4|2 |Beloch, |ditto.
Jat, .. jditto. Kot Im&m
Batta Kotla,| 3! 3iditto, ../K. Din, 4|* |ditto, .. |ditto.
Sodra, ....| 3} !|Daudpo- Moza Bakar,| 4| 2|litto, .. |ditto.
tra, ..|ditto. Bakra, .... 1 |/Punnu
Hyatpur, ..|..} 3/Koliar Jét, ..|Bukru.
Jat, .. |ditto. Jiendw4'd,..|2 |] |Beloch, ditto.
Wisti Bij- Chunhan, ..| 7'2 |Kohile, |ditto.
rans de, ..|..| 3/Uttera, [ditto. Rasstlpur, | 4/2 |ditto, .. |ditto.
Yaruka Rutta Guzr Mak-
chack, ....| 4| 4] J&t, ..|Kotla. hanbela, ..} 3/1 |Beloch, {ditto.
N. B.—K. D. for Kot Dada. M. for Mubérikpur. A, for Alliwdhun. A. W. for

Adam Wahan-ke. K. for Khan wah.

Names of |
Villages. |—— | Caste,

Z\ditto, .. ditto.
4|Khunb, |{ditto.
4|Ghalla4, |ditto.
Jabeil, |ditto.
4/Ghalla, |ditto.
ditto, ..|ditto.
ditto, .. |ditto.

ee)
=
oh
=
: en
oy &
Pet BY tale toe fey

Puckawar, |!3/ Z{ditto, ..{ditto.
Hditto, .. |ditto.
Skirance, ..{14} diditto, .. |ditto.

1 | Z\ditto, .. |ditto.

ditto, ..|ditto.
ditto, .. \ditto.
Z\ditto, ..|ditto.

Z\ditto, .. |ditto.
Arra, .. fl [iZ}ditto, .. ditto.

Jabeil, 1 | alditto, .. |ditto.
Ubhawa4ri,.. 2/1 |ditto, ..Iditto,
Saiful, .. Jia] Z}ditto, .. /ditto.
Suleiman, .. |!

I

a

4| 3\ditto, ..|ditto.
Lb . .

2) a|ditto, .. |ditto.
S/ditto, .. ditto.

ditto, .. lditto.
Langéh, K.

Z/Hindu, ditto.
Rukh,.. \ditto.
ditto, .. ditto.

ditto, .. ditto.

mur, .. ditto.
Chunjan_ ditto.
ditto, . . |ditto.
Punnu, \Ghalluan
Mulun, lditto.

Mongh, ....
Es 3 oe ss 12
Villages on the left bank.
Moza LAl, .. |2 |2
Mahamad

Kh&n, ..../2 {2
Wasti Dur-

Beloch, {Uch.

ditto, .. |ditto.
Dargoch

gochree, ..|2 |2 | ree, .. |ditto.
Mi TAN, ooo eo 2/2 |Mun- ae
echarri ditto.

litto,

SJhallan,....|t Jl |Jhullan,
4 ditto.

att ile ieitto 7"...

N. B.—U. for Udhawara. K. for Khanbela.

Lodiana to Mithankot by Satlaj river. 217

o

i>)

=|

os

— « .

pore a
Names of |4 £ 2
Villages. |——| Caste. a3)

(5 a

alc a

Sale| s

<= -_— >
WOT Sy sites 1 ]1 |Malung,|Uch.

Khori,......|--{1 |Bhuttan,|ditto.
wla,......|+-\2 jditto, .. {ditto.

TANI ae o-0,6 f° 2 |Phirande|ditto.
Moza Abid, |..{1 |ditto, .. ditto.

3 Mullah, |ditto.

Jhoki Jafar |
Shah-ke, = ditto, .. |ditto.
Hontah,,. ..|! Mullah, ditto.

Wagwar,|ditto.

1
1 |/Unnar, (ditto.
\]
1 |Chuvounjditto.

Chuvoun, ..|-.
1 |Dabar, |Sheidané
2 \Wagu,.. |ditto.
i23 Samaka,|S-ka, .

2 Kehul,.. {ditto.

2 |Mahar, {ditto.

. {14 Chachar,!G.

Villages on the right bank.
Moza Hass

Mass, ....|1 |2 |Beloch, |Ghalluaén
Mahamad

Kh n, ....|1 |1 |ditto, .. |ditto.
SAawanwali, |) |1 |Mullah, |ditto.
Sitpur, 2 |1 jditto, ..|Sitpdar.
Jhullan, 1 {2 |Jhullan, ditto.
Khangarh,..|1 {1 |Hatta@, |ditto.

TaYy sc eee soe tl) | bhattars||ditto.
Indre, .. |ditto.

Mahamad... 3/1 |Purrai, |ditto.
Moza Pann&, 2 |i |Pannd, {ditto.
Thoba, ....|../i |Utteru, |ditto.
Wasti Nan-
dan, ......|+./1 |Shullan, |ditto.
Wasti Sone-!
ke,......-.|../l |Bhuttur, |ditto.
Mud Lash-
kari, ...... --|) |Jhullan, ditto.

Dohar, ....| 3}! |Dahar, |B.E.-ka.
Dhaka, .... 14/23 Hindu, | Dhako.
Lang, «s+. #113 ilLang, ditto.
Chattar, .... {1 id Thattar, ditto.

Beloch
Gopang ditto.

Wasti Ya-
randi,.3 o.2. il 12
Dost Maha-

mad Khan, | 3 ?3/ditto, .. ditto.
thambir, ..| 4) #|Mehar, ditto.
Sot Mithan, |3 2 |Beloch, |M.

S.-ka for Samti-ka. G. for Ghanse

ur. B. E-ka for Benth Es4-ka. M. for Mithankot.

P

‘

218 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. (Marcu,

I1I.—Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions ; continued from page 97.

In the library of the Asiatic Society are ten manuscript volumes of
drawings of sculpture, images, architecture and inscriptions, forming
part of the celebrated collection of the late Colonel Macxenziz. The
greater portion of these are as yet unknown and undescribed. None of
the series, as far as we can ascertain, have been published, nor are
we aware of any attempt having been made to decypher the inscrip-
tions. It is greatly to be wished that the whole of these interesting
documents could be digested in some convenient arrangement and
made accessible to the learned world, especially now that the inven-
tion of lithography offers a cheap and expeditious means of effecting
such an object. We were in hopes of combining their publication in
the form of a volume or two of plates, with the digest of the Mac-
KENZIE manuscripts, which, at the recommendation of the Society, the
Government has lately entrusted to the Rev. W. Taytor at Madras,
the author of “‘ Oriental Historical manuscripts.” As a specimen of the
contents of these curious volumes, Captain Cunninecuam has kindly
favored me with the two lithographs numbered as Plates X. and XI.
He has selected the two longest inscriptions from the volume, No. 18,
entitled ‘‘ Antiquities at Amardvati,” a town in the Berdr province,
situated on the Kistna river to the west of Ndgpur.

The volume in question contains a multitude of very beautiful draw-
ings of the elaborate sculpture for which the ruins at that place are
so remarkable. One of the slabs of stone, depicted among the rest,
now forms a principal ornament of the Society’s museum, and the
execution of the lively scene it represents has been frequently and
deservedly admired. The majority of the sculptures of Amardavati
seem to belong to a magnificent dehgopa or Buddhist shrine ; but there
is an admixture towards the end of the volume of objects of the linga
worship. An accurate map of the town is prefixed, whence it appears
that the ruined dehgopa whence therelics are taken was on a mound
of 150 feet diameter, now converted into a tank. It is called Dipal-
dinna, (translated by Colonel Mackernziz ‘‘ the mound of lights,’’)
which so resembles the name of a similar place of Buddhist celebrity
in Ceylon (Dambadinna) that we imagined, on seeing the inscription from
the east side of the gateway (Pl. X.), some mistake must have been
committed ; for on comparing the characters with Plate XXVIII. of
the Journ. As. Soc. vol. v. p. 554, their perfect identity with the Cey-
lonese type of old Nagari was manifest: indeed the three initial let-
ters appear to form the same word ‘‘ mujike”.. . and the same combi-

eae

QA AMS

Lapa > yet uy
45 t+ +4 ALOSR
XABIA U ae
X ree tov 2 MLW

1837.] > Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 219

nation there recognized as ‘‘ Mahardja”’.:.. drew Captain Cunnina-
HAM’S attention while copying the penultimate line of the present
inscription. No doubt the whole of this class of cave and chaitya in-
scriptions are intimately connected, and refer to the same age; and
however illegible now, they will ultimately yield to the persevering
progress of antiquarian research.

The second inscription, occupying the two sides of Plate XI. is
altogether of a different class, although the book states it to have
been procured from the same town, Amardvati. In Witson’s catalogue
of the Macxenziz MSS. vol. ii. page xxvii. we find notice of a “ report
of the progress of Anand Rao (one of the Colonel’s travelling collec-
tors) on his journey in the Dharanikota, Amardvatt, and Bender dis-
tricts in the Telugu country for the year 1817.’ This would, doubt-
less, afford all the requisite information respecting the discovery and
position of the fragment, were the report in our possession; but it
seems to have been sent to England with the bulk of the manuscripts,
and thence probably it has found its way to Madras. Should this be
the case we shall not appeal in vain to the Editor of the Madras~
Literary Journal to supply us with any extract that may throw light
on the subject.

The stone is noted down as 5 feet long by 17 inches in width.
It is in very good preservation, as far as it goes, but the loss of the
left half of the summit, and the fracture at the lowermost line, render
it doubtful how much of the text may have preceded or followed that
which remains.

The character has much resemblance to that of some of the cave
inscriptions at Mahdbalipur and other places to the westward; the
essential portion of each letter also assimilates very closely to the
alphabets of the Chattisgarh and Seont inscriptions, and this has served
as the key by which I have effected the transcription of the whole.

It is worthy of remark, that in this alphabet, which we may aptly
denominate the Andhra character from its locality, may be traced the
gradual transition from the more simple Devanagari of Northern India,
(No. 2 of Allahabad, Gaya and Guzerat) to the complicated or florid
writing of the Southern Peninsula. On comparing it with the Hala
Canara, or ancient Carnatic, the letters n, t, y,r, 1, kh, th, dh, bh, which
may be regarded in some degree as test letters, because they have un-
dergone more variation than others in the modern writing of differemt
provinces, are nearly identical. There is also an incipient loop in the
lower line of many of the letters which becomes afterwards more
developed in the west and south. The Telinga or Telugu character

220 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. (Marcu,

is one step further removed, but it springs directly from the Hala
Canara, and retains many of the Andhra letters still unchanged, par-
ticularly the dk and th. Inthe accompanying plate (xii.) we have
thought it worth while to exhibit these resemblances, and point out
the peculiarities noted, that no means may be neglected of facilitating
the examination of other inscriptions that may link on naturally at
either end of this fragment of the chain of our Indian paleography.

After having made the transcript according to the assumed value
of each letter, it was revised and corrected in all doubtful points by
reading it over with Ma’puora’y* pandit, the aged librarian of the
Sanskrit college, who, from having been with Colonel Mackenzim, is
better versed in the varieties of the Nagari alphabets than any pandit
in Calcutta. Where the context did not make sense, the letters were
carefully analyzed and all possible variations of each letter suggested,
until the true or most probable reading was apprehended. Although
some few doubtful passages remained, and many orthographical errors
were detected, the context was sufficiently intelligible, and satis-
factory. In some’ few instances (as in- lines 6, 8, and 17) the distin-
guishing stroke or dot of the letter 2 has been omitted either by the
sculptor or by the transcriber. The omission can be supplied without
hesitation, as no other letter occurs at all similar in form. The cross
of the «in lines 7 and 8 is also wanting.

For the translation we are indebted to the Rev. Mr. Yarss, whose
critical knowledge of the Sanskrit enables him to give it the correct
grammatical construction which might evade an oral interpreter de-
pending upon a vernacular explanation by the pandits.

Transcript of the Amardvatt Inscription.
1... F aa wafa zac a ..
2... LUT AT ATSATACAT At WiITaT
3 .. wfcrreata fractyaeara aaa
cartel ara favarfiretares fia..
5 tifa ma faaraa TIAA Caray...
6 wut ufa qicafa Tawa Gata cat

* It was Ma’pnora’y who aided Captain Troyer in the Allahabad inscrip-
tion, J. A. S. vol. ii.

1837.) Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 221
7 om aaa WraraaatsacMTy: fir (aT)

8 agunatuara fuer stat ataatfia

9 y Gtawaacras wa Feata feqarant (4)
10 qeaucTaa ataata aTaH

11 wags Aue qeTaTetana tea
12 yfacaat ufcateat afaag xfs W....

13 ATatfeay TAA TUTHAT TT A
14 Sarat fueatan Teecaran cates

15 qerata alfa cafaaa uf<atcafa....

16 (XT) Al AIAHICT AST ASTHTLIfH: T....
1? qrqafear ey Wires TTHMTTT GT...
18 qaaTTET WretTaatat wig | Ulagfe ..

19 SAAT Aalaaral TataagT | Va
20 fafaat nusfaaancairata Tea

The few alterations found necessary by Mr. Yates will be best
understood from the insertion of his reading at length : we may however
here notice one or two peculiarities or faults of orthography remark-
ed by the pandits. The r of Wa in line 8 is written thus, yta@q:—
the word UES, friend, in line 14, is written Surhhad with a double h,
and the r superposed :—The anuswara is often replaced by the © at
length: the # is a compound letter formed by suffixing w to &; oad
the @ is in like manner formed by the union of the @ and the 9, as
is observable in other old alphabets, proving that these anomalies to
the otherwise beautiful and perfect arrangement of the Sanskrit alpha-
bet, are of comparatively modern introduction.

The purport of the mscription refers, in all probability, to the
foundation and endowment of some Buddhistic institution by the
monarch of the day. His name cannot be extracted from the passage,
extant. It is evident, therefore, that history will gain nothing by the

2G

222 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. [Marcu,

document ;—nor can any of the loose chronicles of the Hindu dy-
nasties of Telinga or the Carnatic be expected to throw much light upon
the period when Amardvati was subject to their hated opponents, the
followers of the Buddhist creed.

Modified Transcript by the Rev. W. Yatxs.
amrafata weTat YCACUATANSHYTT F1 WaTaA F
afturaay gat fowara waar BT |
wa faaafedaraan waa cfs atarafaaaa ares!
BAAR asyUsfaae Ufa A aay |
GIy laa lay: Whayvagy: sauagy: yw aaa
wa afaare fare ara: | ‘
Teafaay Saad Tea |
vamaeara fary aH TarMITSTE ae Via ae
qUqaya sare reer fata az sfawresy ofcata afaaal|
Sfa wateae wT aa Guu: weraa frerraa GR_raa
Safesasryiaarfcuy am | aq ufcaraaia css: Gases
war weary: Varaeqey Wess |
ain wad Quasaywa weg safat War |
QA y VHA TAF STAT: CAAT WIA |
WaQracwy Ir aaaaa CA fades UIA |

Translation.

(Two words omitted here as belonging to something before).
By the virtuous man who relieves the guest and the brah-
man, and who is kind to parents, the fear of necessary food ought
not to be entertained. He who experiences disappointment near a
king feasting with even the mild opposers of virtue, ought not to
abide there, nor ought he to abide where injustice is practised. We
ought to give to all. Food ought to be given to the laborers who
are virtuous. Three-fold gain should be given to the speaker of truth.
Place is not to be given to the disputer of Buddhism. Two-fold gain
should be given to the teacher of religion. To the good king tribute
must be paid monthly with flowers and perfumes, and on the full
moon in the month Vaishakha he ought in particular to be presented
with the jar. My virtue and that of my ancestors is for the salvation

‘ sarin

: | Mra BI =
hae’ oe ;
Pi votogeyag Ly
| i ne ASAPH a
AYSeteNS Tg Ger dey.

ne
saareireereali
“SHEER OMA IE

- UC Wee L Snuay
ia Poa aed
sj 8c sa atpsataye 8 0 |
if PTR I
hs spelgesy a ga
- Regaap aioalypaly
Pqaufe irae ye

Hratasanipyares ae
verobiasng Shas

i

<STS
3

ValVl £0. Xi.

Journ. As.Sec .
: Compa

ra
SKS
y
nO
v
Ls
ele 26.09 208
y eburyar

NEDO ree

v TAC UDD
XS

o Soeugery.
SS

2 VPpngolarr

| al fd He

he Am aravali characte;

are

DPPUIDLIAKL

zso7l

| Loy eae ag i

Leguias

wy ab VSN

gutturals

Hae oC A Bp 8
amo Fo og oO ol
He OF Se Sats. Lao

ey

=e

<x A

sibclan?ts

Zw anwyewh
Oe 1 Oe
Zr] mdr +S
dee "*2 cA? Al
Je-aynycaza

He oS

pelatials

Lo
ss
v

ocends

SH Qe

Comp
es

HO wt

Zs

Ja Ep

LQLutlial and mredcald vowels.

léinguals

e
Printed ak lhe triental Lith® Press. Caliculte,

vowels ee

ve §

Dd a8 Bb 2 REN
Jy gers

Dd CVU. ) aes
aa al: Cataofaeate
was & to ott
TSS YH aC DG ot ot HOSE -

la leads

cle nia Zs

ran E

7M SK4WBIER FS OTBwowWS WEBEL te BB Y7608
HOS eI B RW FMB WIG 9 SKYGNnwF SSD:
CV Svs roman ora dasa
Fw 086 of ano A ie
Buovo Scano0ed YaQen 8B

d
eo
Herm Dts

A Lrinscep “Wh.

aeeet ae te
& vides Yan ‘ag
r t o

“te
v7 ae

1837.) Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurus. 223

of murderers of husbands, murderers of fathers, and murderers of
friends, and of those who have committed great sins against the gods
and brahmans. The kings that do not regard this kingdom preserv-
ing religion of Buppua, shall by it be cut off with all their family and
perish in a flaming fire. May this very excellent religion of the people
resembling a tree, remain in heaven for ever, and may people in all
directions through its remaining, be happy as long as the sea conti-
nues to be agitated by marine monsters... ..

IV.—Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurus. By Dr. Grorce Evans,
2 Curator of the Medical College.

{We are indebted to Lieut. G. Apsort, 15th N. I. for the faithful lithographic
representation of this skull in Pl. XVI.—Ep.]

As I have reason to believe that very little is known of the Gaur
(Bos Gaurus), or the animal generally considered by our Indian
sportsmen as the Bison of the Indian forests and jungles, and think-
ing it might prove interesting, I have sent for the inspection of the
Members of the Asiatic Society, who may be present at the next
ensuing meeting, an exceedingly fine cranium of one of these very
rare animals, which has recently been presented to me by a gentle-
man residing in the Sambhalpur district.

For want of good and select specimens of heads of the genus Bos,
Iam unable to offer any valuable remarks drawn from comparative
observation of the osteological structure, so as to determine with ana-
tomical precision whether it actually belongs to the Bisontine or Tau-
rine group of the genus. I am, however, inclined to assign it to the
latter, or otherwise to consider it as an intermediate species connect-
ing the two divisions with each other ; and what would seem to favor
this intermedial arrangement, is its differing from both in some very
essential points, and again corresponding with each in many of its
generic relations.

In the present specimen, which is that of an old male, the forehead
is deeply concave, broader than high, (taking the middle of the
orbits as the base,) having a strong scabrous arched crista at the
summit of the head, where it joins the parietal bone, to which it is
firmly accreted: from this and the lateral parts of the frontal bone, a
little above the declension of the orbits, proceed strong, thick-set and
gently recurvent horns, the points turning towards the face. The
orbits are remarkable for their lateral projection from the body of the

242

924 Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurus. (Marc,

os frontis, in which respect the animal bears a marked resemblance
to the Cervine race, as also by the pointed form of the nose, both
which tend to give a peculiar character and wedge-like form to the
head and face. There is also a deviation in the sudden termination of
the full labial bones in their progress to the ossa nasi, which I do not
observe in the heads of any of such of the domestic species as I have
had an opportunity of examining; or even in those of the several
buffaloes in my possession, their attachment being exclusively con-
fined to the superior maxillary bones, without having any connection
with those of the nose, which latter are large, broad and well arched,
affording a very extensive chamber for the free passage of air, and also
for the full expansion of the organ of smell. From this conformation
I make no doubt that the animal is capable of enduring long-continued ~
exertion: is possessed of exquisite scent, and that the intonations
of the voice are thereby rendered deep, hollow and sonorous. In short,
the whole formation of the head of this colossal bull appears to corre-
spond with that of the fossil Urus found in different parts of Europe,
and it unquestionably displays a vast extent of power to defend and
assault, combined with great personal courage and precision in attack ;
and I have no doubt that he must often prove a most formidable
antagonist to the tiger, the wild buffalo, and other tenants of his
geographical range.

In looking over the different crania in the Society’s museum, I find
an imperfect skull (merely horns and forehead) marked ‘‘Gaur,”’ which
agrees with my specimen only in the shape of the horns, but the
forehead is rounded as in the buffalo, and not cristated as in my
specimen, which I look upon to be the true Gaur (Bos Gaurus) con-
fined to the more sequestered and elevated tracts of Central India:
and the above mentioned, that of the Gayal (B. Gaveus), wanting the
occipital ridge, and dispersed more about the mountainous districts of
the eastern provinces, unless indeed it prove to be the female of the
one here described: but the propriety of classing even this and the
Yak (Bos Poephagus) with the Bisons, may be questioned if external
similitude has alone led to the arrangement. The only true standard for
settling their mutual affinities and establishing their right to be includ-
ed under the one or the other of the artificial divisions, which the dif-
ference observable in animals of the same genus, constituting varie-
ties, has compelled naturalists to resort to, would be a strict inquiry
into their individual osteological peculiarities, placing those under
the Bisontine group, which, corresponding pretty generally in their
external characters with each other, have, like the American Bison

Tourn. As. Soe Vol WZ. PLIXVW

LEA bbelt teh.

1837.] Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. 225

(B. Americanus), the type of the existing species, fifteen pairs of ribs—
those with fourteen pairs, the intermediate link, to which the two
above varieties and the Ydk would most probably belong—and those
with only thirteen pairs should be considered as the true Taurine
which would include all our domestic kine.

Measurement of the Gaur’s head (B. Gaurus) compared with the up-
country bullock and the wild buffaloe.

Up-count. |Wild male
Gaur. | Bullock. | Buffaloe.

Bt ioe cht. o toe a hite | Ine
Length of the head from the tip of the nose to

PTTETSUMNILE NOL CHE, CEISCA ss oc o/ein sisters «:elspersiw enjaisie Vo ese 2 O20n 2 0.0
Breadth of the occipital ridge between the roots
THLE GE e bcos EIOCO.O HOCICLEOO SOI OURCAIT 0 10.5 7.5 5.0
across the forehead at the greatest projec-
BIOMVOM MME QLOIESy) | i=) <!e)e5e oles «se sof ols alee Soin ele 10.0 S12 10.5
at the narrowest part of the forehead,. 8.5 6.4 8.2

Depth of the occipital plane, from the great

foramen to the top of the CLISt ata eaelel etter heleiete 9.0 4.2 6.0
of the superior maxilla from its junction
with the nose of the alveolar edge of the molar

ROOEB oo we nse ie nse 10 0s msleiairieisieine vejee sic 5.7 5.5 7.0
Breadth of the nasal fossa, .... sai ee eee a7 2.7 3.5
Height of do. from the palatine bone, Sah eieta\e. s\eyers 3.5 3.0 3.3
Length of the horn at its greatest curvature, Meio oy wiOss 10.7 ?
Circumference at its base, ..........escces ae renee 2 Fail >

V.—Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. By Assistant Surgeon J. T.
Puarson, Cur. Mus. Asiatic Society.

At the last meeting of the Society a paper was read, purporting rg
be a notice on the head of the Gaur, by Mr. Evans. In that paper the
author stated that he went into the Museum of the Society and found
a specimen, consisting of the horns and part of the skull of a bovine
animal, marked “‘ Bos Gaur,’ but which in reality belonged to the
Gayal, another large animal of the same group, a native of the forests
of Chittagong. It may be in the recollection of some of the members
here present, that, as the specimen in the Museum was labelled by
myself, 1 felt called upon to give my reasons for thinking it part of
the Gaur, and not of the Gayal ; whilst that exhibited by Mr. Evans
was perhaps the head of the latter animal, or a specimen of the other
sex of the former. I have since been able to consult several authors
on the same subject, and of collecting some information which I pur-
pose to lay before you.

The first account of the Gaur I have met with is in the Memoirs of the
Museum of Natural History by M. Guorrroy Sarnr Hiaire; being
a translation of a notice by Major Roucusepes, sent by that gentle-

226 Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. (Marcu,

man to M. Euae’ng Dessassayns, son of the Governor of the French
possessions in India, and by him to M,. Gsorrroy Saint Hinatrz.
In this paper the only passage that bears upon the point in question,
the form of the forehead, is the following, which I have retranslated,
but which you will also shortly hear in the original :—‘ Its head has
almost all the characters of that of our domestic bull, but the frontal
bone appears more projecting and more elevated.”

The next account is a more satisfactory one, contained in a paper
by Dr. Toomas Srewarr Traizt in the 11th volume of the Edin-
burgh Philosophical Journal; drawn up from a MS. journal of the
same hunting-party mentioned in that furnished by Major Roveu-
sepce to M. Grorrroy Saint Hixarrg, which took place at Myn Pat
in Sergijah ; and from the personal explanations of Captain Rocsrs,
who was of that party, and who is stated to have paid considerable
attention to the quadrupeds of India. You recollect the remarkable
concavity of the forehead of Mr. Evans’s specimen, and will be able to
satisfy yourselves if that concavity accords with the projecting fron-
tal bone spoken of above, and with the following description by Dr.
TraILt. He says—‘‘ The form of the Gaur is not so lengthened as
that of the Urnu. Its back is strongly arched, so as to form a pretty
uniform curve, from the nose to the origin of the tail, when the ani-
mal stands still. This appearance is partly owing to the curved form
of the nose and forehead, and still more to a remarkable ridge, of no
freat thickness, which rises six or seven inches above the general
line of the back, from the last of the cervical, to beyond the middle of
the dorsal vertebre, from which it is gradually lost in the outline of
the back.” Now it is evident the above language could not be ap-
plied to an animal with a concave forehead, like that in Mr. Evans’s
specimen; where the concavity instead of being but little below the
rest of the bone, as it is in the domestic cow, made, as you saw, a
deep fossa, forming a very remarkable feature; and which could not
belong to an animal whose form exhibited along the back ‘ a pretty
uniform curve from the nose to the origin of the tail,” and which
‘‘ appearance is partly owing to the curved form of the nose and
forehead :”’ for a concave forehead, like that in Mr. Evans’s specimen,
would break the uniformity of the curve, instead of help to form it.

Again, Dr. TraiLL apparently in the very phrase, translated by
M. Grorrroy Saint Hixarre, says:—‘ The character of the head
differs little from that of the domestic bull, excepting that the outline
of the face is more curved, the os frontis more solid and projecting.”
This, no doubt, was also the case in the Society’s specimen of the face,

1837.) Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. 227

as it is of the forehead. But in Mr. Evans's specimen, so far from the
face being more curved and the forehead more projecting, the face is
quite straight and the forehead deeply concave. We may, therefore,
safely conclude, that Dr. TRarLu’s Gaur and Mr. Evans’s wore a very
different appearance.

But the specimen in the Museum was marked as objected to by
Mr. Evans, on the authority of a paper, and figure of the horns and
part of the skull, published by Major-General Harpwicxg, in the 3rd
volume of the Zoological Journal. General Harpwicks states, that,
“‘as no drawing of the animal has yet been given to the public, to
my knowledge, I am induced to offer to the Zoological Journal, for
publication, a figure taken from a pair of horns of the Gaur killed, I
believe, by the same hunting party described by Captain RopGers,
and presented to me by the principal member of the party, the late
Major Roveusepes.” This proves the source from whence General
Harpwicxe obtained his specimen to be beyond dispute. And as he
is a first authority upon Indian Zoology, and had Dr. Tratuu’s paper
before him, it is not likely he would have omitted any errors in the
description of the forehead and horns, had there been such to notice.
So far, therefore, the chain of evidence is complete. M. Grorrroy
Saint Hinaire described the Gaur from a MS. by Major Roucu-
sepcr; Dr. Traixu did the same from a MS. supplied by an officer
of the same party, (perhaps a copy of the same paper,) and from the
remarks of Captain Roperrs who had paid much attention to Indian
quadrupeds ; and Major-General Harpwicxe publishes a drawing
of the very head and horns, which were described in the above-men-
tioned manuscript, as those of the specimen killed in their party.
This leaves no possibility of a doubt as to General Harpwicxu’s spe-
cimen having been the Gaur ; and his drawing in the Zoological Jour-
nal which I have the pleasure now of exhibiting, looks as if taken from
this very identical specimen in your museum*. For both the specimen
and the drawing shew the same rotundity of forehead, the same gentle
convexity on the top of the head, between the horns, (and not a bold
elevated crest or ridge, as in Mr. Evans’s specimen,) and the same pro-
portionate size and curvature of horns. And I am sure on making the
comparison you will think me fully borne out in concluding that the
specimen I have marked, and General Harpwicke has described, were
both, or neither, belonging to the Gaur. But if you think we are
mistaken, you must also hold the conjecture of Mr. Evans, that this
animal, which I have shewn to be identical with General Harp-

* See the copy of Harpwicke’s sketch in Pl. XVII.—Eb.

228 Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. (Marcu,

wickn’s, is not the Gaur, be of more value than the positive assertion
of Major Roveusrepce who killed his specimen in its native woods,
and sent its spoils to that eminent zoologist*.

It next remains to determine what species it is to which the skull
exhibited by Mr. Evans belongs ;—a matter far more difficult than
to prove the label correct upon the other. It is possible that it be-
longed to the Gaur, but to a specimen of a different sex from that in
the museum, and that described in the Zoological Journal ; that the
differences, however strongly marked, may be merely sexual. But,
as Mr. Evans has stated, there is another animal of this country,
called the Gayal, the Bos frontalis of naturalists, with some of whose
characters it seems to agree.

The Gayal was mentioned so early as the year 1790 in an account
of the mountaineers of Tiprah, published that year in the Researches
of this Society, and there called the cattle of the mountains. There
are two sorts, a tame and wild variety; the former of which was
then an essential article among that people at their feasts, whether of
a warlike, civil or religious nature. But Mr. CoLesBrooxr, who
published a description of it in the 8th volume of the Researches,
appears to think it had been noticed by Knox in his historical rela-
tion of Ceylon; and imperfectly described by Captain Turner in his
journey through Butdn. Mr. CoLeBrooxn’s paper is compiled from
accounts of the Gayal drawn up by Drs. Roxsureu and BucHanan,
and Messrs. Exniorr, Macran, Birp and Dicx. The only mention
made in this paper of the forehead of the Gayal is by Dr. Bucuanan,
as follows:—‘ The head at the upper part is very broad and flat,
and is contracted suddenly towards the nose, which is naked like
‘ that of the common cow. From the upper angles of the forehead

* There is also another account of the Gaur by Major Hamritron Situ,
but apparently that gentleman never saw the animal, and has compiled his re-
marks from the foregoing descriptions. He thinks it possible that ‘‘ Pliny’s
Aithiopian bull with blue eyes might refer to this species ;’’ (Plin. 1. 8. c. 21;)
whose description is thus given by Dr. Poinemon Houuanp, in his translation
of the works of that author, a book almost as great a curiosity as the animals
he describes: —‘‘ But the most fell and cruell of all others of that country be
the wild buls of the forrest, greater than’ our common field buls, most swift, of
colour brended, their eyes grey or blewish” (colore fuluos cculis ceruleis) ; ‘‘ their
hair growing contrary ; their mouth wide and reaching to the ears: their hornes
likewise hardly moveable ; their hide as hard as a flint, checking the dent of any
weapon whatsoever, and cannot be pierced: all other wild beasts they chase
and hunt, themselves cannot be taken but in pitfalls: in this their wildness and
_ rage they dy and never become tame.’’

1837.] Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. 229

proceed two thick, short, horizontal processes of bone, which are
covered with hair. On these are placed the horns, which are smooth,
shorter than the head, and lie nearly in the plane of the forehead.
They diverge outwardly, and turn up with a gentle curve. At the
base they are very thick, and are slightly compressed, the flat sides
being toward the front and the tail. The edge next the ear is rather
the thinnest, so that a transverse section would be somewhat ovate.
Toward their tips the horns are rounded, and end in a sharp point.”
Here the flatness and breadth of the forehead, and the sudden con-
traction towards the nose, correspond pretty exactly with those pecu-
liarities in Mr. Evaws’s specimen; but nothing can be made of
the description of the horns, &c.; the whole having evidently been
taken from the tame variety of this ‘‘ cattle of the mountains.” And
there is no part of any animal which undergoes greater changes by
domestication than the horns of the Ruminantia.

In the seventh volume of the Linnean Transactions there is also a
description of the Gayal by Mr. Aytmer Bourke Lampert, accom-
panied by aplate, but which also was taken from the domestic variety.

The last account published of the Gayalis in the afore-mentioned
paper inthe Zoological Journal by General Harpwicxs. It is accom-
panied by a plate of the head and horns of the Asseel Gayal, or True
Gayal. General Harpwicks says-—“ Of the Gayal (Bos Gayeus) of
Co.rsrooke, eighth volume of the Asiatic Researches, there appears
to be more than one species. The provinces of Chittagong and
Sylhet produce the wild, or as the natives term it, the Assee/ Gayal,
and the domesticated one. The former is considered an untameable
animal, extremely fierce, and not to be taken alive. It rarely quits
the mountainous tract of the S. E. frontier, and never mixes with
the Gobbah, or village Gayal of the plains. I succeeded in obtaining
the skin, with the head of the Asseel Gayal, which is deposited in the
museum of the Honorable the East Indian Company, in Leadenhall
Street, and from which the drawing was taken, which accompanies
that of the horns of the Gaur.”

On refering to the above-mentioned drawing you will perceive the
same general appearance of face as the specimen of Mr. Evans
exhibited ; the same flatness of forehead, which in the skull is probably
a concave surface ; the same marked ridge between the horns; and
the same projection of the orbits, and sudden contraction of face
towards the nose, to which he drew your attention in his paper.

Having thus laid before you all the authorities I have been able to
collect, I think you will consider that I have proved my position,

2H

230 On a new Genus of the Sylviade, [Marcx,

that, the horns and frontal bone in your museum are those of the
Gaur. I have also shewn that some of the characters of the Asseel
Gayal are possessed by Mr. Evans’s specimen. But I feel that with
the limited knowledge we still possess, it would be impossible in me
to assert, or even to form a conjecture, that it really belonged to that
animal.

In conclusion I must observe, that it but little redounds to the
honor of Indian sportsmen, or I fear also of this Society, that we
have not specimens both of the skins and skeletons mounted in our
museum, to enable us to determine to which species a specimen
belongs, of two of the largest ruminating animals known; natives of
a country of which we have had interrupted possession for more than
fifty years.

VI.— On a new Genus of the Sylviade, with description of three new
Species. By B. H. Hopeson, Esqg., Resident in Nipal.

Sytviapz#? Genus new. Yuurna, nobis. Yuhin of the Nipalese.

Bill equal to the head, slender, acute, depressed as far as nares ;
gradually compressed beyond: maxilla, cut out to centre by nasal
fossx, convex beyond, subarcuated, and gently inclined at tip, with
two or three sharp teeth on either side: mandibula, straight, entire,
equal to maxilla, pointed. Tomie of both, trenchant, scarpt and
lockt throughout: nares large, the aperture lunated and lineated by
a nude incumbent soft membrane. Tongue sub-equal to bill, carti-
laginous, deeply-forked and the prongs filamentous and convolved.
Wings medial, round-acuminate, firm, lst quill small, 5th usually
longest. Tail short, firm, square. ‘Tarsi stout, finely scaled, longer
than any toe. ‘Toes short, exterior connected to the joint, interior
basally ; laterals and hind sub-equal ; last very stout and depressed.
Nails, falcate, strong, suddenly pointed; anteriors sub-equal; hind
much the largest. Head crested. Rictus slightly bristled, not wide.
Habitat central and northern regions: food, viscid strong berries,
and small scaly insects, such as harbour among foliage. It is the
opinion of Mr. Vieors that these singular little birds serve to con-
nect the Sylviade with the Certhiade. In the structure of the bill
and tongue, and even of the feet and wings, they remind me of the
genus Sibza (nobis), and of others of the Philedonian thrushes of
Cuvirr—a group, the contents of which have been referred at random
to the Tennirostral Meliphagide, and (in part at least) to the long-
legged division of the thrushes. These are high matters of classifi-

1837.] the Yuhin of the Nipalese. 231

cation which may perchance be settled with an approach to accuracy
some fifty years hence, provided our investigations meanwhile be
carried into the general structure and prevalent habits of species—
and be not confined, as now, to closet dissertations on dried skins.

The genus I now propose, as well as its location, are both provi-
sional—my knowledge of the structure and habits of the species
being confessedly incomplete; and the directions of the books within
my reach being better calculated to misguide than to guide.

These little birds, so far as I have yet ascertained, adhere exclu-
sively to the wild uplands; prefer the lower and more umbrageous
to the higher and barer trees; and seem to procure no portion of
their food from the ground. They are usually found in small flocks ;
and have a monotonous feeble monosyllabic note. They eat viscid
strong berries and fruits, and many kinds of insects, chiefly of the
scaled sort. Their intestines are about the length of their body
(from the tip of the bill to the tip of the tail), furnished with grain-
like ceeca, near the lower end, and of nearly uniform diameter. Their
stomach has the muscular coat of very moderate sub-equal thickness :
and the lining neither very tough nor much grooved. Three species
are known to me, in all of which the sexes resemble each other. I
now proceed to a summary description of them, premising that the
two first are typical, the last much less so.

Species Ist. Yuhina gularis ; spotted-throated Yuhin, nobis.

Above, with the tertiaries and tail feathers, obscure olive brown:
cap, darker and purer brown: ears, chin, throat and breast, obscure
rufous wood brown; the chin and throat spotted with blackish, and
bounded laterally by a longitudinal stripe of the same hue: rest of body
below, bright orange rusty: primaries and secondaries black, the former
with a narrow edging of hoary, and the latter with a broad one of
orange: lining of the wings and inner margin of quills towards their
bases, albescent: tail dusky internally: legs deep orange: Dill fleshy
brown with dusky culmen: iris brown: head with a full soft mobile
and sub-recurved crest: size 64 by 82 inches, and 3 oz., bill +4 inch,
tarsus /4, central toe ,, hind toe ,%.

Species 2nd. Yuhina occipitalis. Rusty-naped Yuhin, nobis.

Above, with the whole tertiaries and outer webs of the larger
remiges and of all the rectrices, dull obscure olive brown: top of the
head and back of neck dull slaty with hoary stripes: the nape, bright
rusty: ears, chin, abdominal neck and the breast, vinous buff: a
blackish stripe or moustache behind the gape: belly, rump and un-
dertail coverts, deep rusty: remiges and rectrices, internally dusky

2H 2

232 On a new Genus of the Sylviada, [Marc#,

inner basal margins of the quills pale buff: lining of the wings,
white: legs, orange: bill fleshy red: iris brown: head with a full
soft crest, as in the preceding: size 54 by 74 inches, and £ oz. in
weight : bill +3 of inch: tarsus +3, central toe 4, hind ,y.

Species 3rd. Yuhina ? flavicollis. Yellow-necked Yuhin, nobis.
Above, obscure brown, with a slaty tinge: cap pure rich brown:
cheeks and nape paler: back of the neck, rusty yellow, continued in
a collar round the sides and front of the neck and thence spread over
the lower surface of the body and diluted often to white: chin and
throat, white: moustache dark brown: remiges and rectrices, inter-
nally, dusky: the primaries edged externally with white on the outer
webs; and all paled internally on the inner, as in both the preceding
species : lining of wings, white : sides of body, shaded with brown-
ish: legs yellowish fleshy grey: bill fleshy brown: iris brown:
head crested as in both the preceding species: bill shorter, less acu-
minated, and furnished with only one salient process on each side the
tip of the upper mandible of the bill. Size 54 by 74 inches, and less
than 3 an oz. in weight.

The following is a detail of the dimensions of a fine male specimen
of the Yuhina Gularis ; and which may serve to indicate the pro-
portions of all the three species.

Inches.
Tipp iE G0, iyy Ba cee et ce pce eee ee wz 6
5 BUSH Ly TYAN FR ay ee De ea a a Re PS Rees) bese ee waee OF%
pee TON Ogee ee mc re ee oer eters cote errand eee reece
ditto breadth Of, 2 cick cenccerence cero coder enrtcncnet sme crdeerse | Oats

ELxpanse! OF Wines, 0 SS rarer nee om ba ov eleeetdet eke e na eee ee

Rarsus; 22945 £22 Lee Oe iia st ee pe perry es ee tO
’ €

8

Ceninaltoejc ates se eae ee ee ee OS
} 7.

And; nails <Uinan tence eeieaselsaip nanan ee OMS
l 6
Ri lt Og woes sestase casieedgcnetins Loace oak Senne at ones lonetnd oh Shomer deme

> T@

d nail 5
TSEC Sey re ene ERP Om) Sve eae NEN See SOR ee mee Oy ae SAPS 3

3 rey i z

Weight, 302.

Emendata in preceding ornithological papers.

Vol. V. page 777. Indication of a new genus of Fatconip#; viz, Bdza.

Generic character. For ‘‘ acropodia wholly reticulate,”’ read ‘‘ acropodia whol-
ly scutellate.”’

On three new Genera of the Long-legged Thrushes.

Generic character of Larvivora. For ‘‘ nuchal bristles,’’ read ‘‘ nareal bristles.”

Vol. VI. p. 102, 1. 26. Description ofa new form of Meruline Birds ; viz. Sibia.

Generic character. For ‘‘ nuchal bristles,’’ read ‘‘ xareal bristles.”’

1837.] Discovery of Fossil Bones, East of Hardwar. 233

VII.— Note on the occurrence of Fossil Bones in the Sewalik Range,
eastward of Hardwar. By H. Fauconmr, M. D., Superintendent
Botanical Garden, Seharanpur.

[See Proceedings As. Soc, 5th April.]

The Sewalik fossils have hitherto been found chiefly on the tract
between the Jumna and Sutlej, and more sparingly in the clay marl
between the Jumna and Ganges. There is no apparent reason why
they should not be found in abundance in the protraction of the
range which stretches eastward of the Ganges behind Rohilkhand and
Oude. But it is of some interest to ascertain the fact in unexplored
parts of the range, where they do exist, and where they do not. The
fossils mentioned in the following list have been collected near
Hardwar and in the low hills eastward of the Ganges, which skirt
the province of Kemaon. The list contains nothing new: but it
proves the occurrence of fossils where they had not been found be-
fore, and increases the probability of finding them still further to
the eastward :

Mastodon Elephantoides—molars.

Rhinoceros—wolars.

Hippopotamus Sivalensis—molars and tusks.

Hog—fragments of jaws with teeth.

Horse—wmolars.

Ox—teeth and other bones.

Deer of several sizes—jaws, teeth, astragali, horns, &c.

Crocodiles—Garial, | several fragments of jaws, teeth, and buckler
Magar, plates.

Tortoises—Emys,

Trionyxz, >numerous fragments.
Testudo,

Coprolites.

This list comprises a large part of the species found westward of
the Jumna. The specimens are generally broken up into small pieces,
greatly more so than in the Nahan tract. The largest fossil procured
has been the plastron of a testudo 17 inches long. The bones are
found in three states of fossilization, exactly resembling those from
the westward of the Jumna ; viz.

lst. The ‘“ soft’ fossil; the animal matter removed, but the
earthy constituents of the bones unaltered, and slowly soluble in
diluted muriatic acid: occurring in beds of clay, and the cavities of
the bones filled with the matrix. The specimens of this variety are
very few.

234 Report Progress of the Boring [Marcu,

2nd. The “ hard’ fossil, with a silicious or calcareous impreg-
nation: the animal matter and earthy constituents entirely removed :
occurring in sandstone matrix.

3rd. The “‘ black” fossil, like the last, but impregnated with hy-
drate of iron: occurring in sandstone, or ina calcareo-argillace-
ous matrix.

No shells have yet been brought in.

VIII.—Report Progress of the Boring Experiment in Fort William.
By Major T. M. Taytor, 5th Cav.

[Read at the Meeting Asiatic Society, 5th April.]

The immediate superintendence of the boring experiment having,
in consequence of my removal from Fort William, passed into other
hands, J think it necessary to acquaint the Society with the progress
that has been made since I had the honor to submit to them a note on
the subject in June last. (See Proceedings As. Soc. vol. V. p. 374.)

At that time a depth of 175 feet had been attained by the borer,
which then worked in a coarse sharp sand mixed with pieces of
quartz and felspar, and from the little progress made, it was supposed
a bed of gravel or shingle had been reached. This supposition, how-
ever, proved erroneous; for after some delay the work advanced,
until, the borer having gained 1784 feet, and the tubes being forced
down to 1802 feet, they were observed soon after to have sunk by
their own weight, and thenceforward up to the present time they
have continued so to sink, maintaining a depth generally a few feet
in advance of the auger.

It is remarkable that, although it was frequently tried, it was sel-
dom found practicable to force the tubes down more than an inch or
two at atime; yet, shortly after the removal of the pressure, amount-
ing, possibly, to twenty tons, they would sometimes descend six inches
or even a foot by their own gravity.

With a trifling variation in the color and fineness of the sand the
stratum remained the same, until clay was found at 1983 feet, but
this stratum was not more than five feet in thickness; five feet of
sand then occurred, and after it another layer of clay. At 212 feet
a bed of sand was entered, which has been penetrated to a depth of
131 feet, without reaching its termination.

Long ere this the work would have been carried to the utmost
depth for which tubing of the diameter in use has been provided,
had it not been for two accidents, each of which was of so serious a

1837.] - Experiment in Fort William. 235

character as threatened to put a final stop to the work. The first
was occasioned by the separation of a part of the borer containing a
valve, when at the bottom of the well; and the second by the auger
becoming jammed with a brazen plumb which had been lost in the
bore sometime before, in such a way that the application of no force
that the rods could sustain sufficed to move the implement in any
direction. The force that was applied may be conceived when it is
stated that it was sufficient to raise the whole line cf tubing bodily
in the bore.

Keeping the tubes in position, the rods, by the application of a
screw, were at length forcibly torn from the auger a little below the
screw which joined them ; after which, as in the former case, the valve
worm auger was broken off by the jumper, and the instrument brought
up by the catching in the socket.

The success in overcoming these disasters must be mainly attri-
buted to the zeal and perseverance of the sappers employed on the
work: in the latter, however, they were guided by the able instruc-
tions of Captain J. THomson, who suggested the measures to be
adopted, and supplied from his own stores some of the machinery
to carry them into effect*.

When my superintendence ceased, (10th March,) the tubes had
sunk to the depth of 343 feet, and the borer penetrated to 336 feet.
The sand still continued to rise in the manner described in my former
paper. It varies occasionally in color and substance, and latterly
some pieces of felspar and lumps of indurated clay or sand have been
picked out of the sand brought up. Specimens accompany this paper.

The supply of English tubing of the requisite character is very
nearly exhausted, but an attempt will be made to cast some in Cal-
cutta: if it fails, the experiment must necessarily be suspended until
an indent that has been sent home be answered.

Note by the Secretary.

As a postscript to the above Report, I have now to announce a
most curious and unexpected discovery, communicated to me this
very morning by Colonel Mactgop, the Engineer officer, who has
succeeded to the charge of the experiment hitherto so successfully
conducted by Major Taytor.

On a former occasion the Society was shewn metallic iron reduced
from ore extracted from a depth of 150 feet, and sharp angular

* To guard as far as possible against breaking the rods by the force applied
to extract them, Capt. T. connected his screw with the rod-head, through the
intervention of a rod of somewhat smaller section which would consequently
give way before any injury could happen to the borer.—Eb.

236 Report Progress of Boring [Marcu,

quartz and felspar from 175 feet ;—but here is something which will
excite much more surprise—a FOSSIL BONE brought up by the auger
from a depth of 350 feet below the surface of Calcutta !

When it is considered how many million chances there were against
an auger only a few inches in diameter, impinging upon the precise
spot where a bone lay in the understratum,—the risk, too, of such a
fragile object being ground to atoms by the tool, or pushed aside,
and missed,—it may be regarded as the most extraordinary good for-
tune that the relic should not only have been met with but brought
up entangled in the valve of the scoop without the slightest injury!
The bone is the fractured lower half of a humerus of some small ani-
mal like a dog: it resembles the drawing of the corresponding bone
of the hyena in Cuvier, but it is impossible precisely to identify it
for want of skeletons for comparison.

The interior is filled with the micaceous sand in which it was im-
bedded, and scales of the same adhere to the exterior surface, as is
shewn in the accompanying sketch, (see Plate XVIII.) The bone
is not thoroughly fossilized, for when heated by the blow-pipe
it becomes slightly charred and emits a perceptible odour :—but the
animal matter left is exceedingly small, and the whole loss on heat-
ing a portion to a white heat was only 7 per cent., the greater part
being moisture from the hydrate of iron with which it is impreg-
nated. The greater part of the phosphate of lime remains with a
proportion of carbonate: the specific gravity is 2.63, just the same
as that of a fine specimen of polished ferruginous odontolite from
the Himalaya: it requires the heat of an oxygen blow-pipe to fuse
a fragment per se on platina foil.

Of the relative age of this deposit, compared with that of the Se-
walik and Nerbudda fossils, it is impossible to form any exact con-
clusions, but it is worth while to recapitulate briefly the conditions
under which each are found.

The continuous stratum of lower sand in which our bone was buried at
a depth of a hundred and fifty feet, may be regarded as the gradual
deposit at the mouth of a primeval river : the excess of mica contained
in it would seem to indicate its derivation from a gneiss or schistose
source, such, indeed, as the present Himalayan or Vindyan range
might still furnish. It was evidently anterior to the general and ex-
tensive alluvial deposits of the yellow kankary clay which entirely
cover, or rather form, the Gangetic plain, and which the auger in Fort
William had passed through before it attained the depth of 100 feet.
Now the fossil bones of the Jamna were also found under the kankar
clays of the Dodb, 150 feet below the surface, so that in this respect

LVI. PAV.
Journal As. Soc. Vo

Fossil Bone from Lhe Sand , 30 feck below Lhe Jler face, Cale
Brought up by the auger, April 1837.

aclial Scgze.

Bos Gaeurus of Hardwicke

Original in As. Soc. Mus,

Scale finch fo afoc€.

FosstL Quadrumanous Canine,
/ Le ey

Sumatran /
Orang Olang PA

0 BAxtl 123)

1837. | Experiment in Fort William. 237

the situation of the two is similar enough. The calcareous infiltra-
tion which has consolidated the sand and gravel of the Sewalik and
Nerbudda matrix has been wanting here, and perhaps from its greater
distance from the hills alone, the sand here is in a much more com-
minuted state :—geologically speaking, however, the whole of the
fossils may belong to the same period of alluvial deposit—or, in
other words, to an indefinitely distant epoch of the present system of
quiescent operations in land and flood, whose gradual action has sub-
sequently accumulated the superjacent beds of clay, abounding in
minute fresh-water shells, extending for thousands of square miles
—and again over them towards the delta of the Ganges, other more
recent and extensive beds of blue clays, colored with vegetable debris
and containing imbedded peat and wood, by which they are identi-
fied with the existing soil of the Sunderban forests. The mind is
lost in contemplating the immense periods which such a deposit
would demand at the hardly visible rate of present accumulation :—
yet there are other causes of wonder in the several beds of coarse
granitic angular gravel and nodular or pea iron ore which have been
traversed by the auger before reaching the fluviatile sand beneath,
These may indicate the volcanic upheavement and subsequently gra-
dual decay of granitic and ferruginous hills, pending the progressive
deposit of the alluvium, concerning which, however, we can know
nothing certain, and need not therefore lose ourselves in conjectures.
In like manner it might be advanced that the whole of the clayey strata
were deposited in fresh water as the saliferous sand and sandstone of
Upper India has been in salt water—and that the animals whose
exuvie are now brought to light at so many points, were the inhabi-
tants of the borders of a prodigious bason. In the upper beds of blue
clay penetrated in digging tanks and canals, bones have occasionally
been met with (see the note on those found at Dumdum in Vol. IL.,
page 649), but unfortunately none have been preserved. The occur-
rence of the remains of quadrupeds at one or two distant points of the
series is sufficient to establish the conclusion that their existence has
been .coeval with the whole deposit; while the sharp unworn angles
of the fort bone prove that the animal to which it belonged had lived
and died in the immediate neighborhood.

In the accompanying sketch I have attempted to delineate of full
size, Colonel Macteon’s fossil bone, which may be designated without
hesitation one of the most precious rarities ever deposited in the
Museum of the Asiatic Society.

de P.

Qi

238 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Marca,

IX.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.
Wednesday Evening, 5th April, 1837.

The Hon’ble Sir Enwarp Ryan, President, in the chair.

Mr. Henry Torrens, Colonel Josepn pe Hezera, and Mr. Srorm
were unanimously elected Members. ;

The Right Reverend Jean Louis, Bishop of Isauropolis and Vicar
Apostolic of Cochin-China, was, on the favorable report of the Committee
of Papers, unanimously elected an Honorary Member.

Colonel D. Mactzop, Chief Engineer, and Captain S. F. Hannay, were
proposed by Captain Pemperron, seconded, the former by Major Taytor,
the latter by the Secretary.

Mr. M. A. Bienenn was proposed by the Rev. Dr. Minn, seconded by
Mr. Dosss.

Dr. W. Gnrirrirn proposed by the Secretary, seconded by Mr. W. Sprir.

An estimate for the repair of the Society's premises was submitted, but
it was resolved to postpone such repairs as were not urgent until next

ear. be
f An estimate for the repair of Sir W. Jones’s monument was submitted
by Messrs. Lueweiyn and Co. amounting to Rs. 191; also deferred.

Library.

The Secretary reported that, in obedience to the instructions of Govern
ment, he had selected and packed, for transmission to the Honorable Court
of Directors, the duplicates of the Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian manu-
scripts, transferred from the College Library.

The following books were presented.

A grammar of the Sindhi language—by the author, H. Wathen, Esq., Chief Secre-
tary to the Bombay Government.

Dispatches of the Marquis WELLESLEY, 2 vols.—presented by Government through
the Sec. General Department.

A descriptive and illustrated catalogue of the Anatomical Museum of the Royal
College of Surgeons in London—by the College.

President’s address to the Geological Society, 1836, (copies for distribution)—by
C. Lyell, Esq. :

Scientific Memoirs selected from the Foreign Journals, a new periodical, Vol. I.
Part I.—by Richard Taylor, Esq. the Editor.

The Madras As. Soc. Quarterly Journal, January, 1837—hy the Society.

The Indian Medical Journal, and Scientific Review—by Dr. Corhyn.

Meteorological Registers to March—by the Surveyor General.

Museum of Antiquities.

The Honorable F. SHore presented two pieces of sculpture brought
from the Gound country on the Nerbudda. One, an erect image of Bud-
dha, surmounted by an arch of celestial attendants; the other, an image
of Vishnu in the form of a snake intertwined with Lakshmi as Naga kunya.

Major Coventry delivered, on the part of Colonel Stacy, an accurate
cast of a curious piece of ancient sculpture discovered by this indefatiga-
ble antiquarian in the neighborhood of Mainpdri, and conjectured by
him to be of a mixed Grecian and Buddhist style.

‘s | have the pleasure to submit a drawing on a scale of one-eighth, of a Sculpture
on white marbie, which I found at the village of Prow or Pirow, about 12 kos W.
of Mainpirt. It was lying on the ground, where I conclude from the mound, the
original temple had stood. Finding so much of Grecian style in the ornamental
parts, I resolved to purchase it, if possible ; but after several months, having failed
in my endeavours to induce the people to part with it, I sent a kalassi to take a cast.
Jn his hurry to finish his work and return to his family, he took off the composition

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 239

before it was quite dry, and consequently bent the cast. Into this, on its arrival,
I cast one with clay, prepared by a native potter; and the sketch is taken fron
that, by my native draftsman; with this difference—that the enclosed sketch shews
the sculpture as on the marble, with the borders ina straight line. I shall have the
pleasure of offering the clay cast to the acceptance of the Society. It islready pack-
ed, and shall be forwarded by the first opportunity. The drawing I beg may be re-
turned. This Buddo-Grecian sculpture will, I think, be acknowledged as one more
lent in support of the opinion urged in the concluding part of the sixth paper of your

September number, 1836.”’
[We hope to present a drawing of the cast shortly,—Ep.]

With reference to your hopes of finding other specimens of the ‘‘ Silenus Sculp-
ture’ at Muttra, I fear they will end in disappointment, for I have most minutely
examined every hole and corner. Indo-Scythie coins are found constantly and in
great numbers. I propose sending you a statement of those most common in India
to contrast with that of Mr. Masson at Cabulin the 57th number, page 547, 1836.

A notice and drawings of a colossal alte-relievo, called Mata kunr,
near Kdsia Théna, in the eastern division of the Gorakhpur district, were
forwarded by Mr. D. Liston.

Received by the Herefordshire from Bombay, a series of facsimiles of
the inscriptions at Girnar, (Girinagar,) very beautifully copied under
Mr. Wartuen’s superintendence from the original facsimiles lately taken
by the Rev. Dr. Wixson, President Bombay As. Soc. for transmission to

M. Jacourr of Paris.

These most valuable copies, occupying eight folios of 6 and 8 feet in length,
comprise inscriptions in the three or four distinct characters now familiar to us.
They are mostly in a good state of preservation, and one in the No. 2 l4th character
seems capable of being decyphered without much difficulty. The Rev. Dr. Mini
was requested to undertake the examination of this important document.

Mr. WATHEN writes, that he has lately visited the caves of Kanéri in Salsette, and
has had the inscriptions taken down by an experienced hand :—they seem to be in
the character of the ‘‘ Prescott’’ coins (of Saurashtra and Cutch). The caves area
collections of Buddhist temples, and there has been a large city on the mountain
above. There are also the remains ofa pillar similar to those of Anuradhapura in
Ceylon, and a number of tanks cut in the solid rock, which are evidence of a large
population besides the priests of the temple. ‘‘ I explored the mountain until I
eame to one cave in which a dehgopa ‘had been built of large blue stones, and the
remains of the chhatra which touched the top of the cave are still visible. Some one,
however, has been digging down into it, and I fear the relics have been carried off.
1 however intend to have it re-examined.”” _

Literary Communications.

The Rev. Mr. Yates submitted a critical notice of the Sanskrit poem,
entitled the Naishadha of Srt Harsna, of which the first volume was
lately published by the Society with the tika of Pram Cuanp Pandit.

Captain Ousexey, Sec. College Fort William, submitted, through the
Secretary, a letter from Lieut.-Col. Francxu, M. R. A. S., regarding a
proposal made by him to the Oriental Translation Committee of the Royal
Asiatic Society, for the translation of some works from the ancient clas-
sics, and some of the best English authors into the languages of the East.

{Much of the Colonel’s proposal has been already accomplished in this country:
—we have even now before us a bold prospectus for a version of the Iliad in Ben-
g&li by Greecechunder, with a sample of the first book rendered line for line from
Pope. We have Gay’s Fables—Rasselas—and the Percy Anecdotes. Maps, too,
aod works of Science, as Marcet’s Natural Philosophy, Hutton, and Euclid,—not
to omit the Persian edition of Marcus Antoninus by the Baron Von HAMMER. Any
additions to this rising oriental library which England can furnish will of course be
acceptable, and it is gratifying to see the influence of a contemporary of Sir Wi-
LIAM JONES directed to so useful a project.—Ep. |

Extract of a letter from Major Dixon, Political Agent in Mhairwar,
was read, stating that in compliance with the Society’s wish he had with
Pa oap-

240 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. fMarcu,

Col. Aves, made inquiries relative to the supposed existence of an extens
‘sive Buddhist library at Jesalmer.

The only work of which they could learn was entitled ‘‘ Bauddh mat Jain marg
grantha,’’ of which the R&ja would willingly allow a copy to be madeif desired.
Although nothing either very ancient or of historical value could be expected under
such a title, the Society deemed it on all accounts desirable to secure a copy of this
manuscript, and accepted Major Drxon’s and Col. ALVEs’ obliging offer.

The Government, through Mr. W. H. Macnacuren, Sec. Pol. Dept.
presented a copy of a Journal of Captain C. M. Wanpe’s expedition down
the Satlaj, drawn up by Lieutenant F. Macxeson.

{This paper is printed in the present number. |

Also, the Journal of a visit to the Mishmi Hills in Upper Assam, by
Dr. W. Grirrita.

Captain Pemserton presented his abstract of the journal of a route
travelled by Captain S. F. Hannay from Ava to the amber mines of the
Hikon valley on the south frontier of Assam, with a protracted map of
the route.

Mr. C. B. Greenntaw presented, on the part of the author, a memoir
on the inhabitants of the Maldive islands, by Lieutenant Youne, I. N. of
the ship Benares, lately employed on the survey of these islands.

Physical and Museum Natural History.

The collection of fossil shells from Harper’s Hill and Stony Creek in
New South Wales, forwarded by Lieutenant Vicary, had arrived.

[Lieutenant Vicary’s note shall be published when sketches of these shells, and
the connected groupe from Van Dieman’s Land, presented by Mr. W. Cracrort,
ean be lithographed. |

A mounted specimen of the slow-paced Lemur, (Loris Gracilis,) pre-
sented by Mr. Brut.

A specimen of the large Paradise Bird, ( Paradisea Major, ) presented
by Nawab Tunawur June.

A stuffed specimen of the common Pelican, (Pelecanus Onocrotulus, )
presented by Dr. F. P. Srrone.

A specimen of the head, vertebrz and caudal fin of a large species of
hammer-headed Shark, ( Zygena ?) presented by Roserr Rose, Esq.

This specimen is 93 feet in length. It was found ashore in a bay at Bérkél in
the district of Midndpur, and the rest of its body eaten.

Two bottles of insects from Assam, presented by Captain JEnxkns.

Two skins of the Yak, (Bos Grunniens,) presented by C. Harpine,
Esq., who also sent for inspection a specimen of the skin of the Hill’ Fox,
(Vulpes Montana.)

Mr. J. T. Pearson exhibited two living specimens of the young of the
Felis Kutds.

Extract of a letter from Lieut. Corin Mackenzie (Malacca) was read,
apprizing the Secretary of his having at last succeeded in obtaining a
tapir for the Society.

It was a fine young female, and had been taken with great difficulty alive : it would
be sent up by the first opportunity with every precaution ; the expence, including
freight, would perhaps amount to 220 rupees.

Dr. H. Fatconer transmitted a memoir on some additional fossil species
of the order Quadrumana, discovered in the Sewalik hills.

[We shall give insertion to this interesting paper in our next. ]
Also a notice of the occurrence of fossil bones eastward of Hardwar

( Hari-dwéra.)
{Printed in the present number.] |
Dr. H. Fauconer gives the following account of a very extraordinary

elastic sandstone :—
‘‘T have lately had sent to me to look at by Captain McNacurTen, of
Karndl, a specimen of rock which has surprised me beyond measure. It is a slab

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 241

of sandstone 14 inches long by 53 wide and 2 inches thick, and looks like a long
brick. It exactly in appearance resembles the building sandstone used at Agra. It
is flexible and ELASTIC in every direction!! If you place it flat on a table, and press
the hand on one end and raise the other, you can bend it to a certain extent, and
see the undulations moving along to the fixed end. If you seize it by both ends,
one in each hand, and make an action as if you intended breaking it, you can see
and feel it bend like a piece of whale-bone, but of course in an infinitely smaller
degree, and the undulations are observed propagated from end to end. If you tap
it on the side with the finger as you would a massak of water, it yields pretty much
in the same fashion, propagates an undulation and instantly recovers its form. If
you pressit at the sides it gets narrower, and if you pull at the ends it elongates !!
but always recovers its original form. Is there any account on record of so extra-
ordinary a sandstone? Should there not, I may send you some notes aboutit. It
is not known where the specimen came from.”’ H. F.

The fossils dispatched by Dr. Spitspury had been brought down by the
Honorable Mr. Snore, but had been sent in the first instance to Dr. Row
at Barrackpur.

Dr. SpitsBuRY notices that the beautiful meteor remarked at Bersia, (see Proc.
February,) was also seen at Baitul, at Hoshangabdd and Jabalpur.

A letter from Mr. W. Dawe announced the dispatch ofa fresh selec-
tion of fossils (including a lower jaw of the Sivatherium) for the Society's
Museum in three chests, which left Karnd/ 10th March.

Read a letter from Lieutenant T. Hurron, proposing exchanges of fresh-
water shells with the Society, for mutual benefit of cabinets.

The Curator explained that he had already effected the object desired.

A continuation of the Rev, R. Everest’s notes on the Revolutions of

the Seasons was received.

This part of the author’s researches is accompanied by diagrams of the prices of
grain in different years, whence an estimate is derived of the amount of rain.

A note on the genera Owygyrus and Bellerophon was received from Mr.

W. H. Benson.

The following Meteorological notes were communicated by Major
Davinson, Engrs. from Lacknau. They seem to confirm the theory lately
started of the prevalence of these asteroids in the opposite parts of the

earth’s orbit traversed in November and May.

1. On board the ship Northumberland, Captain Pore, proceeding from England to
India in 1834, a pale star was visible for at least five days*, during sunshine. It
was first discovered by Captain H. TIMMINGs, of the Bengal Horse Artillery, and
was seen by all the crew and passengers of the ship. (Lat. long. unknown.)

2. At Assirgarh in April or May, 1823, I was lying awake on my bed at about 12
or 1 o’clock, when I was startled by a brilliant light advancing from the east end of
a long narrow veranda. I waited a few seconds, expecting to see some of my fami-
ly or servants bearing a candle, when (I presume as the meteor passed over my
bungalow), I looked out in the compound, and observed the individual shadows of a
tall Jamun tree, cast vertically on the ground—a circumstance I had never seen in
the brightest sunshine. Not a breath of air, noran audible sound. Conversing with
Col. RicHARDS, commandant, I found that he had seen the glare, and that subse-
quently it had been reported to him that an immense number of stones had fallen
from the sky, about twenty miles to the west of the fortress, in a forest, inhabited
by Bhils. No inquiries were ever made.

3. While the Sappers and Miners were marching from Cawnpur on Bhartpur,
(about November, 1824,) at 4in the morning a meteor was seen by the officers of
the Engineers rising in the North: it ascended from the horizon to an elevation of
about 65°, and remained there in an obscure group of fixed stars for upwards of 25
minutes. On its first reaching the cluster, its light was very distinct, but it gradu-
ally melted away, until the eye could only detect its situation by the increased
brightness of the spot, on making a sweep over that part of the heavens.

4, At Assirgarh fortress, during the rainy season, I often observed an insect
formed like the common centipede, (Scolopendra electrica?) which at night used to
leave a glowing fiery trace of its progress ; and on one occasion, I had the curiosity
to rub my fingers on the track, which was unctuous, and on smelling them found the
strong and almost suffocating stench of burning phosphorus. C.J. Cc. D.

* This may haye been the planet Venus ?—Ep,

242 Proceedings of the Asiutic Saciety. [Mancn,

Major Tayior submitted a Report (which was read) of the progress
of the experimental Boring in Fort William up to the period of his resign-
ing charge in consequence of his change of appointment.

[ Printed in the present No. page 234. ]

The Secretary stated that he had to bring to the notice of the
Society a most unexpected sequel to Major Tayzor’s operations. Almost
the first withdrawal of the auger by Colonel D. Macueon, Engrs., who suc-
ceeded in charge of the experiment, brought up a relic well calculated
to reward the skill and labor of all his predecessors—a rossi, BONE from
a depth of 350 feet below the surfuce of Calcutta! which Col. M. presented
for deposit in the Society’s Museum.

[See separate note appended to the report. ]

Dr. B. Burr, 4th Regt. N. J., forwarded for the inspection of the
Society, specimens of silk cloth dyed from the leaves of the teak tree,
one yellow, the other olive. The following information on the subject of
Dr. Burr's discovery of this cheap and durable dye is extracted from his

letter to the Secretary, dated Berhampur, 4th March :—

‘‘ These properties of the leaves of the teak tree I accidentally discovered about
five years ago, when I purchased the Honorable Company’s teak plantation at
Bauleah, since cut down ; but I had not an opportunity till lately of trying the effects
of various mordants on it, when Mr. LAIDLAy, an expert practical chemist, was
kind enough to assist me with his experience in the art of dyeing.

‘« The leaves at all seasons of the year contain the dye, but during the rains and cold
weather, when their vegetation is most vigorous, they contain a greater quantity of
it. They also retain it when dried for any length of time, so as to admit of its being
exported to Europe, and I am sanguine enough in thinking it will become, ‘when
known there, a valuable article of trade with the mother-country.

‘¢The experiments have as yet been tried with silk cloth alone, and with two mor-
dants only, alum and acetate of iron, and the result is very satisfactory, the colors
produced being permanent, and can be extracted from the leaf either by boiling or
steeping in cold water. I have as yet unsuccessfully tried to obtain the dye in its
pure state : its quantity, however, in the leaves and stalks of the leaves, as compared
with other vegetable dyes, is very considerable.

‘The piece of yellow silk sent was steeped in a saturated solution of alum for twelve
hours, afterwards washed and dried, and then steeped in a cold decoction of the leaves
for about three hours. The decoction was prepared from the green leaves and boil-
ed for three hours, but the coloring matter may be extracted in much less time.
The olive colors were obtained from the same piece of silk in its yellow state, steeped
in acetate of iron for two or three hours. These colors may be varied, by more or
less steeping in the dye liquor, from the most delicate straw color to the brightest
yellow and olive green. Twelve of the leaves dried weighed three ounces and were
boiled for an hour in two and a half quarts of water, one and a half quarts of liquor
fit for dyeing was obtained on straining it, sufficient to dye several yards of cloth of
the brightest yellow. From this some idea may be formed of the quantity of coloring
matter in the leaf. :

‘¢ Another property this dye contains superior to similar dyes used in this country, is
that its color does not run or mix with other colors when printed on the same cloth.

‘‘] intend making a few experiments with it on cotton, and may hereafter com-

municate the result.’’

A subsequent letter adds the following information :—

“* Since forwarding the communication regarding the dye of the teak tree leaf, the
following results of several experiments made with it deserve notice.

‘‘ The dye exists in the substance of the leaf, not in its stalks, as I at one time
supposed. Alcohol extracts both the dye and the green coloring matter of the leaf.
Water, hot or cold, extracts the dye alone. Soda, potash, the muriate of tin, and an
astringent flower used by the natives in dying, called dhyephi!, decompose this dye.
Liquor ammonia changes the yellow imparted to cloth to a snuff brown. Soap mixed
with the decoction heightens the yellow color, but impairs the natural brilliancy of
the silk. The acetate of iron produces from a dark slate color to every shade of
green and olive, according to its strength and time of steeping. Boiling the leaves
for an hour or two destroys the color; this I am inclined to think arises from some
of the leaves being carbonized by the heat of the vessel.—The most simple and easy
way of extracting the dye is as follows. Take two gallons of water to one pound of
the dry leaves ; bring it slowly to the boiling point in a copper or earthen vessel ; allow

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 243

it to cool, and then strain. About 1} gallons of liquor will be obtained, a sufficient
quantity to dye a full piece of silk handkerchiefs 7 yards by 1 yard. The decoction
thus prepared is of a dark brown color, has a peculiar smell not unlike that of senna
leaves. If kept for six or eight hours it ferments, becomes lighter in color, but still
retains the yellow dye which it imparts to silk after six or eight days, perhaps much
Jonger, but the color is scarcely so brilliant as when the decoction is fresh.

‘*The acetate of alumina is a stronger mordant for this dye than the saturated
solution of alum, and is therefore preferable in printing. When the cloth has been
prepared with the mordants for dyeing and put into the decoction, the liquor ought
to be heated to about 150°, as at this temperature the process goes ou more rapidly
than when cold. From 20 minutes to half an hour’s steeping will be sufficient
to impart fo the cloth the brightest yellow. Boiling the cloth in the liquor injures
the color.”’

It was resolved that the specimens should be submitted to those who
are best acquainted with dyes in Calcutta, and eventually sent to the
London Society of Arts.

The discovery of a new site of coal in Upper Assam was announced in
a letter from Lieut. H. Breer, dated Pachora hills, 28th February.

‘* Knowing the interest you take in all matters connected with science, &c., I beg
to acquaint you that Dr. GriFFiTH and myself, whilst exploring the banks of the
Namrip river, about nine miles E. 8. E. from its junction with the Bore Dihing, in
the Singpho country, have been fortunate enough to discover a most valuable seam
of coal in the bank of the river; the upper seam was about 3 feet in depth, the
centre one 9 feet, and a lower one of 3. We followed the seam up a small water-
course to the south, which it crossed at an angle of 45°, and must have reached the
surface a very short distance beyond, but we could not exactly determine this point.
The general direction was from W. 5 N. to E, 5 S. the dip being towards the south.

‘* We loaded a small boat with this coal and sent it down to our camp for trial,
when it was found to be an extremely good coal, burning with a strong flame and
heat, and very lasting, but from the smell, containing a great quantity of sulphure-
ous matter. It does not burn entirely away, but makes a large portion of cinder,
and is, I should say, a very valuable description of coal.

‘* T have preserved some of the pieces which I dug out from the lower part of the
centre seam, which I will take an early opportunity of forwarding to you on my re-
turn. Major WHITE also discovered several wells of Petroleum close to our camp on
the Namriép river, which emit considerable quantities of that oil, but which have
hitherto been unknown to Europeans, and apparently almost unused by the neigh-
boring Singphos. I have got several specimens of rocks and earth from these wells,
which I shall also be happy to send you, should you require them.

‘Tron would also have been found, but the weather during our stay was so bad as
to prevent our making further or more distant research.

‘* This coal, though distant, might easily be made available for purposes of steaming
on the Burhamputra, as small canoes carrying from 1 to 10 maunds, could take
down the coal at all seasons to the Bore Dihing, where it could be reshipped, and
sent down that river to Jorhath, or tp Karam and Noa Dihing to Sadiya. We
are now at the foot of the pass to the Burman territories waiting for the mission,
which is said to be coming to settle some boundary questions, but though we have
been here since the 25th, no tidings have been received of them, and at this sea-
son ; we shall, from the constant rain, be lucky to escape back to Sadiya, about 12
marches, without sickness.’’

The Namriép coal is of various quality, from a genuine lignite of woody fibre pass-
ing into true coal as it descends. Two specimens gave the following composition.

Fibrous Lignite. Compact Coal,
Volatile matter, including water, 48.9 39.9
Carbon or coak, 47.7 58.1
Ash, red ochreous, 3.4 grey earthy 2.0
100 100
Specific gravity, 1,312 1.244
J.P

In forwarding Lieut. Biaen’a specimens, Captain Jenxtns notices the
discovery of another site of coal in the Dyung, a naddi of Central Kachar,
a new locality calculated to prove highly valuable from its accessibility.
The specimen represents a jet coal of fine rich glossy texture, spec. grav.
1.220. With it are associated iren sand and pyrites.

X.—Meteoroloyical Register.

*1943990} Ajasoyo Aroa d019e SUOLZOIPUL 949 YDIYM JO siajautoIsAY Wey aa1y} Joey ULaAe o1ay I, “paraqsidax st ‘ayeos $31 Ul
Peyton sjredoid pure srey mou YIM parpddns ‘1ayau01 SAY pro ay3 yIVs 947 WOT “goo pue Fz e1em Aoy} Arenuep uy “9p pue Zzo ole} pue OT 32 SOOUsIAWIP [IjauI01eq OL,

| eit |L°Z9 . 88) eb 6E | 69 Bos G°L1/I‘Z16°06|\6EL* |oL2‘6a! se | 9 19 | 18 |9°z9|.*ot|06 |0°e8/828'6e|z06‘6s ‘Uva
“uno op “Ms o*UIl |L'eL | ap | Lo Tg | 64 lo‘c9la‘er}sE1'8°16)989% Jntos 1 eg | BZ LQ | 06 J0°€Z!o°9 I9°L loes|T9Z° |Fog’ 1g
op Qe At a ULIT [eel | 08 | e¢ 86 | 19 |B'o¢19'18 G12 T°F6| 109 |crg* | Ig | 26 ro | OL o‘s9la‘arleT1 68922" letss | OF
“Avo op 0 ANB Volt |4'12 | ee | Be BE | 99 I2‘09/06 1 Z°61/S'16 99° |nges | GF | Zo or | 94 \1'eols‘erls‘etleccalatZ® |Zez* | 62
op Ov aN cs evLI |e'sh | ce | 98 LE | ¥9 |L*6e ¢°12\9°3s|9'96 slo liz9* | 6p | LE og | 62 |L’e9)1‘erl6‘er|rogiers’ jeZz° 8%
‘Apnoyo *1e9[9 "aS “MS BiZel \9'EL | cb | 9g 9F | 84 929 /6ST\cST\ 16,689" larZ* | 99 | 92 19 | 68 j0°2L\1°8 |L°2 leegipes’ ecg’ lz
op op “MS 2 BOL |F'GL | oo} 89 L9 | G8 \c*h2!2'8 108 |F88\FL9° lost’ | Z9 | 92 OL | 68 |S*TZig‘9 |1°2 |p eeiP8Zs cogs 9%
op op “AAS °S “eel \g°29 | Lo | al 19 | 28 |FZL|1‘6 \e01)9°06,899° lealé | 09 | OZ 1Z | 98 18°89 8°9 \9‘PSIII8. ose’ Td
op *Apnojo ‘S S) GUL |F'L Jog} 19 £9 | 18 \e‘sZ 6°9 |6°06\969' cpl’ | g9 | OL cf | 68 |L‘eL B'S lncgiZ8L* | TFBS xg
op op vs) ‘s G9IT 199 fog | 6¢ SS | 08 l0‘al 9°6 |9°16)1026 apes | 12 | 8Z 6L | 06 [c’eZLlo> l6‘p loFgiOls’ luges £%
*reayo “1ea]o ‘as “AA 9'GEI |o'SL | Ig | 6F GS | FL OHOSITIL ITS 06|z6¢° JoFOS | 2Z | BZ gl | 06 \s‘eLip*9 joe |r‘pelPI4’ lens | 33
“48 [ley “ulna “MSS “MS 8'801 |O'SL | og | 08 OF | GE |9%Gc)0'ez|603|I'F6\c6o* lezo* | Zo | 99 69 | F8 |2°Z9l8%G IFZ l6%EelOsZ’ |zeZs IZ
*ouy op ‘A AACN gest |O'0L | €% | 92 $3 | ce FGElE'Za\1'bs/S°96|169° |2el* | ge | 1¢ cg ] SL |o°19)2 Sr lo‘t1\¢*eg|0F8. lore’ 0G
‘uno op “M s G'gel Brel GZ | GS GE} 0S |0Gbl¢‘gale*ea|F‘Z6\e89° lezl* | 19 | 99 99 | P8 /S°8910'G |e‘8 la‘Fgi6e8* 618° 61
op *IevaIo “mS s B9ZI |S°9 | FE | OF 96 | 6 9°6el\0'FZis‘Es|%*e6|Z0L' eoZ° | 99 | OZ LL } 98 |@°sLictz |b°¢ lo'Fe|I98* lo16. | 8I
op ‘umoma | "Gg = “MS O°EIT | €€ | 8e c€ | 99 O°eslo‘gr|r6r\Ze6|11Z° {zor | ee | 19 9¢ | 18 |o*F9ar1|For|e‘ea|628° |po6s | LT
“ouy “Tuna “MS “MS 5 g't9 8¢ 16 | 99 POZ|TGS)L°26|\FI LS tLL° | 6o | of LL } 68 \€‘belF*9 [65% IT‘1g\PPB. |goR* SI
‘ouy i) e) “mS “M £8tl j8°l¢ 16 L& |} o¢ O°F3\G°1B|6°06|/1Z9° lozZ° | GE | oF 1¢ | TZ j0‘1Sies1le‘trlesog|138* |oes* a
“Apnojo "2 “119 “MS “MS 9 SIL |6'89 | 6 | Fr ZE | OL \0%0S/L*er\e°21/9°68|299° nals 02 19 | 98 0{0T|9'8 |6‘2L|/698* |228°Ga) FI
pigs a oS ae UIT e'S9 | o€ | 9¢ 43 | $9 66h 1%61\1'0e|6‘oR|6e8° lega* | Le | ae OF | 99 |0%0S\e‘orle‘FT\e*0g|886* |gzot | SI
“ezeY “1eayo ‘oO *MU gerl | 9¢.| Ge S€ |} 69 \O9G|POTIL’Z1/a'g8icrR® loge’ | 6e | oe Le | ¥9 \0°SS/p*91/3°eT|2*08/946° lo00* | SI
“Apnoyo "ms OIL 8°29 | te | HF OF | o2 OFSloferir‘or|T'gs|e92° le6Z. II
op Mae SG cat cS tat OrOIT [8/89 oe | OF J ad o‘or/a‘ga|aes’ {ages 9°} os | 8L{ — lo‘arjt‘etlattelee6® oooe | ot
oe op bile ~ Nar PIT (0:99 | 93 | Le 0€ | 69 |00sly‘1zletoslo‘z6locs® |Zg9* le zo | 6L 0°61|9°11|6°e8|866°62\cTo° | 6
op op, /-M'N | *0 0,601 (0:99 fe} 1é | ¢9 O'GT/S{6T|2'06)898" |Z06° | rH | Gh | tg | FL le“ealaerloror|z‘ra\e00" |610% | 8
"18319 op ‘MU ON GO O'd | ce | ip Té | 99 (0°L¢/T°2T|1'61/8°06|198* lo6g° | es | 99 Lo | P8 |8*2c/5°6 |Z |o*22/6000E| 1Z0* Z
‘Apnoya op ‘u “a BYZIT 9°89 | Th | OF Th | 29 \8*1e/g*er|t“ctle‘ogjess® cess | 09 | Ge £9 | 08 |s"E9\c%G |L*L |o°6L\696" Ja1oc | 9
op *1P9]9 ‘au °S 0 GOL 859 | a | Bb bP | sl SOCIO STII PUP GBIIZ8° loz6s 6¢ Le | 08 BI11956 |€°GZ|286'6S egy" $
*Iealo *s0)1y3 “MS “MS 9°90 I€ | SF Ze | 1L \8°0S/9*2t/9%91\r‘Ze|Ze8* jolg* | 6b | pL €9 | 88 18°ZSiee lo°Z GHZ €80°66 0L0‘0E) F
‘aug “Mey Se USMS 4 ing | CE | 8 fe | 69 |PLo/LotlPel)c*eslogZ® |pogs | th | Ze 99 | GL \o°2el Feat igG |G *LL\ce6"GslerEs | &
cy op ‘ous MU O'Ger 10.09 | Ib | 6g LG | 08 [Ses 4°6 |L°6 \ecos|4e8* locg* | ae | 99 Lo | ¥8 |g'ssit°9 I269 |LtcL|100" \e66‘6a] 3
‘Apnoo ‘Apnop |*M*N ¢N 009 | ge | ch £ | IL (€FSie S1/e'F116F8|906°6S/0F6'GaI OF | Fo 6¢ | LL |8‘PS! 201188 |E6Z\9100ElgzouE} T
> Riga] a PM ac = ot +f FES — = 2 ole
z 2 | = S| 2] Se) 2 eee se5aha 2 ssley/ac|eageecleveelgesgien 2 lessslacaezercl 9
* . D = o T a LOoaatsar mt Teas ye) NO t (|S we mn] = ss =2l° oO i)
z z Po oz | | 82] 8 (S2|seiZbeia | SiSsl28) Fo) Fe esis olS2eg1e"| 2 lnelsels] Sci8sa] s
0 te : = HO] om fo |B SS Bie | fig eieeiae| os] esl "lssie “Bis | Sis ljeeieo) Ss} off =
: : Bole o Ie Bie ME BGRIESI" S| S85] sSI8 |PEie. Tr BSCS s| es! sal =
eal PIT |B See si eis Reel ol Sel FSP | Bl) gest" Fi SE R|ES|* 8] SB) 8: ef
=e eee edger
“SoUla1} Xo -AVIpIun Fy *Ayprun yy °
*19YI29 AA *puLMA Ta}auUICUL pezyepnoeg “Wd ¥ 3® suOI}eAIOsSqO peye[noyep “WV QT 3® SUOTJEAIBSAO « 5
; (TOY L1ostsay ‘ Sd
SE aS a

“LES ‘younyy fo yzuopy ay} Lof ‘vzynaJvp ‘aYQ hvssp ay] yw yday ‘sagsibaxy 109160] 0.L0aja WT

. OA ig hace yr ha. Soe ie ew iar
ee ee thes i cs +

* x ,
ear tf ,
.
ad 7
: os
&*
’ re
} n en
ar —-—
4 : NE
‘ Lape
“ FE a
a + & =
Li “ey ‘ J Pi
. ¢ ?
“ C= ae “5 oy j a
a ? a ‘ ;
i r ’ + ra
3 Pe Pg
t ‘er nie, * b 7
4, iF, > “Oe eh 1s f ve
Fo 5 Fi , wy =
a Ne { = Lvs / Nyy
Wie a io * ; “2
ae 3 A
; ‘= a
4 La P

_ f i”

j *, weal 2
hidaee?)
oy Sak Ai be

a8,
ee
Pen ie

fs rU F:

ny

; J A 4 “ —_—
eres ry erg hee fate or an rl emul a eet
“ ( tae ot “a s dee

Jow: as. Soc Vol. VE. PLXIX.

are c = =

yrs op FI BL PTO

24757 WA

3LneYd *AVNNVH atldvo

WILLNOYS WYSSY HO SINIW yuawy

AM f yo AULNN0D

PUR TIM ax 40 oh yy eueen; IW

men pia STI
fo peomeay

vob vrvbosr

Seo

es IS

qo

ad
Mis

HN OM

olf al ge,

2\\y)

' “ buzgpry wary PUL

ano

"fperd waen hing

Fry ery pox

ilinc aera
Paha
ETRE

igh

I
UM,

aN,

shay it Cy

hy

WH

por Wy Mon bay

se WAU
LP Owl

Bb aahgonps
werysh bu a

AMY a)
he’
Ns

a!
We

ex
eg
@

H
Riven =

sat 04), a

ce
Wap Nar

peak

z
3

wi

JOURNAL

OF

Pet ASTATIC: SOCTET Y.

No. 64.—April, 1837.

1.— Abstract of the Journal of a Route travelled by Capt. S. F. Hannay,
of the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from the Capital of Ava to the
Amber Mines of the Hiikong valley on the South-east frontier of
Assam. By Capt. R. BorteAu PEmMBerton, 44th Regt. N. I.

[With a Route Map of the country north of Ava.]

From the termination of the Burmese war to the present period
the spirit of inquiry has never slept, and the most strenuous exertions
have been made by the officers employed on the eastern frontier to
extend our geographical knowledge to countries scarcely known but
by name, and to acquire some accurate information regarding the
manners, customs, and languages of the various races of men by
whom they are inhabited.

The researches of Captains Beprorp, Witcox, and Nevrvitis, and
of Lieut. Bururon in Assam, dispelled the mist which had previously
rested on the whole of the eastern portion of that magnificent valley ;
and the general direction and aspect of its mountain barriers, the
‘courses and relative size of its rivers, the habits of the innumerable
tribes who dwell on the rugged summits of its mountains, or on the
alluvial plains at their base, were then first made the subject of de-
scription, founded, not on the vague reports of half-civilized savages,
but on the personal investigations of men, whose scientific attainments
enabled them to fix with precision the geographical site of every
locality they visited. The journey of Witcox and Burtrton to the
sources of the Jrawadi river had proved the absence of communi-
cation between it and the great Tsanpo of Thibet, but they were
unable to prosecute their examination further east; and though their
researches had extended to a point not more than twenty miles dis-

2

246 Captain Hannay’s Route (Aprit,

tant from the meridian on which the labors of the Jesuit Mission-
aries in Yunan had been abruptly terminated, the intervening space,
and great valley of the Jrawadr still remained closed against them,
and every attempt to enter either, from Assam or Manipir, was
defeated by the jealous vigilance of the Burmese authorities.

It is generally known that the course of the lower portion of the
Jrawadi river, or that part extending from Rangin to Ava, had been
delineated by Lieut. Woop of the Engineers, who accompanied Cap-
tain Symrs on his embassy to that Court; and that the features of
the surrounding country, the size of the towns, its natural produc-
tions and population, had at the same time been investigated by the
accurate Bucuanan. Charts of this portion of the river, extending
to Monchabu, the capital of the great ALompra, had at a far earlier
period been constructed, but the surveys were avowedly made ina
manner not calculated to inspire much confidence in their accuracy ;
and the attention of Europe was first extensively drawn to this field
of inquiry by the publication of Symes, whose exaggerated views of
the civilization, power and resources of the Burmese empire were
generally adopted, while the more accurate estimates of his successor
Coxe were treated with comparative disregard.

In the very infancy of our intercourse with the Burman empire,
and when the most persevering attempts were made to obtain settle-
ments at various points of the coast, the more remote stations on the
upper portion of the Jrawadi river were not forgotten; and Bamu
or Bamo was even then known as the emporium of a trade between
the Burmese and Chinese, in which our aspiring merchants were
most anxious to share. It is asserted that, at the commencement of
the 17th century, factories were established in that neighborhood,
but the permission to remain was shortly afterwards withdrawn, and
the information which it is supposed was then obtained of the sur-
rounding country has never been rescued from oblivion :—this is the
less to be regretted as the loss has been fully compensated by the
results of recent research; and the journey of Captain Hannay, of
the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from Ava up the Lrawadi river,
to the frontier towns of Bamo and Mogaung, has at length rendered
this hitherto inaccessible region almost as well known to us as the
more southern districts, through which this noble river directs its
course. Many geographical points of extreme interest have been
determined by the personal observation and inquiries of this merito-
rious officer. Bamo has for the first time become accurately known
from the same source—much valuable information has been gained

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 247

respecting the trade carried on between Ava and China in this remote
corner of the Burman empire—the habits and localities of some of the
principal tribes occupying the mountainous tracts bordering on wes-
tern Yunan have been successfully investigated—the position of the
very remarkable valley of Hikong has been determined—the Pyen-
dwen or amber mines have for the first time been examined by the
eye of European intelligence—the latitudes of the principal towns be-
tween Ava and Miinykhong have been ascertained by astronomical
observation with a degree of accuracy sufficient for every purpose of
practical utility, and they may now be regarded as established points,
from whence inquiry can radiate in every direction with a confidence
which the most zealous and enlightened investigators have been hi-
therto unable to feel in prosecuting their researches, from the want
of a few previously well-determined positions at which to commence
or terminate their inquiries.

To an act of aggression on the part of a Singpho tributary of Ava
against a chieftain of the same clan residing under our protection,
are we indebted for the opportunity of acquiring the information now
gained, and the feud of two insignificant borderers may prove the
immediate cause of a more intimate communication than had ever
previously existed between our recently acquired possessions in Assam
and the northern provinces of the Burman empire.

The Bisa and Dupha Gaums are the heads of two clans of Sing-
phos, occupying the northern and southern faces of the chain of
mountains, which forms a lofty barrier between Ava and Assam. The
former chieftain, on our conquest of the latter country, tendered his
submission and was admitted within the pale of that feudatory depen-
dence which many other tribes of the same clan had been equally
anxious to enter ;—he was uniformly treated by the local authorities
with great consideration, and was located at the northern foot of the
Patkot pass leading from Assam to the Hikong valley. Between this
chieftain and the Dupha Gaum a feud had existed long previous to
our assumption of the sovereignty of the country; and the latter, at
the close of the year 1835, headed a party, which crossing the
mountains from the Burmese province of Hikong, entered Bisa, the
residence of the chief of that clan, and after ravaging and plundering
the village, sealed their atrocity with the indiscriminate murder of
all the inhabitants that fell into their hands. The circumstances were
made known to the British Resident at the Court of Ava; inquiry
was demanded, and security required against the recurrence of simi-
lar acts of aggression. A deputation from the capital was ordered

2K 2

248 Captain Hannay’s Route : {Aprin,

to the Burmese frontier for the purpose of instituting the necessary
investigation, and Colonel Burney, the enlightened representative of
British interests at that court, failed not to avail himself of the op-
portunity thus unexpectedly afforded, of attaching an officer to the
mission; and Captain Hannay, who then commanded his escort, was
selected for the duty. :

The party, consisting of the newly appointed Burmah governor
of Mogaung, of Captain Hannay and several Burmese officers of
inferior rank, with a military escort, left Ava on the 22nd of
November, 1835, in a fleet of 34 boats of various sizes, for a part
of the country which had been uniformly closed against strangers
with the most jealous vigilance. ‘‘ No foreigners,” says Captain
Hawnay, ‘‘ except the Chinese, are allowed to navigate the Irawadt
above the choki of Tsampaynago, situated about seventy miles above
Ava; and no native of the country even is permitted to proceed
above that post, excepting under a special license from the Govern-
ment. The trade to the north of dva is entirely in the hands of the
Chinese, and the individuals of that nation residing at Ava have
always been vigilant in trying to prevent any interference with their
monopoly.”

The mission was detained the two following days near the former
capital of Amarapura, to complete the quota of troops by which it was
to be accompanied, and whose discipline, when they did join, was
very soon found to be on a par with their honesty.

“They work their own boats,’ says Captain Hannay, “ some of
which are covered in, and others are quite open. Their musquets
(if they deserve the name) are ranged here and there throughout the
boat, and are never cleared either from rust or dust, and wet or dry
they are left without any covering. Each man carries a canvass bag,
which is a receptacle for all sorts of things, including a few bambi
cartridges. He wears a black Shan jacket and a head dress or
goung-boung of red cotton handkerchief, and thus equipped he isa
complete Burmah militia man. They appear on further acquaintance
to be better humoured than I at first thought them, but they are sad
plunderers, and I pity the owners of the fields of pumkins or beans
they come across. I have remarked that whatever a Burman boat-
man eats in addition to his rice, is generally stolen.”

Except at Kugyih, where there are said to be several Christian
villages, of which, however, no satisfactory information could be
obtained, the progress of the mission was unmarked by any circum-
stance of interest, until its arrival at Yedan, where they entered the

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 249

first kyouk-dwen, or rocky defile, through which the river directs its
course. Lower down, the extreme breadth of the stream had varied
from one to two anda half miles, but here its width was contracted
to less than a quarter of a mile, with a porportionate increase in the
depth and velocity of the current. During the rainy season of the
year, boats shoot through these narrow passes with terrific velocity,
and the numerous eddies caused by the projecting rocks, add greatly
to the danger of the passage. In this part of their course, the
mission frequently met large rafts of bambts descending from the
Shieli river, and upon them, small baskets of pickled tea, brought
from the hills to the south-east of that river. This tea was said to
be manufactured by a race called Pualong Paon, who are under
Momeit. At Tsingi, Captain Hannay saw three native Chinese
from Thengyicha or Mounyen, and several others in the service of
the noblemen of the court, had accompanied the expedition from Ava
with the view of proceeding to the Kyouk Tsein, or Serpentine mines
near the sources of the U’rié river, west of the Jrawadi. On the
30th of November the party left the village of Yedan Yua, where a
perceptible change takes place in the character of the country and
river. ‘‘ The latter,” says Captain Hannay, ‘from covering an ex-
tent of miles is sometimes confined within a limit of 150 yards, with-
out rapids or torrents, as I had expected, but almost as still as
a lake. In some places its depth is very great being upwards of 10
fathoms. It winds through beautiful jungle, in which the pipal,
simal trees, and bambis, are conspicuous, and it has, generally
speaking, a rocky bed and banks, which last rise to a considerable
height, and composed of sandstone, which varies from dark to a
white and yellow color.” At the next stage, or Thihadophya,
Captain Hannay mentions a very remarkable instance of the tameness
of the fish, which are not allowed to be killed, and are found
from about a mile below the village to an equal distance above.

«« Tf rice is thrown into the water from the boat, a dozen fish, some
of them as much as three and four feet long, come to the surface, and
not only eat the rice, but open their mouths for you to put it in, and
they will allow you to pat them on the head, which I and some of
my followers actually did. Some of these fish are apparently of the
same species as those called in India guru and réta: indeed the
Hindus who are with me called them by these names. The breadth of
head is remarkable, and the mouth very large; they have no teeth,—
at least so the people told me, whom I saw feeling their mouths,”
This spectacle, strange as it must have appeared, was hardly more so |

250 Captain Hannay’s Route [Aprit,

than the adventure of the following morning, when Captain Hannay
‘‘was awoke by the boatmen calling to the fish to participate in
their meal.”

On the Ist of December the expedition arrived at Tsampaynago,
which has been before mentioned as the limit, beyond which, even na-
tives of the country are not permitted to proceed without an express
order from the Government. ‘The custom-house or thana is on the
right bank of the river, and Malé my which is close to it, con-
tains about 800 houses with many very handsome gilded temples.

The Myothagyi or deputy governor of the town, is also the cus-
tom officer, and a tax of 15 ticals per boat is levied on the Chinese
coming from Bamo. Old Tsampaynago myo is situated at the mouth
of a small river which flows from Mogout and Kyatpen, and falls into
the Jrawact immediately opposite the modern choki of that name.
The sites of Mogout and Kyatpen, where some of the finest rubies of the
kingdom are obtained, were pointed out to Captain Hannay as lying
in a direction N. 80° E. of Tsampaynago, and about 30 or 40
miles distant, immediately behind a very conspicuous peak called
Shueti Toung, which he estimated at 3,000 feet high. The Madara
river, as well as that of Tsampaynago, flows from the same mine-
ral district which must greatly facilitate communication with it. The
inhabitants of the country were unwilling or afraid to communicate any
information regarding these secluded spots, and their exact locality is
still a subject of conjecture. The mines are described as in a very
swampy situation, and surrounded at a trifling distance by lofty hills.
The three places at which the gems are principally sought, are
Mogout, Kyatpen and Loungthé, and the principal miners are Kathays or
Manipuris, with a few Chinese and Shans. The other most celebrat-
ed spot is Momeit, the site of which Bucuanan found some difficulty
in determining, but which Captain Hannay learnt was not more
than two or three days’ journey, or between 20 or 30 miles north
of Mogout and Kyatpen. While at this place Captain Hannay says,
‘‘they heard the people who were cutting bambius in the hills, roll-
ing bundles of them down the face of the steep. Having made a road
by felling the trees, the woodmen allow bundles of 150 and 200 bam-
biis to find their way to the bottom, which they do with a noise that
is heard at the distance of eight miles. They are then floated down
the small river into the Jrawadi, but this operation can only be
effected during the rains.” The party now began to feel the cold
excessively, and its severity was greatly heightened by a strong
northerly wind, which seldom subsided until the afternoon, and was
particularly keen in the narrow passes or kyouk-dwens.

1837.] from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 251

Tagoung My, which was reached on the 5th of December, is an
object of peculiar interest, @s it is said to have been built by a king
from Western India, whose descendants afterwards founded the king-
doms of Prome, Pagan and Ava. Captain Hannay found the walls of
the old fort dwindled away to a mere mound, and hardly discernible
from the jungle with which they were covered ; but adds, ‘‘ that enough
is still seen to convince one that such a place did formerly exist.
The fort has evidently been parallel with the river, and is on the left
bank which is high and composed of sandstone. About half a mile
inland, the remains of the inner walls run north and south, with an
opening or gap to the east, in which there is an appearance of a con-
siderable ditch, which I was told is filled with water in the height
of the rains. The whole has more the appearance of an old brick
fort, than any thing I have seen in Burmah, and I should say it had
been built by a people different from the present race of Burmans.”

About a mile to the south of Tagoung are the extensive ruins of
Pagan, which stretch as far as the eye can reach, and here Captain
Hannay discovered impressions of Hindu Buddhist images, stamped
upon a peculiar kind of brick composition (terra cotta), and with in-
scriptions which he imagined to be written in some variety of the
Deva-nagri character. The Burmese on the spot were unable to
explain their nature or origin, and the learning of an aged priest
proved equally incompetent to the task of deciphering them :—they
were subsequently, however, submitted to some Burman antiquarians
at the capital, by the Resident, whose paper on the subject and a
drawing of the images appeared in the 41st No. of the Journal of the
Asiatic Society.

At Shwezt-goung, a large pagoda among the ruins of Tagoung,
Captain Hannay obtained an extensive view of the subjacent coun-
try, and more accurate information of the site of the celebrated mines
of Momeit than had been practicable at an earlier period of his voy-
age. From these accounts it appears that the locality which is said
to produce the finest rubies in the kingdom, is about forty-five or
fifty miles east of Tagoung My, from whence it can be reached by a
foot traveller in three or four days, and by a Jaden bullock in ten.
A drove of these animals was just about to leave Tagoung for Momeit
on Captain Hannay’s arrival, and from the owners he learnt ‘ that
after selling their ngapee (potted fish) at Momeit, Mogout and Kyat-
pen, they proceeded to tne country of the Palongs, which bounds
the district of Momeit on the east, and purchase tea, both pickled
and formed into balls, a part of which is brought to dua.” The fish,

252 Captain Hannay’s Route [APRiL,

which apparently forms the staple of the trade, is said to be of a
remarkably fine description, and is dried in a manner peculiar to
Tagoung.

On the left bank of the river, between Henga-myo and Tagoung,
the teak tree first begins to appear, and at Kyundoung on the opposite
side, it is said, that timber is found sufficiently large to form a boat
from a single tree; it grows principally on the western face of the
hills, at whose eastern base Kyundoung stands. <A delay of two days
at this village enabled Captain Hannay to ascend to the summit of
the first range of hills, by the road which leads across them to the
valley of the Mu river: he found it a well-beaten track and great
thoroughfare, by which the inhabitants of the country as far west as
Wantha My, are accustomed to convey their supplies of fish, salt
~and oil from Kyundoung, a place apparently of some trade: the bazar
contained 50 shops which were large and supplied with British piece
goods, uncleaned cotton, silk, and cotton Burman dresses, coarse
white cloth and other articles of country manufacture. ‘‘ Besides
these,” adds Captain Hannay, “I saw three Chinese shops, where
spirits and pork were sold. The streets were crowded with people
from the interior, who had come to make purchases, and amongst
them were several Kadis, a race of people of a different origin from
the Burmahs, and scattered over the tract of country between this
and Mogaung. They are most numerous in the districts of Manli
and Mankat situated on the Meza river* which comes from the north
and west, and runs between the Kyundoung range and that called
the Thegyain range, still seven or eight miles north of our present
position. Rice, being the staple of the country, is an article of barter,
and is sent in considerable quantities to dua. Cotton, brought from
the interior, is also an article of barter, and a good deal of it is sent
to Bamo, but a part of it is made into cloth on the spot, as I saw
several looms at work. Yellow and red cotton handkerchiefs of
British manufacture sell here for two ticals a piece, which is about
100 per cent. beyond the price at Ava.”

To this point of their progress, no diminution in the volume of the
Trawadi was perceptible, and the channels proved sufficiently deep
for the passage of large boats, from which we may infer that all the
principal feeders or affluents, which pour their tributary streams into
the Jrawadf were still further north, and had not yet been reached.
The first of any importance noticed is, the Shue lf khyoung -on the
left bank, the northern branch of which flows from the Chinese fron-

* A small stream not more than fifty yards broad, with but little water.

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 253

tier town of Santa-fa, called by the Burmahs Mola Santa, anda
southern branch from Momeit, the site of the celebrated ruby mines
already noticed: the confluence of these streams is represented as
occurring at the village of Laha about 40 miles from the Jrawadé.
Neither branch can be of any magnitude, for Captain Hannay remarks
that at the point of junction with the Jrawadé, the breadth of the
Shuéli is not more than 300 yards, and that it contained but little
water,—a satisfactory proof that, this stream can have no connexion
with the Tsanpo of Thibet.

At Yebouk yiia, a day’s journey above the Shué khyoung, two boats
passed the party with Chinese in them from Bamo. ‘They work
their boats which are of the Burman round-shaped flat-bottomed de-
scription, and seem to be of a tolerable size, as there must have been
at least twenty men in each. These boats are particularly well
adapted for the navigation of the Jrawadi, as they do not draw more
than 18 inches of water.”

On the 13th of December the party reached Katha, a town of some
extent on the right bank of the river, containing about 400 houses,
and a population whose numbers appear to be annually increased by
large parties who come from the interior, and take up a temporary
abode on the right bank of the river, and on the numerous islands
and shoals in its bed, for the purpose of fishing and traffic: at the
close of the season they return to their respective homes in time for the
resumption of agricultural labour, and a traveller ignorant of this no-
made custom, which appears to be very general in the upper part of
the Irawadt, would form an exaggerated estimate of the population of
the towns and villages in which they are thus temporarily congregat-
ed. ‘The bazar of Katha was well supplied with good native vege-
tables of various sorts, fresh andsalt fish, pork sold by Chinamen, dried
cocoanuts, sugar-cane, and rice from the coarsest to the best quality,
the latter selling at 15 ticals a hundred baskets.”” Captain Hannay
also saw a small quantity of stick lac in the bazar, but it was dear, and
of a description very inferior, to that which is procurable at Rangiin,
and is brought from the Shan territory east of Ava. Even at this
remote spot there was a ‘tolerable display’ of British piece goods,
but not nearly to the extent noticed at Kyundoung. Captain Hannay
mentions a Kyoung or monastery recently erected by the Myothagi
of Katha, as one of the most remarkable objects of the place. ‘It
is a large wooden building covered with beautiful carved work, and
situated near the river. The grounds surrounding it are extensive,
and yery tastefully laid out with fruit trees and flowery shrubs,

24

254 Captain Hannay’s Route , (Apriz,

amongst which I saw the Chinese rose in great plentv.” The river
is here confined by lofty banks not more than two furlongs apart, but
the stream is very deep, and the spot appears to be a particularly
favorable one for obtaining a good section of the river, the velocity
of which at Wegyth, a village above Katha, Captain HANNay estimat-
ed at one mile and a half an hour, with an average depth of 18 feet,
This would give a discharge of about 52,272 cubic feet per second,
while that of the Ganges at the same season may be assumed on
RunnELL’s authority at 80,000 feet per second, giving for both a
proportion of 1 to 1.53. No satisfactory comparison can, however,
be yet instituted between these magnificent rivers, for up to the pre-
sent moment we are without a single section of the Jrawadt, which
could be safely assumed as the basis of a calculation sufficiently accu-
rate for such a purpose.

At Kyouk-gyih, which the party reached on the 17th, they. had
fairly entered the remarkable curve in the Jrawadf which had been
previously represented in all our sketches of the river, and served, in
the absence of more accurate information, as a point of reference,
generally well known to the Burmahs and Shans. Here there is
a ledge of rocks, over which the stream passes with so great a degree
of rapidity, as to render it very difficult of navigation during the rains.
The rocks are serpentine and the sand collected amongst them appear-
ed to be a mixture of small garnets and iron sand. The right bank
of the river, for two miles below Kyouk-gyih, is composed of small
round stones and sand, and Captain Hannay was told that the natives
wash the soil for gold.

No circumstance throughout this voyage afforded a more gratifying
proof of the friendly feeling generally of the Burmese authorities, than
the attentions which Captain Hannay received at every place at which
they halted. Houses were erected for his accommodation at the various
stages of the route, differing in no respect from those intended for the
Mytwin of Mogoung; presents of fruit, rice, and vegetables were
daily made to himself and followers, and the supposed tedium of his
evenings was relieved by a band of singers and dancers, who are found
at almost every town and village in the Burman empire. At Kyouk-
gyih, these attentions were shewn to a very remarkable degree by the
Woon of Munyen, “‘ whose civility,” says Captain Hannay, “ was the
subject of conversation with every one in the fleet.

“« Every individual has received sufficient rice and fish for two days’
supply, and my boat was filled by him with all sorts of provisions,
enough certainly to last myself and my followers for a week.” The

i837.) from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 255

house of this liberal Woon, Captain Hannay describes ‘as a very
neat and comfortable dwelling, with/a remarkably clean compound, in
which there is a garden laid out with a great deal of taste, and, besides
many articles of costly Burman household furniture, he has a number
of very fine muskets and other arms.” The party had now approach-
ed within a comparatively short distance of Bamo, and the vicinity of
this celebrated mart was shewn, in more numerous villages than had
been seen for several preceding days. From Shuegt Myvi to Balet,
a distance of three miles, the houses appeared to extend in an unin-
terrupted line, and Aywiin do, the name of a celebrated island in the
river, covered with 100 pagodas, is most conveniently situated be-
tween these towns, the inhabitants of which hold their principal festi-
vals upon it, at particular seasons of the year.

Near this spot, is the entrance to the second kyouk-dwen, the
scenery of which appears to be very magnificent, and is thus describ-
ed by Captain Hannay. ‘The river passes directly through the
hills, which rise perpendicularly on both sides to the height of 400
feet; they are rocky, and of irregular and singular forms, having at
the same time a sufficient number of trees on them to render the
scenery very striking. One part of the range, on the right bank,
rises as perpendicularly as a wall to the height of 500 feet, forming a
grand and terrific precipice. This kyouk-duen extends for four miles,
and the hills which form it, are throughout of a rocky nature. The
upper part of them appeared to be sandstone, resting on a base of
blue-colored limestone, mixed with veins of beautiful white marble ;
and at one spot I saw large masses of compact and foliated primitive
limestone, along with calcareous spar in large pieces.”

Koung-toun, which the mission reached on the 20th, is said to con-
tain about 200 houses, and is noted for the defence made by its Bur-
mese garrison, against a large invading force of Chinese during the
last war between these two nations. A ditch surrounds the town, and
the remains of a brick redoubt, loop-holed for arrows or musquetry are
still perceptible encircling a pagoda. ‘“ This is now all that is to be
seen,” adds Captain Hannay, “ of the old fortification, but the town
is still surrounded by a double palisade of bambus with sharp stakes
placed between them.” These defences are intended for the protec-
tion of the inhabitants against the Kakhyens, a tribe occupying the
hills to the east, who frequently come down in small bodies for the
purpose of carrying.off cattle. Captain Hannay saw a great number
of this tribe at Koungtoun, where they barter their rice and cotton
for salt and gnapee, (potted fish) and describes. them, with. few

2L2

256 Captain Hannay’s Route (Apri,

exceptions, as perfect savages in their appearance ; their cast of coun-
tenance forms a singular exception to the general rule, for it is not at
all Tartar in its shape, but they have, on the contrary, ‘‘ long faces
and straight noses, with a very disagreeable expression about the eyes,
which was rendered still more so by their lanky black hair being
brought over the forehead so as entirely to cover it, and then cut
straight across on a line with the eyebrows. These people, though
surrounded by Shans, Burmese and Chinese, are so totally different
from either, that it is difficult to imagine from whence they have had
their origin.”

On the 20th of December the fleet moored at a village about five
miles below Bamo, which being a town of great importance, and the
residence of an officer inferior in rank to the Mogoung Woon, some
previous arrangements were necessary to enable the latter to land with
the eclat due to his rank. On reaching the town late on the following
day, they found the left bank on which it stands so precipitous, that
they were compelled to cross to the opposite side of the river, anda
feeling of jealousy having arisen between the two Woons of Mogoung
and Bamo, the former resumed his journey on the 22nd, which com-
pelled Captain Hannay to defer the inquiries he was so anxious to
make until his return in April, when he found the people far more
communicative than they had ventured to be in the presence of
the Mogoung Woon. The information obtained on both occasions will
be more advantageously shewn in a connected form than in the de-
tached portions in which it necessarily appears in his journal, and
Captain Hanwnay’s first remark’ solves a difficulty, which, like the
Adria of ancient history, has proved a stumbling block to modern in-
vestigation. In the course of inquiry into the sites of the principal
towns on the Jrawadi river, that of Bamo naturally held a very pro-
minent place, and some of the native Shans, who were questioned on
the subject affirmed that it was on the bank of the Jrawadi river,
while others, whose opportunities of acquiring information had been
equally good, positively denied this statement, and fixed its position
on the left bank of a small stream which flows into the Jrawadt, about
a mile above the present town. Captain Hawnwnay reconciles the
conflicting statements, briefly but satisfactorily, in the following
remark :—-

«‘—T find that this is a modern town erected on the banks of the
Trawadi, for the convenience of water carriage between it and Ava,
The old Shan town of Manmo, or Bamo, is situated two days journey
up the Tapan river, which falls into the Jrawadit about a mile above

1887.] Jrom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 257

the new town of Bamo or Zee-theet-zeit, or new mart landing-
place.”

‘This modern town,” says Captain Hannay, “ is situated on high
unequal ground, and the bank towards the river is from 40 to 50 feet
in height, and composed of clay. With the exception of Ava and
Rangiin it is the largest place I have seen in Burmah, and, not except-
ing these places, I certainly think it the most interesting. The novel-
ty of so large a fleet as ours passing up (and no doubt, having heard
that a European officer was of the party) had attracted a great crowd
of people to the river side, and on landing, I felt as if I were almost in
a civilized land again, when I found myself amongst fair complexion-
ed people, wearing jackets and trowsers, after being accustomed to the
harsh features and party-colored dress of the Burmans. The people
I saw were Chinese from the province of Yunan, and Shans from the
Shan provinces subject to China. Bamo is said to contain 1500 houses,
but including several villages which join it, I should say it contained
2000 at least, 200 of which are inhabited by Chinese. Besides the
permanent population of Bamo, there are always a great number of
strangers there, Chinese, Shans, and Kakhyens, who either come to
make purchases or to be hired as workmen. There are also a great
number of Assamese both in the town and in the villages immediately
connected with it, amongst whom are several members of the Tapan or
Assam Raja’s family. Bamo is the jaghire of the Tapan Raja’s sister,
who is one of the ladies of the king of Ava.

“The inhabitants of this district live in large comfortable houses,
which are thatched with grass, and walls made of reeds. They are
generally railed in, and all the villages have bambi palisades sur-
rounding them. The Palongs of the Chinese frontier are, I am told,
remarkably industrious. They are good dyers, carpenters and black-
smiths, and all the dhas or swords used in this part of the country
are made by them.” ‘1 received,” adds Captain Hannay, “great
attention from the Mytwin of Bamo, and also from the head Chinese
there; they sent me tea, sugar, dried fruits, and vegetables, for
which I, of course, made a suitable return. The annual caravan
from China had not arrived, and the supply of Chinese articles in the
shops was very small.”

The people of Bamo were so strongly impressed with the idea
that Captain Hannay’s only object was to find a road by which Bri-
tish troops might penetrate to China, that he found it extremely dif-
ficult to obtain any information from them regarding the routes into
that country. The Chinese themselves, however, proved more com-

258 Captain Hannay’s Route [Apnii,,

municative, and from them he learnt the existence of several passes
from Bamo into Yunan ; but as one of these presents far greater faci-
lities of transit than the others, it is generally adopted for commercial
intercourse, and the mode of carrying it on is thus described. ‘“ At
the distance of two miles* above Bumo the mouth of the Taping or Ta-
pan river is situated. This river has a direction N. 70 E. for about
two days’ journey, when it cuts through the Kakhyen range, and
under these hills, old Bamo, or Manmo, is situated. To the latter
place the Chinese take their merchandise from modern Bamo by
water, and then proceed overland to the choki or ken of Loatlong near
Mowan, which they reach in three days, and from thence to Mounyen
or Tengyechew in the province of Yunan, at which place they arrive in
eight or nine days. The road from Bamo to Loailong is through the
hills, which are inhabited by Kakhyens and Palongs, after which it
passes through the country of the Shans, called by the Burmans,
Kopyi-doung. The road is described as being very good, and quite a
thoroughfare. The Tapan Khyoung is not navigable for large boats,
in consequence of which the Chinese use two canoes tied together,
with a platform over them, for the transport of their merchandise to
Manme or old Bamo, and for the remainder of the journey it is carried
on ponies or mules.”

This description of the size of the Tapan Khyoung, which is also
ealled by the Shans Numtaping, completely sets at 1est the keenly
agitated question of its identity with the Tsanpo of Thibet, and the
theory of Kuaproru, (who, on the authority of Chinese writers, calls it
the Pinglankhyoung, and maintains it to be the prolongation of the
Tsanpo) is shewn to have no better foundation than his unauthorized
change in the position assigned to the latter river, in that part of its
course which passes through Thibet. Captain Hannay describes the
Taping as not more than 150 yards broad, and with only sufficient
water to float a small boat. The Singphos affirm that it is a branch
of the Shueli Khyoung (the Lungshué kiang of the Chinese) from
which it separates above Momein, but the accuracy of this report ap-
pears highly questionable.

The principal article of trade, which is cotton, is entirely in the
hands of the Chinese, who arrive at Bamo in the months of Decem-
ber and January. The greater part of their imports is taken to Ava,
as neither the natives of Mogaung nor Bamo could afford to purchase
them. ‘* What they dispose of here,” says Captain Hannay, “ are
copper pots, carpets and warm jackets.” These articles are also

* In another place it is mentioned as only one mile above Bamo.

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 259

taken all over the Burman territories, as far west as the Khyendwen.
There are several cotton godowns here, belonging to the Chinese, and
there are constantly residing in the town 500 of these people, which,
with the numerous arrivals from different parts of the country, gives
the place a very business-like appearance, and there is of course a
good bazar.’’ There is a very neat temple built by the Chinese of
Bamo, which Captain Hannay visited, and was most politely received
by the officiating priest. ‘On entering his house,” says Captain
Hannay, “he rose to meet me, saluted me in the English fashion,
asked me to sit down, and ordered his people to bring me tea; after
which he sent a person with me to shew me the curiosities of the
temple. Most of the figures were carved on wood, and different from
what I have generally seen in Chinese temples; one of them repre-
sented the Nursinga of the Hindus. The Chinese of Bamo, although
different from the maritime Chinese, in language and features, have
still the same idea of neatness and comfort, and their manners and
mode of living appear to be much the same.”

“Their temple and all the houses, which are not temporary, are
substantially built of bricks stained blue; the streets are paved with
the same material, and the grounds of the temple are surrounded by
a neat brick wall covered with tiles.” ‘‘ Besides the trade carried on
at Bamo by the Chinese, the Shans, Palongs, and Singphos under
China, are great purchasers of salt, gnapee, dried fish, and rice, but
particularly salt, which is in constant demand; and to procure it,
numbers of the above named people come to Bamo, Sambaungya and
Kountoung. The salt which sells here for twenty ticals of silver for
100 vis, or 28 rupees for 150 seers, is brought principally from Shein-
maga above Ava, and from Manbé, which is situated two marches
west of Katha. The Shans here are distinguished by their fair com-
plexions and broad good-tempered faces. They wear turbans and trow-
sers of light blue cotton cloth; they greatly resemble the Chinese,
and from living so near that nation, many of them speak the Yunan-
Chinese language. They inhabit the country to the east of Bamo,
and their principal towns are Hotha, Latha, Santa, Sanla, Moongsye,
Moong-woon, Moong-man, Moong-la, and Moong-tye. The people are
generally designated Shan Taroup or Chinese Shans.”

«Although the Palongs speak the Shan, their own native lan-
guage is a distinct one. The men, though small in stature, are athle-
tic and remarkably well made. Flat noses and grey eyes are very
common amongst them. They wear their hair tied in a knot on the
right side of the head, and dress in a turban, jacket, and trowsers, of

260 Captain Hannay’s Route (Aprit,

dark blue cloth.. They are a hill people, and live in the tract of
country situated between Burmah and China, but those to the east of
Bamo pay no revenue to either country, and are governed by their
own Tsobuas. The Singpho traders I saw at Bamo were very differ-
ent from those under Burmah, and according to their proximity to
either Shans or Chinese, they assimilate to one or other in dress and
language.”

“The whole of these people,’ says Captain Hannay, ‘“ pay for
every thing they require in silver; and were it not for the restrictions
in Burmah on the exportation of silver, | think an intelligent British
merchant would find it very profitable to settle at Bamo ; as, besides
the easy intercourse with China, it is surrounded by numerous and
industrious tribes, who would, no doubt, soon acquire a taste for Bri-
tish manufactures, which are at present quite unknown to them.”
The revenue of the district is estimated by Captain Hannay at three
lakhs of rupees per annum; and headds, “If appearance of comfort
may be taken as a proof of its prosperity, the inhabitants of Bamo
shew it in their dress and houses. | have seen more gold and silver
ornaments worn here than in any town in Burmah.”

On leaving Bamo, the appearance of the country became much
more hilly, and great precautions were taken to guard against sur-
prise by the Kakhyens, who inhabited the different ranges in the
vicinity of the river.

At Hakan the escort was reinforced by 150 soldiers from Bamo, and
a number of families who were proceeding up the river, joined the
fleet to enjoy the protection afforded by so large a convoy. The
Shans who composed the quota from Bamo were a remarkably fine
set of men from the banks of the Tapan Khyoung, and formed a
striking contrast, in dress and appearance, to the miserable escort
which had accompanied the party from Ava.

At the village of Thaphan-beng they entered the third Kyouk-dwen
from which a very beautiful view is obtained of the fertile valley of
Bamo, bounded on the east by the Kakhyen hills, which are cultivated
to their summits. Serpentine and limestone were the principal rocks
found in this defile, as well as the preceding one; and as the river
was here in some places not more than 80 yards broad, with a depth
of 30 feet, and its rise is in the rains 50 feet above the present level,
the rush of waters must at that season be terrific. The natives, indeed,
declared, that the roar at that time was so great, as to prevent them
from hearing each other speak, and that the defile could only then be
traversed on rafts: now, however, it coursed gently along with an
almost imperceptible motion.

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 261

At Thabyebeng-yiia they found a new race of people called Phwons,
who described themselves as having originally come from a country
to the north-east, called Motoung Maolong, the precise situation of
which could not be ascertained. Their native language, which they
speak only in intercourse with each other, differs altogether from the
Shan and Burmese, but they have no written character. There appear
to be two tribes of this race, distinguished by the Burmahs as the
great and small :—the former are found only at Tshenbo and in the
vicinity of the third Kyouk-dwen, while the inferior tribe is scattered
all over the country: the only difference apparently between them
consists in some trifling varieties in the dialects they speak. Their
extensive cultivation proved their agricultural industry, and four
Chinese Shans were constantly employed in manufacturing their im-
plements of husbandry. Their houses were of a construction totally
different from any that had been previously seen, and consisted of a
long thatched roof rounded at the ends and reaching almost to the
ground. Inside of this and at the height of eight or ten feet from
the ground, the different apartments are formed, the walls of which
are made of mat.

“From the outward appearance of these houses,” says Captain
Hannay, “it would be difficult to imagine that they were habitations,
but inside they are very comfortable, and from the great thickness
and peculiar form of the roof, the inmates cannot be much affected
either by heat or cold.”” The same description of house is built by the
Shans occupying the valley of Kubo, and it is probable that the
Phwons have adopted this style of building from some tribe of that
widely scattered nation.

On the 26th the fleet reached a part of the Jrawadt, which is consi-
dered the most dangerous point in its navigation. It is called Pusk@,
and the stream is there confined to a breadth of 30 yards, but
with no less than nine fathoms of depth in the centre. The rocks
bore every appearance of fierce and irregular volcanic action, varying
in color “‘from brown, yellow, red and green, to a jet black which
shone like a looking glass.” The strata also presented a scene of
great confusion, some being vertical, some horizontal, and others
twisted; ‘‘the whole having exactly the appearance of having been
poured out from a furnace.”

The navigation of the Lvawadi river up to this point had been un-
marked by difficulties of any magnitude, and, with the exception of the
passes through the Kyouk-dwens, the channel appears to have afforded,
even at that season of the year, an abundant supply of water for the

2M

262 Captain Hannay’s Route [Aprin,

largest class of boats, which ply between Ava and Bamo: above the
village of Namhet, however, they first met a succession of rapids ex-
tending for a mile and a half, which were even then considered danger-
ous; and Captain Hannay remarks, that he had seldom seen in the
worst season, and worst part of the Ganges, a stronger current, or more
turbulent water than at the rapids of Shuégyain-man, a short distance
above the village of Namheé.

On the arrival of the fleet at Tshenbo, which is about 10 miles below
the mouth of the Mogaung river, the boats by which the party had
been conveyed from Ava were exchanged for others of a smaller
description, better adapted for the navigation of so small and tortuous
a river as that of Mogaung. The one prepared for Captain Hannay’s
accommodation was of the kind called by the Burmese ‘“‘ loung :” it
was paddled by 25 men, and formed of a single tree, with the addition
of a plank 10 inches broad, all round the upper part of it.

Before quitting Tshenbo, Captain Hannay had a visit from the head
priest, whose curiosity to obtain some knowledge of European customs
and habits could only be satisfied by the display of the contents of
his trunks, and the sight of his watch, sextant, and thermometer ; all
of which he was permitted to examine by Captain Hannay, who
regrets that he had not brought some missionary tracts with him from
Ava “ to give this inquisitive priest some idea of the Christian religion.”
Tshenbo, on the authority of this priest, is said to have been formerly
a principal city of the Phwon tribe, who were dispossessed of it, about
sixty years ago, by the Burmahs.

On the last day of December the mission reached the mouth of the
Mogaung river, which Captain Hannay ascertained by observation to
be in latitude 24° 56” 53”. Here they were to quit the Irawadt, which,
says Captain Hannay “is still a fine river flowing in a reach from the
eastward halfa mile broad, at the rate of two miles an hour, and with
a depth varying from three fathoms in the centre to two at the edge.”

The Mogaung river on which the town of the same name is situated, is
not more than 100 yards wide, and the navigation is impeded by asuc-
cession of rapids over which thestream rushes with considerable velocity.
The smallest boat in the fleet was an hour and a half getting over the
first of these obstacles, and the Shan boatmen, who are thoroughly ac-
quainted with the character of the river, “pull their boats close to the
rocky points, and then, using all their strength, shoot across to the op-
posite side before the force of the stream had time to throw them on the
rocks.’’ The Burmah boatmen adopted the apparently easier method
of pulling their boats up along the edge of the stream, but this proved

1837.) Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 263

both difficult and dangerous, one boat being upset and a man drowned.
The banks of the river were covered with a dense and impervious jun-
gle, which extended nearly the whole way to Mogaung, and no village
served to beguile the wearisome monotony of this portion of the jour-
ney, until they reached Akouktoung, a small hamlet on the right bank
inhabited by Phwons and Shans. Here they met a chief of the Lap-
hae Singphos, who had taken up his residence in this village with a .
few followers, in consequence of a feud with some neighbouring tribes
in his own country to the north. Between Akouk-yua and Tapoh (the
next village seen) the bed of the river is filled with rocks and rapids,
which render the navigation exceedingly dangerous, the stream shoot-
ing over them with such velocity as frequently to rise above the bow
of the boat, which, in case of unskilful management, would be instant-
ly upset. The way in which the Phwons and Shans overcome these
difficulties, formed a striking contrast to the conduct of the Burmah
and Kathay boatmen. The former working together with life and
spirit, still paid the strictest attention to the orders given by the head
boatman ; while the latter ‘“‘ who think,” says Captain Hannay, ‘ that
nothing can be done without noise, obey no one, as they all talk at
once, and use the most abusive language to each other.” He thinks
the Phwons and Shans greatly superior to the Burmahs or Kathays,—
meaning by the latter those Manipuris resident in Ava, who are Bur-
mans in every thing but origin.

After passing the last rapids at Tapoh the river expands in breadth
to 200 yards; the stream flows with a gentle current, and ‘the bed is
composed of round stones which are mostly quartz. Amongst them,
however there are found massive pieces of pure crystal stone, partak-
ing of the nature of talc, and also pieces of indurated clay of different
colors. The banks are alluvial on the surface, but towards the base
and near the edge of the river the soil becomes gravelly, and in some
places has a stratum of beautiful bright yellow-colored clay inter-
secting it.”

On the 5th of January the party disembarked from their boats, and
as the Myo-win was to be installed in his new government, the land-
ing was effected with considerable state. ‘‘ Arrangements,” says
Captain Hannay, “had been made for our reception, and on first
landing we entered a temporary house where some religious ceremony
was performed, part of which was the Myo-win supplicating the
spirits of three brothers who are buried here, and who founded the
Shan provinces of Khanti, Assam, and Mogaung, to preserve him from
all evil. After which ceremony he dressed himself in his robe of state,

‘2M 2

264 Captain Hannay’s Route [Aprin,

and he and I proceeded hand in hand through a street of Burman
soldiers, who were posted from the landing place to the Myo-win’s
house, a distance of nearly a mile : we were preceded by the Myo-wiin’s
people carrying spears, gilt chattas, &c. and at intervals during our
walk, a man in‘a very tolerable voice, chaunted our praises, and the
cause of our coming to Mogaung. Several women also joined the
procession, carrying offerings of flowers and giving us their good
wishes.” Cc

The Myo-wtin appears to have lost no time in availing himself of the
advantages of his situation, for on the very day after landing, he
commenced a system of unsparing taxation, to enable him to pay for
his appointment. A rapid succession of governors within a very few
years, all influenced by the same principle, had already reduced the
inhabitants of Mogaung to a state closely bordering on extreme pover-
ty, and the distress occasioned by the exactions now practised was
bitterly complained of by the wretched victims of such heartless
extortion. The Shan inhabitants of the town were employed by the
Burmese officers to enforce this excessive payment of tribute from
the Singphos and Kakhyens of the surrounding hills, which had led
to much ill-will on the part of the latter, by whom they are stigma-
tised ‘‘ as the dogs of the Burmans.”’

«The town of Mogaung,” says Captain Hannay, “is situated at
the junction of the Namyeen or Namyang, and the Mogaung or Num-
kong rivers, and extends about a mile from east to west along the
bank of the last named river, the west end of the town being bounded
by the Namyeen khyoung, which comes from the district of Monyeen
in a direction S. 43 W. The town of Mogaung, strictly speaking, is
confined within what is now only the remains of a timber stockade.
Outside of this, however, there are several houses, and within a
short distance afew small villages are scattered about, but even
including all these, there are not more than 300 houses. Those with-
in the stockade are inhabited by Shans, and those outside by Bur-
mans, Phwons, Assamese and a few Chinese. The latter to the
number of 50 reside here, and are under the authority of a Thoogyee
of their own nation ;—they derive a profit from their countrymen
who come annually in considerable numbers to purchase serpentine.
Amongst them I saw both blacksmiths and carpenters, and, for the
first time since leaving Gangetic India, I saw the operation perform-
ed of shoeing horses. The Shans, inside the stockade, reside in
large houses, such as'1 formerly described having seen amongst the
Phwons ;—the Burmans and others live in the same description of

1837.] from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 265

houses as are to be seen in every part of Burmah proper, but all bear
signs of great poverty; andif it were not for the Chinese, whose
quarter of the town looks business-like and comfortable, I should say
that Mogaung is decidedly the poorest-looking town I have seen
since leaving Ava. There is no regular bazar, all supplies being
brought from a distance, and the market people are, with few ex-
ceptions, Kakhyens and Assamese from the neighbouring villages.”
The arrival at so remote a spot of a European officer was soon
bruited abroad, and Captain Hannay’s time was fully occupied in
answering innumerable questions put to him by a crowd of visitors,
who examined his sextant with great care, under the firm conviction
that, by looking through it, he was enabled to perceive what was go-
ing on in distant countries ;—nor would they believe that the card of
his compass was not floating on water, until, to satisfy them, he had
taken it to pieces. The paucity of inhabitants and poverty of the
town plainly indicated the absence of extensive trade, and Captain
Hannay learnt, that, including the profits derived from the sale of
serpentine, the revenues of the town and neighbouring villages did
not amount to more than 30,000 rupees per annum, and the Burmah
authorities can only enforce the payment of tribute from the Shans
of Khanti, and the Singphos of Payendwen, by the presence of an
armed force. In their last attempt on the latter, a Burmah force of
1000 men was detached from Mogaung, of whom 900 were destroyed ;
and for ten years they had been held in salutary dread by the Bur-
mah governors of the frontier. During his stay at Mogaung, Cap-
tain Hannay obtained specimens of the green stone, called by the
Burmah’s kyouk-tsein, and by the Chinese yueesh*, and which he
supposes to be nephrite. ‘The Chinese,” he says, ‘‘ choose pieces
which, although shewing a rough and dingy-colored exterior, have a
considerable interior lustre, and very often contain spots and veins of
a beautiful bright apple-green. These are carefully cut out, and
made into ring stones, and other ornaments, which are worn as
charms. The large masses are manufactured by them into bracelets,
rings, and drinking cups, the latter being much in use amongst them,
from the idea that the stone possesses medicinal virtues. All the

* Monsieur Apex Re’musat, in the second part of his history of Khotan, is
said by Kiraprotu (Mem. Rel. a1’ Asié, tome 2, p. 299) to have entered into
avery learned disquisition proving the identity of the yu or yueesh of the
Chinese with the jasper of the ancients.—R. B. P.

The yu is a silicious mineral, colored with less intensity but passing into
heliotrope. Itis therefore prase rather than jade or nephrite.—Eb,

266 Captain Hannay’s Route (Aprit,

yueesh taken away by the Chinese is brought from a spot five marches
to the north-west of Mogaung, but it is found in several other parts
of the country, although of an inferior quality. Serpentine and lime-
stone are the prevailing formations of the base of the highest ranges
of hills throughout this part of the country. Steatite is also abun-
dant in the bed of the Jrawadi below the valley of Khanti.”

One very important object of Captain Hannay’s mission was to
cross the Patkoi mountains into Assam, and on hisarrival at Mogaung
he waited some days in considerable anxiety for the Kakhyen porters,
who were to convey his baggage and supplies during the remaining
portion of the journey :—he soon found, however, that the authority
of the Burmans when unenforced by the presence of a large military
detachment, was held in the most sovereign contempt by these hardy
mountaineers, and after many fruitless attempts to induce the Mogaung
woun to allow him to proceed with even a small party, he was con-
strained to limit his further researches to the Hukong valley and amber
mines. _ Repeated remonstrances were necessary to induce the gover-
nor to proceed even so far, and it was not until the 19th of the month
that an advanced guard crossed the river, and fired a feu de joie, after
performing the ceremony of sacrificing a baffaloe to the Nhatgyee
(or spirits of the three brother Tsaubuas of Mogaung), without which
no expedition ever marches from the town. Even then, the dogged:
obstinacy of the governor induced him to delay his departure, and it
was not until Captain Hannay threatened that he would instantly
return to Ava if there were any longer delay, that the wily diploma-
tist could be induced to move.

On the 22nd they crossed the river, and the camp was formed on
the northern bank, in strict accordance with Burmese custom. Cap-
tain Hannay’s tent (a common sepoy’s p4l) was the admiration of
every one but its owner, who now for the first time marched with an
undisciplined rabble. ‘‘ The soldiers’ huts,” says Capt. Hannay,
‘are composed of branches of trees and grass, and if they wish to
be particular, they cover them with a piece of cloth, which is gene-
rally some old article of dress. The Myo-wun’s station is in the cen-
tre of the camp, and in front of him are his own immediate followers,
whose huts are formed into a street marked by a double line of spears.
At the head of this street the flags are placed, and also the two small
cannons (one-pounders), which are sent with the force, I believe, for
the purpose of firing three rounds morning and evening, to frighten
the neighbouring Kakhyens, and which ceremony, I suspect, will be
gone through with as much gravity, as if it would have the desired

1837.) from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 267

effect. My position is in front and a little to the left of the Myo-
wiin, and we are completely surrounded by the soldiers, whose huts
are in distinct lines, the men of each district keeping together.”

On the 22nd they at length set out, and the style of march was as
little in accordance with the military experience of our traveller, as
the previous encampment. ‘* The men, to the number of 800, march
in single file, and each man occupies a space of six feet, being oblig-
ed to carry a bangy containing his provisions, cooking pots, &c.
besides his musket, which is tied to the bangv stick. This is the
most common mode of marching, but some of them carry their pro-
visions in baskets, which they strap across their forehead and shoul-
ders, leaving their hands free to carry their muskets ; but as to using
them it is out of the question, andI should say the whole party are
quite at the mercy of any tribe who choose to make a sudden attack
upon them.” On reaching the encamping ground, however, these
men gave proof how well they were adapted to this mode of travelling,
for in an hour after their arrival, every individual had constructed a
eomfortable hut for himself, and was busily engaged cooking the
’ rice, which, with the addition of a few leaves plucked from certain
shrubs in the jungle, forms the diet of the Burman soldier on the line
of march.

The tract of country through which the party passed on the first
two days was hilly, and abounded in a variety of fine forest trees ;
but on approaching Numpoung, the second encampment, the country
became more open, and the pathway led through a forest of very
fine teak trees. The principal rivers all flowed from the Shuédoung-
gyi range of hills on the east of their route, and are at this season
of the year mere mountain torrents, with so little water in them, that
the path frequently passes over their rocky beds. The whole route
from Mogaung to the Hikong valley, may be described generally
as passing between defiles, bounded by the inferior spurs of the
Shuédoung-gyi range on the east, and numerous irregular hills on
the west; these defiles form the natural channels of numerous
streams, which, flowing from the heights above, and struggling
amidst masses and boulders of detached rock, make their way even-
tually to the larger stream of the Numkong, which unites with the
Namyen at Mogaung. The only traces of inhabitants perceptible in
the greater part of this route were a few cleared spots on the hills in
the vicinity of some scattered Kakhyen villages, and a few fishing
stakes in the mountain streams. Near the mouth of the Numsing
Khyoung the party met with a few Kakhyen huts, which appear to

268 Captain Hannay’s Route [ApRIL,

have been constructed by that tribe, during their fishing excursions ;
and at Tsadozout, an island in the bed of the Mogaung river, on
which the force encamped on the 28th of January, they passed the
sites of two Kakhyen villages, and found the ground completely
strewed with graves for a considerable distance, the probable result
of some endemic disease which induced the survivors to desert the
spot. The finest lemon and citron trees, Captain Hannay had ever
seen, were found here, and the tea plant was also very plentiful—the
leaf is large, and resembles that sold in Ava as pickled tea; the soil
in which it grew most luxuriantly is described as of a “ reddish-co-
lored clay.’’ Thus far, a considerable portion of the route had passed
either directly over the bed of the Mogaung river or along its banks ;
but at Tsadozout, they crossed it for the last time, and at this spot it
is described as a mere hill stream with a ‘‘ bed composed of rolled
pieces of sienite and serpentine, with scales of mica in it.” The
navigation of the river even for small canoes ceases below this spot,
and those which had accompanied the party with supplies were left,
from inability, to convey them further.

About four miles north of Tsadozout “ the road ascends about 100
feet, and passes over a hilly tract, which seems to run across from
the hills on the east to those on the west, and is called by the natives
Tsambi-toung, (the Mount Samé of the maps.) This transverse ridge
evidently forms the southern limit of the Hukong valley, and streams
flow from it both to the north and south; the former making their
way to the Khyendwen, and the latter to the Mogaung river.

“« Tsambi-toung,” says Captain Hannay, ‘is covered with noble
trees, many of which, I think, are s4l, and are of immense height and
circumference. The tea-plant is also plentiful, besides a great variety
of shrubs which are quite new to me. The rays of the sun seem
never to penetrate to the soil of Tsamba-toung ; it may therefore be
easily imagined how damp and disagreeable it is, more particularly
as there is a peculiar and offensive smell from a poisonous plant
which grows in great abundance in this jungle, and the natives tell
me that cattle die almost immediately after eating it.”

On the 30th the party descended from the encampment on the
northern face of this ridge, to the Singpho village of Walobhiim, and
finally encamped on the left bank of the Edtkhyoung, about three
furlongs distant from Meinkhwon or Muiingkhtim, the capital of the
Hiikong valley, ‘“‘ where,” says Captain Hannay, “ our journey
must end for the present; as, besides having no provisions, the men
composing the force are so completely worn out with fatigue, that EF

1837.] from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 269

am certain they could not proceed further without a halt of some
days.” This interval Captain Hannay assiduously employed in col-
lecting information regarding the valley, which had from a very
early period been an object of great geographical interest, as the site
of the Payendwen or amber mines, and at no very remote era proba-
bly formed the bed of an alpine lake, which, like that of the Manipur
valley, has been subsequently raised to its present level by long con-
tinued alluvial deposits, and detritus, from the hills which encircle it
on every side. The tendency of every such deposition is to raise the
level of the water, and facilitate its drainage, until it becomes so
shallow, that evaporation suffices to complete the process, and render
the soil a fit abode for future races of men. The numerous and ex-
tensive lakes in the mountainous regions of Thibet and Tartary are
doubtless undergoing a similar change, and no great stretch of ima-
gination is necessary to anticipate the period when they will become
the sites of extensive towns and villages, and present a striking con-
trast to the rugged magnificence and solitary grandeur of the snowy
regions which surround them.

“The valley of Hékong or Payendwen,” says Captain Hannay,
*‘ is an extensive plain, bounded on all sides by hills; its extent from
east to north-west being at least 50 miles, and varying in breadth
from 45 to 15 miles, the broadest part being to the east. The hills
bounding the valley to the east are a continuation of the Shuédoung-
gyi range, which is high, commences at Mogaung, and seems to run
in a direction of N. 15 E.” The principal river of the valley is the
Numtunaee or Khyendwen, which flows from the Shuédoung-gyf range,
and after receiving the contributions of numerous small streams quits
the valley at its north-western corner, and again enters the defiles of
the hills, beyond which its course is no longer perceptible. On the
western side of the valley there are but few villages, and these thinly
inhabited, the capital itself containing not more than thirty houses ;
but the north and eastern sides are said to be very populous, the houses
in those quarters being estimated at not less than 3000, nearly all of
which are situated on the banks of the Towang and Debee rivers. All
the low hills stretching from the western foot of the Shuédoung range
were under cultivation, and the population is said to extend across to
the banks of the Jrawadt, in numbers sufficient to enable the Singphos
when necessary to assemble a force of nine or ten thousand men.

«With the exception,” says Captain Hannay, “ of the village of
Meinkhwon, which has a Shan population, the whole of the inhabi-
tants of the valley are Singphos and their Assamese slaves. Of the

2.N

270 Captain Hannay’s Route [APRit,

former, the larger proportion is composed of the Mrip and Tisan
tribes, with a few of the Laphai clan, who are still regarded as
strangers by the more ancient colonists, and can hardly be viewed
but with hostile feelings, as this tribe have frequently ravaged
Meinkhwon within the last six years, and were guilty of the still
greater atrocity of burning a priest alive in his kyoung or monastery.

Formerly, the population was entirely Shan, and previous to the
invasion of Assam by the Burmese, the town of Meinkhwon contained
1500 houses, and was governed by the chief of Mogaung. From
that period, the exactions of the Burmese officers have led to exten-
sive emigration, and to avoid the oppression to which they were
hourly exposed, the Shans have sought an asylum in the remote glens
and valleys on the banks of the Khyendwen, and the Singphos among
the recesses of the mountains at the eastern extremity of the valley.
This state of affairs has led to general anarchy, and feuds are con-
stantly arising between the different tribes, which the quarrel of the
Beesa and Dupha Gaums has greatly contributed to exasperate. No
circumstance is more likely to check these feuds, and reclaim the
scattered population of the valley, than the establishment of a profit-
able commercial intercourse with the more equitably governed valley
of Assam, with which communication is now becoming more intimate
than at any previous period.

Of the mineral productions of the Hikong valley, enumerated by
Captain Hannay, the principal are salt, gold, and amber : the former,
he informs us, is procured “‘ both on the north and south sides of the
valley, and the waters of the Namtwonkok and Edi rivers are quite
brackish from the numerous salt springs in their beds.—Gold is found
in most of the rivers, both in grains and in pieces the size of a large
pea. The rivers which produce it in greatest quantity and of the
best quality are the Kapdép and the Namkwén: the sand of the
former is not worked for this mineral, I am told, but large pits are
dug on its banks, where the gold is found, as above mentioned.
Besides the amber, which is found in the Payen-toung, or amber
mine hills, there is another place on the east side of the valley called
Kotah-bhim, where it exists in great quantities, but I am informed
that the spot is considered sacred by the Singphos, who will not
allow the amber to be taken away, although it is of an inferior descrip-
tion.” Specimens of coal, were also found by Captain Hannay in
the beds of the Nambhyi and Edi rivers; and he learnt from the
natives that, in the Numtarong, a great quantity of fossil wood was
procurable.

1837.] From Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 271

In its relation to Assam and China, the trade of the Hiikong valley
naturally attracted a share of Captain Hannay’s attention, and from
his account it appears that ‘‘ the only traffic of any consequence carried
on in this valley is with the amber, which the Singphos sell to a few
Chinese, Chinese-Shans, and Chinese Singphos, who find their way
here annually. The price of the common or mixed amber is 25 ticals
a vis or four rupees per one and a half seer: but the best kind and what
is fit for ornaments, is expensive, varying in price according to its
color and transparency*.”

“The Chinese sometimes pay in silver for the amber, but they also
bring with them warm jackets, carpets, straw hats, copper pots, and
opium, which they give in exchange for it. They also barter their
merchandize for ivory and gold dust, but only in small quantities.
A few individuals from the Burman territories likewise come here,
with cloths of their own manufacture, and also a small quantity of
British piece goods for sale. But as they are obliged on their way
hither to pass through the country of the most uncivilized of the
Kakhyen tribes, they seldom venture to come. The greatest part
therefore of British and Burman manufactures which are used in this
valley, are brought from Mogaung by Singpho merchants. But I
understand that within the last few years, several of them have gone
to Assam with gold dust, ivory, and alittle silver, for which they receive
in return muskets, cloths, spirits, and opium. The following is a list
of British piece goods now selling at Meinkhwon—common book-muslin
used as head dresses, 14 rupees a piece; coarse broad cloth worn as
shawls, 22 yards long, 18 rupees each; good cotton handkerchiefs, 4
rupees a pair; and coarse ones, 25 rupees apair. These are the prices
of goods bought at Ava, but what similar articles from Assam may cost,
I cannot ascertain. The broad cloth, however, that I have seen from the
latter place is of a very superior quality. The merchants who come to
this valley from the Burman territories are natives of Yo, and the man
who is now selling goods here has frequently visited Calcutta. The
dress worn by the Singphos of this valley is similar to that of the Shans
and Burmans of Mogaung, but they frequently wear jackets of red
camlet, or different velvets which they ornament with buttons, and
those who can afford it wear a broad-cloth shawl. The arms in com-
mon use amongst them are the du (or short sword) and spear. The
women wear neat jackets of dark coarse cotton cloth, and their tha-
mines or petticoats are full and fastened round the waist with a band,
being altogether a much more modest dress than that worn by the

* Specimens in matrice are deposited in the Society’s Museum.—Ep,

QIN Zz

272 Captain Hannay’s Route [Apriz,

Burman women. Those who are married, wear their hair tied on the
crown of the head like the men, but the younger ones wear theirs
tied close to the back of the neck, and fastened with silver pins—both
married and single wear white muslin turbans. The ornaments ge-
nerally worn by them are amber ear-rings, silver bracelets, and neck-
laces of beads, a good deal resembling coral, but of a yellowish color,
‘and these are so much prized by them that they sell here for their
weight in gold.”

During his stay at Hikong, Captain Hannay was visited by many
Singphos from the borders of China, from whom he learnt that the
Sginmaekha river rises in the mountains bounding the plain of Khanti
to the north, and is inclosed on the east by the Goulang-sigong moun-
tains, which they consider the boundary between Burmah and China.
This river is, on the same authority, pronounced not to be navigable
even for canoes, and the most satisfactory confirmation is afforded of
the accounts of Captain Witcox*. Several smaller streams fall into
the Sginmaekha from the Shuédoung-gyi hills on the west, and the
name of Siting is given to the tract of country through which they
flow. In this district goldis very plentiful, and it is found, says Cap-
tain Hannay, ‘“ over the whole tract of mountainous country, above the
Sginmaekha. The Chinese visit this locality for the purpose of
procuring the gold, and give in exchange for it, warm clothing, car-
pets and opium.”

Of the several routes by which communication is kept up between
the inhabitants of Hukong and the countries around, the principal
appear to be, one leading across the Shuédoung-gyf range to the
eastern Singphos ; a second, called the Lye-gnep-bhiim road, winds
round the base of the mountain of that name, and leads in sixteen
days to Miinglang, the capital of the Khanti country, which was
visited by Captain Witcox.

The most important ,one, however, with reference to trade, lies
in a south-east direction from the Hékong valley, from which the
district of Kakyo-wainmo is not more than eight days’ march distant.
By this route the Chinese frequently travel, and it affords a very
satisfactory proof that intercourse may be held direct with China,
without the necessity of following the circuitous route by Mogaung.

* Although Captain Witcox (As. Res. vol. xvii. p. 463), relying on the ac-
counts given by Singphos of this river, appears to have formed rather an exag-
gerated estimate of its size, his conjectures as to the position of its sources are
fully verified by the statements made to Captain Ilannay.—R. B. P.

1837.] Srom Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 273

|

Among the several races of people inhabiting the valleys through
which the principal rivers flow, the Khantis or Khumptis hold a very
conspicuous rank: they are represented as a fine, brave, and hardy
race of men, and are held in great apprehension by the Burmahs, who,
about three years ago, attempted to raise revenue amongst them: the
force detached on this duty, however, met with such determined
resistance, that it was compelled to return, and no subsequent attempt
has been made on their independence. They are in constant commu-
nication with the Khunitngs, a wild tribe inhabiting the mountains
to the north and east, from whom they procure silver andiron. ‘‘ The
former is found in a mine, said to be situated on the northern side of
the mountains, to the north-east of Khanii.”’ All the information
Captain Hannay could obtain led him to suppose that this mine was
worked by people subject to China, and from the description given, he
thinks they are Lamas, or people of Thibet. The part of the Chinese
territories north-east of Khanti is known at Hikong by the name of
Mingfan*, and the Khantis have no communication with it but through
the Khunings.

From Meingkhwon, Captain Hannay obtained a view of the hill,
near which lie the sources of the Uru river, one of the principal afflu-
ents of the Ningthit or Khyendwen: it bore south 35° west from
Meingkhwon, and was about 25 miles distant. It is in the vicinity of
this spot that the most celebrated mines of serpentine are situated,
and their position is thus described by Captain Hannay.

** A line drawn from Mogaung in a direction of N. 55 W. and another
from Meingkhwon N. 25 W. will give the position of the serpentine
mine district. The Chinese frequently proceed to the mines by water
for two days’ journey up the Mogaung river, to a village called Kam-
mein, at which place a small stream called Hngdau-khyoung, falls into
the Mogaung river. From thence a road leads along the Engdau-
khyoung to a lake several miles in circumference called Engdau-gyf,
and to the north of this lake eight or nine miles distant are the ser-
pentine mines. The tract of country in which the serpentine is found
extending 18 or 20 miles.” There is, however, another more direct

* In the second volume of Du Haxpe’s ‘‘ China,” p. 385, the Pare Regis
thus describes the tribe by which this tract of country is inhabited, and its geo-
graphical site :

‘The most powerful among the Tartar Lamas are those called by the Chinese
Moongfan, who possess a wide territory in Tibet, north of Li Kyang-li-fu,
between the rivers Kincha-kyang and Vu-lyangho. This country was ceded to

them by Usancuery (whom the Manchews made king of Yunan) to engage them
in bis interest.’’—R, B. P.

274 Captain Hannuy’s Route [ApRin,

route from Kam-mien which runs in a north-westerly direction. The
whole tract of country is hilly, and several hot and salt springs are
reported to exist near the Hngdau-gy?t lake, which is said to cover what
was once the site of a large Shan town called Tumansye. The natives
affirm that it was destroyed by an earthquake, and from the description
given of a hill in the vicinity, the catastrophe may have been produc-
ed by the immediate agency of volcanic action.

On the 21st of March, Captain Hannay visited the amber mines,
and his description is the first that has ever been given of the locality
from whence the Burmans obtain this mineral.

‘We set out at 8 o’clock,” he says, ‘“‘in the morning, and re-
turned at 2 p. m. To the foot of the hills the direction is about
south 25 west, and the distance three miles, the last mile being
through a thick grass jungle, after which there is an ascent of one
hundred feet, where there is a sort of temple, at which the natives, on
visiting the mines, make offerings to the ngats or spirits. Abouta
hundred yards from this place, the marks of pits, where amber had been
formerly dug for, are visible, but this side of the hill is now deserted,
and we proceeded three miles further on to the place where the people
are now employed in digging, and where the amber is most plentiful.
The last three miles of our road led through a dense small tree jungle,
and the pits and holes were so numerous that it was with difficulty
we got on. The whole tract is a successsion of small hillocks, the
highest of which rise abruptly to the height of fifty feet, and amongst
various shrubs which cover these hillocks the tea plant is very plen-
tiful. The soil throughout is a reddish and yellow colored clay,
and the earth in those pits, which had been for sometime exposed to
the air, had asmellof coal tar ; whilst in those which had been recently
opened, the soil had a fine aromatic smell. The pits vary from six
to fifteen feet in depth, being, generally speaking, three feet square,
and the soil is so stiff that it does not require propping up.”

“I have no doubt,” Captain Hannay adds, ‘that my being
accompanied by several Burmese officers, caused the people to secrete
all the good amber they had found. For although they were at work
in ten pits, I did not see a piece of amber worth having. The people
employed in digging were a few Singphos from the borders of China
and of this valley. On making inquiry regarding the cause of the
alleged scarcity of amber, I-was told that, want of people to dig for
it was the principal cause; but I should think the inefficiency of the
tools they use was the most plausible reason :—their only implements
being a bambi sharpened at one end, and a small wooden shovel.”

1837.) from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 275

“The most favorable spots for digging are on such spaces on the
sides of the small hillocks as are free from jungle, and I am told that
the deeper the pits are dug, the finer the amber ; and that that kind
which is of a bright pale yellow, is only got at the depth of forty feet
under ground.”

A few days subsequent to this examination of the amber mines,
Captain Hannay visited the Numtunaee or Khyendwen, which flows
through the valley about five miles north of Meingkhwon in this part
of its course ; and at this season of the year the stream, as might
have been anticipated, is small, but in the rains Captain Hannay
estimates that its breadth must be 300 yards from bank to bank, and it
is navigable throughout the year for large canoes. An island in the
centre of the bed was covered with the skeletons of large fish, which
had been destroyed by the poisonous quality of the fallen leaves of
overhanging trees :-—the natives eat the fish so killed with impunity.

After waiting several days at Meingkhwon, in anticipation of the
return of some messengers who had been sent into Assam, and suf-
fering extreme inconvenience from the difficulty of procuring adequate
supplies for the force, the Myo-wiin began seriously to think of
returning to Mogaung. All expectation of prosecuting the journey into
Assam had been relinquished, and the Dupha Gaum having volunta-
rily come into the camp, was received by the Burman governor with
a civility and distinction, extorted by his apprehension of the numer-
ous Singphos ready to support their redoubtable chieftain, whose
influence is said to extend to the frontiers of China. On the first of
April the ceremony was performed of swearing in the different Tso-
buas (tributary chiefs) to keep the peace, which is thus described by
Captain Hannay.

«© The ceremony commenced by killing a buffaloe, which was effected
with several strokes of a mallet, and the flesh of the animal was cut
up to be cooked for the occasion. Each Tsobua then presented his
sword and spear to the spirits of the three brother Tsobuas of Mo-
gaung, who are supposed to accompany the governor of the above
named place, and to inhabit three small huts which are erected on
the edge of the camp. Offerings of rice, meat, &c. were made to these
ngats or spirits, and on this being done, each person concerned in taking
the oath received a small portion of rice in his hand; and in a kneel-
ing posture, with his hands clasped above his head, heard the oaths
read both in the Shan and Burmese languages. After this, the paper
on which the oaths were written was burned to ashes, and mixed with
water, when a cup full of the mixture was given to each of the Tsobuas

276 Captain Hannay’s Route [Aprin,

to drink, who, before doing so, repeated an assurance that they would
keep the oath, and the ceremony was concluded by the chiefs all sitting
down together and eating out of the same dish.’’ The chieftains to
whom this oath of forbearance was administered were the Thogyee of
Meingkhwon, a Shan—the Dupha Gaum, a Tesan Singpho—the Pan-
wah Tsobua, a Laphaee Singpho—the Sitingyen Gaum, and Weng-
_keng-moung, Mirip Singphos—and Tare-poung-noung, a Tesan Sing-
pho,—all of whom, by this act, virtually acknowledged the supre-
macy of the Burman authorities, and their own subjection to the king-
dom of Ava.

The new governor having succeeded by threats and the practice of
every art of extortion, in raising as large a sum as it was possible to
collect from the inhabitants of the valley and surrounding hills, an-
nounced his intention of returning to Mogaung ; and on the 5th of
April no intelligence having been received from Assam, Captain
Hannay left Meingkhwon on his return to Ava, with a very favorable
impression of the Singphos he had seen, who appear to possess great
capabilities of improvement, and whose worst qualities are represented
as the natural result of the oppressive system of government under
which they live. One of their chieftains in conversation with Cap-
tain Hannay furnished a clue to the estimation in which they held
the paramount authorities around them by the following remark.
“The British,” he said, ‘‘ are honourable, and so are the Chinese.
Among the Burmans you might possibly find one in a hundred, who,
if well paid, would do justice to those under him. The Shans of
Mogaung,” he added “‘ are the dogs of the Burmans, and the Assamese
are worse than either, being the most dangerous back-biting race in
existence.”

On the 12th of April, Captam Hannay reached Mogaung, and some
boats arriving shortly afterwards from the serpentine mines, he
availed himself of so favorable an opportunity of acquiring some
additional information regarding that interesting locality. He found
the boats laden with masses of the stone so large, as to require three
men to lift them. The owners of the boats were respectable Chinese
Musalmans, who were extremely civil, and readily answered all the
questions put to them by Captain Hannay, who learnt ‘that, al-
though the greater number of Chinese come by the route of Santa
and Tali, still they are only the poorer classes who do so: the weal-
thier people come by Bamo, which is both the safest and the best
route. The total number of Chinese and Chinese Shans who have
this year visited the mines is 480.”

1837.] from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 277

«« T have made every inquiry,” adds Captain Hannay, ‘‘ regarding
the duties levied on these people, both on their arrival here and on
their purchasing the serpentine, and I am inclined to think that there
is not much regularity in the taxes, a great deal depending on the
value of the presents made to the head-man. Formerly, the Chinese
were not allowed to go to the mines, but I understand the following is
now the system carried on in this business.

« At particular seasons of the year, there are about 1000 men em-
ployed in digging for serpentine: they are Burmahs, Shans, Chinese-
Shans, and Singphos. These people each pay a quarter of a tical a
month, for being allowed to dig at the mines, and the produce of their
labour is considered their own.

«The Chinese who come for the serpentine, on their arrival at
Mogaung, each pay a tax of from 1} to 2% ticals of silver, for permis-
sion to proceed to the mines, and 1} ticals a month during their
stay there. Another duty is levied on the boats or ponies employed
in carrying away the Serpentine, but this tax varies according to
circumstances ; and on the return of the Chinese to Mogaung, the ser-
pentine is appraised and a tax of 10 per cent. taken on its value. The
last duty levied is a quarter of a tical from every individual, on his
arrival at the village of Tapo, and there the Chinese deliver up all
the certificates they have had, granting them permission to proceed
to the mines.”

On the 9th of April, no intelligence having been received of the
messengers sent into Assam, Captain Hannay determined to return
to Ava, and, embarking on a small boat, he reached Bamo in eight
days, and arrived at dva on the Ist of May. The time occupied in
returning from Metngkhwon to Ava was only eighteen days, while
the journey to that frontier post was not completed in less than forty-
six of actual travelling,—a very striking proof of the extreme difficulty
of estimating the distance between remote points, by the number of
days occupied in passing from one to the other, unless the circum-
stances under which the journey was made are particularly described.
That portion of the route between Meingkhwon and Beesa in Assam,
which Captain Hannay was prevented visiting, will probably in a
short time be as well known as the territory he has already so suc-
cessfully explored, and the researches in which he is now engaged,
extending from Beesa in Assam to Meingkhwon in the Hiikong valley,
will complete the examination of a line of country not surpassed in
interest by any, which our existing relations with the empire of
Ava have afforded us an opportunity of visiting. His Jabours have

20

278 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. [Aprit,

filled the void necessarily left in the researches of Witcox, Buruton,
and Brprorp, and have greatly contributed to dispel the doubt and
uncertainty, which they had not the opportunity of removing.
While the officers of the Bengal Presidency have been thus success-
fully engaged in geographical inquiries on the north of Ava, the
south and western districts have been explored with equal zeal and
intelligence by those of the Madras Presidency; and the spirit of
honorable competition, which has already stimulated the researches
of Drs. Rtcnarpson and Bayrre.p, and Lieutenant Macusop, with
such marked advantage, bids fair, in a comparatively short time, to
render the whole empire of Ava better known than the most san-
guine could have ventured to anticipate. Did the results of such
journies and investigations tend only to an increase of our geogra-
phical knowledge, they would even then be most valuable :- but to
suppose that the consequences of this intercourse between intelligence
and ignorance are so limited, is to take a most inadequate view of the
subject : the confidence inspired by the visits and conduct of a single
individual*, has already opened a communication between Yunan and
Maulmein, and the caravans of China have commenced their annual
visits tothe British settlements on the coast: the journey of Captain
Hannay will in all probability lead to a similar result between
Assam and the northern districts of Yunan ; and the time may not be
very distant, when British merchants located at Bamo, will, by their
superior energy and resources, extend its now restricted trade to sur-
rounding countries, and pave the way for ameliorating the- condition
and enlightening the ignorance of their numerous inhabitants.

Il.—Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. By Jas. Prinszp, Sec. &c.
[Continued from page 223.]

The subject selected for this month’s illustration is a slab of dark
stone, marked No. 6 in the Society’s museum. Nothing is there re-
corded of its origin; but the character in which it is cut, (as may be
seen by the lithographed specimen in Pl. XVII.) is the same as that
published in February (Pl. VII.) from a similar stone of a somewhat
smaller size; and which publication has led, in rather a singular
manner, tothe discovery of the source whence both were derived.

Lieut. Krrros, as I have before mentioned, was lately requested on
the part of the Society to re-examine the inscription on the Khandgiri

* Dr. Rrcwarpson of Madras.—R. B. P.

1837.] Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 279

rock, published in Strrutine’s memoir on Cuttack (As. Res. XV.) In
doing this, he came most unexpectedly upon a number of highly curi-
ous ancient temples and inscriptions, of which he hastened to make
drawings and facsimiles. He found himself impeded and foiled by
the brahmans of the spot, who even went so far as to abstract one of
the copies which had cost him the most labour. Upon seeking the
cause of so unusual a want of courtesy, the priests told him how
their images and relics had been carried off by former antiquaries,
and pointed out whence the commemorative slab had been actually
cut out from the temples of Ananda Basu deva at Bhubaneswar by a
late Colonel Sahib. The dimensions of the slab and the subject
of invocation tallied so exactly with the inscription translated by
Captain Marsaatt, that Lieut. Kirroz wrote to me on the subject,
and on referring to the list of donations at the end of the ele-
venth volume of Researches, I find General Stewart set down as
the donor of “ two slabs with inscriptions from Bhubaneswar in
Orissa.”

There was nothing in the first of the two whence we could guess its
Jocality ; the person noted as the founder of the temple being a pri-
vate individual, named Buarra Sri’ Boava-peEva; but in the slab, now
confidently conjectured to be its companion, we have a raja’s name
and ancestry which ought to afford a better clue.

This king appears in the 15th verse as AntyANKA Burma, the
brother of ‘‘ an excellent man” who had come to the throne through
marriage with Surama’, the daughter of Aurrama, whose parentage
is nameless, and recorded only as ‘‘ the ornament of their race.”

On referring to Sriruine’s catalogue of the princes of Orissa*,
we find this very person, under the name of AnancA Burm Dzo,
ascending the Gajapati throne, out of the direct line, in 1174 A. D.
He was one of the most illustrious princes of the Gangavansa line,
the Firoz of his day, for the number and variety of the public works
he erected. ‘‘ Having unfortunately incurred the guilt of killing a
br4hman, motives of superstition prompted him to construct nume-
rous temples as an expiation for his offence ;” and probably this of
Bhubaneswara was one of them. The date of raja ANaAnGa Burma also
agrees closely with what was assumed from the style of the alphabet,
and the ““Samvat 32” of the Basu-deva slab. It will hence become
a question, whether these figures are, in all cases, to be referred to a
Cuttack era, or whether the same Deva-Nagari alphabet was in use

* See Useful Tables, page 113; or As. Res. XV. 269.
202

280 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. [Aprin,

from Shekavati* to Benares, Dinajpur, and Orissa, in the 12th century,
while each prince had then an era of his own.

The writer, Upayana, whose poetic style is more than usually
florid and inflated, is, I am told by the pandits, an author of a work
on logic entitled the quarafa kusaménjali, which is in much repute
in the schools. We have a copy in the Society’s library.

Iam once more indebted to the Reverend Mr. Yarns for under-
taking the translation of this very lengthy document. It was
previously transcribed without difficulty by the Society’s pandit.
The only letter which was remarked as unusual in form, is the <
of <f@, at the end of the fourth line of the lithograph. It bearsa
strong resemblance to the corresponding letter of the Amardvati and
more southern alphabets.

I cannot conclude these preliminary remarks without animadverting
upon the ruthless spoliation which is often carried on by soidisant
antiquaries, to the direct perversion of the true object of research—
the preservation of ancient monuments, and their employment to
elucidate the history of the country. The facts told by these two
Bhubaneswara stones were utterly unintelligible, until accident pomted
out whence they had come—and the local history of the temples was
or would have been equally lost in another generation. It is to be
hoped therefore that the Asiatic Society will hasten to restore them
to their former positions. Such an act will contribute tenfold to the
true objects of our institution by the confidence it will inspire in the
minds of the people who now watch our explorers with jealousy, and
withhold valuable information, lest it should only yield to fresh acts of
plunder and demolitiont.

Transcript in modern Deva-Nagari.
we faara) fagafayenrestaafaiesreasagimed
Sraranasitiaa: vasa: fre sata) wat Uscaaa-
ga fa aretiea wae areas arpcedtacafcemtara:
UTS QI

* See the Marsha inscription, in nearly the same character, Vol. IV. 361.

‘+ Since writing the above, I am happy to perceive that the Society has de-
termined on the immediate restitution of the two slabs through Lieut. KiTToE,
who has been requested to explain that their removal was the act of an indi-
vidual, and would never have had their sanction, unless they had been assured
that the objects were going to decay, or held in no estimation where they

were.

‘RRPWASOzE SU Bayley
este ebl es Db RIGYLEM)
sJoBIEELs)P tsslePPSlsiev
ICV CALs IB Msg] USL

PeenyEQie Wlg)ztele et

unas I00'sS eY7 U7 GN Uu0mI2e/I1LdISUT fo ZrAMAIUBAIULWO? a¥7, fo AD IAWMAISIC

yh ok 3 et
Naar Wie lars ee

Fe

A? h
te nite

fee

WA aR teats, St Ratan
; ‘Regrets. nt Sr
: ae . fet wp

cad Oy et at , ‘os fe A ith ca
Ye ee of Jj +, at.

4 eh

Aly Soci Ath eee
¥ ; em ‘ 7 sf ;

: y : wl ae) ’ i ees i
_ ie PRaAa Ne - + Ni 3 oe ae ee
“ge 4 Ligh y aN oneal i in a PA, "a a al ?
be ar : inet cs is x aes pee we:
Ce ad we eee Beep eee ‘ ee o
Vy : ae 4 J

He sha wye
‘ Ter
* £ é

, Wy
Pe Fl al

: RO - >
' ‘

1837. ] Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 181i

avd waeactayee watquafacts sateufrara
TAT | 2 awEuaMcifaral site itaaafa
afaseaa i RI

qe cre: aaafrsdiaes ufwarai Are qa.
ula wfarasafyaaaaaasht | Star walfiaataata-
AIT MATZ WE EHS ATT ATA LTT WE RCATSTL
STWR A

anata frardnidearmicaaiaatataatseeasrcaihy
Cea | cfraatianeian ae aaa es faaaat AIS:
HATH |i 8

AWA VORLALAATTAT ATA MA WALATATL TA! BTA
dicufefaranycaseats| = -_ ae Teaafra
azaens Sarasenas wef eqecaaaiiaas
wa AT I

AMIARTA SHAM aaa hat AMAIA ATA
SLalSat DW APUTEAT | TH Wlastawara aAAycAat-
ATAMA CHCA AA Haa Fara seyeg ti €

aazufatacizatfecagfarette ca Tauteny | wat
tafiattatnastafacfuarfeanaas BAF: | © |

araratfrgcretheacateae = CTT
fatysraagd frat) ad domntece fara ag
aMaaeeansgatanad waht Wath |

tart: FaaE faq aati cfiaaratafa eid fi a |-
ao uaa wits wage | aafa Sfrarawa sae fafea
Aeferaee: ofeqeatea wfea Far aA |<. |

ater qoecudfaaaaart ca eqarafaaaraate: |

282 Fucsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. [Aprin,
aaa: SMescisreate: vfedt ware
Nod

walaatac sierra cucgay wa gs AHTaATAy
Tenqcatcgicuy fase) = feaigtfaasrqerfeafca
MRI: WHAT Yat WHETAR aAcasaye Mcgata-
ata AR

cuafa af fraares ware afareieusa Gass
qaqa, wafre afsart afearenuyafats qcefe:
ageutteta Sia | 2 I

Titel yRarTAA BUMeA Casa arqvarwcsaat
awafntrcaigenes | yaw gar trae eget aaa
TASS a: TUT ATALTUCY ALS sratfaat Hag | V2 |

aa atafase afsarnamemenatas fac
@ Ua! Fautst Aaauaaaifage craefatyaaner-
Strays 18s Il

a sarafasitasf: aataraiut: sufafata-
TTA aATR AA CAAT | TaTAy aazaeaadaat
ACDETLAH WHILAA: TARAS TAH? BATT | V4 Il

= ats fre ga wewiate a al eta BTS
fafayawaTEl Sd Aa eu) cafes fesasaa
ce TEqcyAcauiagsch fag WAABT
Wee |

Ha AFA WC IAAT Amecadt-
q afecrsetifa: wet stfta) afarta aafearefasa
aa wat awa wadtst wa featy weqaael TI ETEzAT
WAS y

1837.) Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 283

sufefanarieratag wears WaTy-
aufiaae: Saracarwad| stawssa wa faasana
datacentre a iareaa eral satanttate: | USI

a@ica ufataadvda aH afafec Tosw fusaqees
waa yaver| ferret ucfufcarqgar Ga wat
afea saute guftate foame aa 1 te |

werafaraaftarent wameat aweufraanedta
SlILATAET | Re |

RATA Saar Aas grater iat SwCAs (eA a SI
fash TH ATZTINATT | BicateTaastyatfycaat Faafa
AMAIA His Mes WHUCSCUTaGT weretats i Rr |

afarEausessreahregeatah Saray TAT
ZAG SHACUIAA | VAULT THataaaTs Fear
UTaSt Chas: Ta SHAAMTT AGE |) RR |
eats agers eeucaes wea faredreut uftufa
AVRIL ATE BT) cea wewTAITaET
aaapact aga fared weas: waar fa | 22 |

ze faster mestausfataa aaycadicaaat
frtagiattaa| afeaatataeneivates we 3 wow
famgat aa faaaqcaat | Re |

wat Fatquacion feqraaaa: weaafayraatrw
wa dfaua, sae aaaafafafifavaadree cut
feaqqtafas Ga ateat SATs | RY Ii

BIAAY WA da Hagquy wy fLaqguacusa fay |
afacannteaee erat az fem fasta ara Se REI

sate aTaRece Praga rameaagr ena fara fafeat

284 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. {Arrin,

aa aaa | at Toney wnfenreareafafes qextaaa
Taufrefe vaafrafa: || 29

VaR weeaca4cafcaars was wahlcaaafaatty
ead Way wage: | waerse gurcerefi act ararfaw:
Srccaaiafa qeqcyufsa AaACVTTT || 2X |

GTaeaaaad AAI wera: wa fry
qafmMaeey | | Uitgorenrarfeartasvarer<ei
SUTTAl ata: Atha asaag afat SrafAray AW: | Re |

aut areata: ufe afte agrat sfaqe wear: eeqar’
ufagene ay fara) aat seretat feaqefaerer ofa
fen fac aatufi a ufca: Safaaer: | 20 |

mcrae ceufaqeats wut: aera fawafa
equigascalars wala | <a Ta Aet aarfeaawgteay
YAATEAAEATAT VT FT ATTAT HARTA | BV I

¢ vafrsfgatss vrei areas | Tens
alfaa ca famcralcrs: aeaa a famt: 1 82 4

sequatawgiewaTttatatadt gafsaucare: wate
emaatett | wfatucfan aw fautaugtaefcuatac-
Saal Waratat warfuaaitaat || 33 |

qt sateerquin wufwaferat aaeaireaaa ara
grag ueifeayciwyer arias away | arrat aaeteifax
ATTA TRUM Fae aaa orareatdl Saat cst-
atay fra | 32 N

lst) ffm wanitcare: a weuae: yufefas we
ALaTALAaTAa fa issiw FaQC|le | VY

esate frame: eeuiageaet | froara frag Tar
MataTTAE | FE |

1837.) Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 285

Translation by the Rev. Wm. Yares.

1. Salutation to Suiva. The row of skulls (on Ka’s1’) are dancing over
Suiva*, being made alive by the stream of nectar flowing from the bright
flame of the eye in his shining forehead. Seeing this, the moon thinking
one Réhu had become many, took refuge in the fortress of Gangé amidst
the wood of Surva’s thick hair: may that moon preserve you.

2. “Who is this that from the pride of the eye in his forehead
subdues all the world?” May that Gaurama, the chief of sages, who in
thus addressing Suiva with detraction, transferred the brightness of his
eye into his own foot, live for ever.

3. The prince of his family was the ornament of the world which is
the birth-place ef all, revered by the learned, the seat of virtue, and glori-
ous as the mountain that churned the mighty ocean. He was glorious:
the whole earth was overspread with the creeper of his fame, and he was
the eradicator of the white lily of his enemies’ glory, which was withered
by his powerful rays.

4. He was the ornament of all his race; by him the boisterous host of
all opposers was defeated. Hence he outshone the moon, and laid the
beautiful spreading creeper of his jasmine-like fame prostrate in the
dust. He was the first and chief of all.

5. From this source of virtue sprung Aumrama, worthy of praise, the
possessor of ethical skill, who by his unbounded glory was like the moun-
tain on which the full moon rises. When he exerted himself in the virtue
of liberality, the triumphant banners of his pure and shining honor were
resplendent before the palaces of the three worlds.

6. From Anirama were born two individuals, a son and a daughter,
like the moon and Laxsum1’ from the sea, and they were fitly named
Swapneswara and Surama’. The one, as an ornament of the world, was
the possessor of all virtues ; and the other, as the destroyer of the disease
poverty, was like the goddess of wealth.

7. He became the glory of his race, and, like Sarva, distinguished by
endless good qualities. His lotus-like feet rested on a footstool enlight-
ened by gems in the crowns of prostrate kings.

8. When the disk of the glorious sun was shining on the sea of dust
excited by the hoofs of his galloping steeds, and setting to opposing kings,
then fortune accompanied with companions from all sides, and adorned
with the pearls of elephants slain, met him in the midst of the field of
battle according to appointment.

9. ‘*Ho! ye young and aged, shall famine ever come to you? am I
prepared to offer sacrifice only for the gratification of the eaters of flesh ?”
Hearing these his words, the evil spirits around filled all their granaries
with the flesh of enemies slain in battle.

* Suiva is here supposed to be prostrate and Ka/x1’ standing on his breast.
He has three eyes, one in his forehead with the crescent of the moon.

CoP

286 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. [Aprit,

10. From him who resembled Inpra, was born a generous son possess-
ed of an arm strong enough to sustain the weight of universal government,
This glorious monarch, Sri’ Rasaragsa, then governed the world.

11. The servants of Inpra were all confused, one laying hold on the
tail and another on the proboscis, were dragging on shore his elephant,
which, while sporting in the water, had fallen into the mud that had been
collected in the heavenly river from the abundant dust raised by the hoofs
of the spirited steeds of this king.

12. Ifso many enemies had not indeed been constantly killed in battle
by this king having an arm like Visnnu, then, in this iron age, in which

wickedness so much abounds, how could Branuma’ have formed so many
gods* P

13. Surama’, which is another word for the goddess Rama’ or Laxsumi,
and who was also called ANTAHPURA-SUNDARI’, was the glory of all jewels.
She, assimilating quickly with the excellent man whom she married, gave
away mountains of gold, and became renowned, and the sole envy of
kings.

14, This distinguished king, after enjoying for a long period-all the
pleasures of the Kali-yuga or iron age, and becoming old, anointed to the
kingly office, his younger brother Antyanka-Bui’ma, at whose feet other
kings bowed.

15. This AnryanxKa- Buima was a renowned monarch, a famous emper-
or, thesupreme ruler over opposing kings, who yet did not seize upon their
wives. This moon of men, with strength like InpRa’s, having obtained
the sea-girt circle of the earth, soon made it like the circular discus held
in his hand.

16. Oh, Ananrat, what say you? The great weight sustained by the
tortoise you know is insignificant, but the weight sustained by the glory
of the king of the three Kalingas I know not. Hear this! When this
king delights to go forth to victory, half the earth rises to heaven in the
form of dust excited by the strokes of the hoofs of his fleet steeds.

17. Fortune herself springing from the sea of contest, holding in her
hand a sword bright as the king of serpents, and desiring the love of many,
like the faithless woman produced by the mountain Mandara, remains
constantly with this renowned king: the proof of which is furnished in
this, that the moon of his fame is still always shining}.

18. Like the famous Swapneswara, he went forth to complete the
conquest of the world, and was himself alone greater than the complete
armies of the kings descended from Ganea’ with all their bright weapons,

* Tt is supposed that those who die in battle are saved: in these words, the
doctrine of Apotheosis, as believed by the Greeks and Romans, is distinctly avowed.

+ Ananta is the serpent on whose head the earth is supposed to rest: he sups
ports the tortoise that bears the earth,

t+ The moon and Lakshmi or fortune are supposed to have been produced by the
gods at the churning of the ocean, and to have a common origin and end.

1837.] Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions. 287

He was the divine treasury of justice, and formed a new ocean by the
bleod flowing from the foes slain by his bright arms.

19. \\ He was the lord of Lakshmt* ; the opposer of Bait ; the beloved
friend of the herdsmen ; the never-failing one in all his undertakings ; the
Vishwaksena by whom the deluged world was raised; and the real Vish.
wambhara by his virtuous deeds in life.

20. The earth, the mother of all creatures, was nourished by the
streams of his benevolence, and enriched with abundance of corn and
wealth.

21. Ifhis fame is bright as the necklace-like river Mandékini, where
united with the breast of the Kai/ésa and Himdlaya mountains, then where
is Sutva, ascending to the top of the Chandra-shikhara mountain, if he
does not remove the stains from that moon, whose smiling face is bright
with light as the white jasmine or froth of the ocean ?

22. This other great mountain Kai/ésa, abounding with pure nectar,
was made a palace by Suiva’s expending the wealth of this Inpra-like
king, whose feet were rendered glorious by the rainbow, or reflection of
the rays from the gems on the heads of the obedient Surs and Asurs.

23. Sumeru, with the residence of the gods, was injured by the hoofs
of this king’s horses, also the eastern mountains, and the western peaks
were touched by Varanit: so the venerable Suiva, seeking after fresh
places, and having no settled temple, at last gained, with the king of
Lanké, this unparalleled mountainous habitation.

24. By this victorious one inclosures were formed so high as to ob.
struct by their elevation the movements of the clouds. And here virtue
by Saiva’s interposition, for fear of the aggression of the sea of wicked-
ness, took refuge.

25. The women, the glance of whose eyes was all-subduing as a man.
tra, and the motion of whose feet made the three worlds motionless ; and
whose lamp or light was formed by their bracelets and jewels when they
began to dance—these deer-eyed ones were given by this king to Suiva.

26, By him a garden was made like IypRa’s, shining bright with the
farina from the full-blown flowers, and constantly watered by the distillae
tion of the juice of flowers, as by the sportive engine of Ka’mapgvat.

27. ‘The star-like marks on the heads. of the elephants that are furious
in the spring, are nothing more than the dice spots of the sly Ka’maprva
set in crystal. ‘Phere the white is made triumphant by the humming
bees covered with farina frem the scattered Mowers, which. are the pearls
of the necklace of the wood.

* This and the following are metaphors: the meaning is, that he was like tlie
persons mentioned.
+ Varani means the western horizon, and also spirituous liquor, by the touch of
which a person or thing is defiled.
t Cupid.
2P 2

288 Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. [Apriz,

28. By this kind king an immense pond was cut near his InprRa-like
palace. It was in size like the sea; its water was clearer than the autum.
nal sky, more purifying than the waters of the Ganges, more deep than
the heart of the profound casuist, more cold than the rays of the moon,
and more delicious to the taste than nectar.

29. By this victorious one an open temple was built, and it was the
delight of the eyes ; the moon-light of the white lily, the mind ; the splen-
did workshop of the celestial artist Visawakarma, the beautiful fort of
those afraid of being seized by heat, and the way of him who covets fame.

30. Houses with water were on every road, tanks in every city, lamps
full and splendid in every temple, sheds for reading the Vedas, &c, in
every direction, the ornaments of the bréhman cities. Sacrifices too and
bridges were conspicuous in all directions,

31. By him was given with pleasure to the preserving brahmans, for
residence, a city of Brauma’, one nearly equal of VrisHaspatt, and one of
Suiva, and one of the venerable Vispnu. There the serpent wickedness
was withered by the crackling smoke, the sign of sacrifices commenced.

32. The famous SananpAka, the most venerable of brahmans, remained
near this palace. This chief of teachers was in appearance like Visunu,
and differed nothing from him.

33. The poet Upavana, by the king’s command, wrote this (eulogy)
which resembles a fine woman, always charming in the motions of her
handsome feet, with harmonious sounds in her throat, adorned with orma-
ments, and coming with pleasure to my resting place.

34. As long as the moon and its rays, the earth and its supporter, the
lotus and Lakshmi, Gangé, and the supporter of Himdlaya, the sea and its
waves, words and their meaning, abide together in the world, so long the
palace and fame of this king will ever shine through the three worlds.

35. SACHANDRA-DHABALA, the son of DHavaLA-DHIVA, wrote this ex-
cellent inscription on a slab in jewel-like letters over the door of this
Inpra-like king.

36. The best artist engraved these well arranged words, which resem-
ble pearls, on a stone-slab.

Iil.—Swecimens of Hindu Coins descended from the Parthian type, and
of the Ancient Coins of Ceylon. By James Prinser, Sec. As. Soc.

Among the coins extracted from the Manikyala tope were two that
excited more than ordinary curiosity from their having marginal in-
scriptions in Sanscrit characters around a device in all other respects
of the Sassanian type. The inscription (which will be found in Plate
XXI. of vol. III. also p. 439) baffled all attempts to decypher it.
The repetition of the word Sr? left little doubt of its language being

Jour. As. Soc.

Indo -Sassanian Coins

XS

Ny Nee: 7 \
Zen ©)
)
iil
|

a
[iii

ip

i ary,

r en Le ae
B= we TA) |

Vol. pee

‘
*
, iy ie
© el ai mn
° eh al
a ‘

Jour. As. Soe. : Vol. VI. PL XV.

Indo - Sassanian Cins.

i wa

®

oe

Ui

1837.] Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. 289

Sanscrit, but neither with the aid of modern nor ancient alphabets
could the sentence be made out. The individual letters seemed to be
Afefafacacurecufact Mafefawacaaie :

Shortly afterwards, among the coins procured for me by Krera’mar
Aut, another instance of the mixture of legends was discovered (Vol.
III. Pl. XXV. p. 439); and here the name was clearly atayeaq Sri
Vasudeva, either denoting the god Krisuna, or the Indian monarch
of that name alluded to in the Persian histories. Mr. Masson’s last
memoir containing one or two coins of the same class, led to a fresh
scrutiny of our respective cabinets, whence with Capt. CuNNINGHAM’s
aid I have now assembled a tolerable group of Indo-Sassanian speci-
mens, for inspection at least, though it will be difficult to say much
about them.

The distinctive characters of the Sassanian or Parthian coins are,
the fire-altar reverse, the peculiar head-dress of the king with flowing
fillets,—sometimes the latter attached to the shoulders,—and a legend
in the Pehlevi character. There is, however, as Mr. Masson has
pointed out in a memoir published in this Journal*, a marked
difference between our coins, (called by Top “ of a Parthian dynasty
unknown to history,’’) and the genuine series of Persia proper.

Sassanian coins, of the type common to Persia, are never found at
Beghram, according to Masson, although they are brought for sale in
abundance to the bazar of Cdbul. Two exceptions, however, are
noted,—one, an extensive series of small copper coins having a
crowned head on the obverse, with a name in the same character as
that on fig. 3, greatly resembling the corrupted Greek of the dete-
riorated Nanorao group—the commonest inscription can be exactly
represented by the English type pogopo- One of this group, sup-
posed by Mr. Masson to bear the Bamidn name, was depicted in his
note on the antiquities of that place in Vol. V. On the reverse of
all these is the fire-altar without supporters, ‘‘ demonstrating, at least,”
as Mr. Masson writes, ‘‘ that they were adorers of Mithra; while
from the numbers in which these coins occur at Beghram, it may be
further inferred that they were current there, and that the sovereigns
they commemorate ruled there: although the difficulty then presents
itself to determine at what period to introduce their sway, with the
mass of Greek and Indo-Scythic coins before us. The coins them-
selves, however numerous, may be reduced into three series with
reference to the nature of the head-dress. The first class bearing a
helmet, the second a crown with a ball above it, and the third a

* Note on the Bémian antiquities, vol. V. p. 711.

290 Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. [Arriz,

tripartite crown surmounted by an arch of jewels.” All these head-
dresses, it must be remarked, are met with in the regular Sassanians
of Persia, and it may therefore be possible that they were but a
provincial coinage of the same dynasty. It was under. this impres-
sion that I omitted to engrave the figures of these coins, reserving them
for a Sassanian series,—although some of them would have served
remarkably well as the precursors or prototypes of the copper coins
about to be described in Plate XV.

The second exception noted by our countryman at Cddul is the
Indo-Sassanian group, figs. 8,5 and 6, of Plate XIV. ‘The strongly
marked Indian features of the busts, and their plentiful occurrence at
“Beghram, especially of their copper money, prove these princes to:
have ruled here. The heads are remarkable for the bulls’ (or buffaloes’)
skulls around them,—some having four or five of these ornaments,
but in general one only surmounts the cap. The legend is in a peculiar
and unknown type. The reverse is distinguished by the wheel. over
the heads of the altar defenders.” A great many of the type No. 5
were extracted from the principal tope of Hiddah near Jelalabad.
(See Vol. V. p. 28.)

Mr. Masson (J. A. S. Vol. V. 711) refers them to the Kidnién
dynasty of Persian historians, to whom he would also attribute the
Bamidn antiquities. He cannot of course here allude to the early
branch, which includes Cyrus, CamsBysses and Darius Hystapss, for
it is verye vident that the coins before us cannot equal, much less
surpass, in antiquity the celebrated daric archers of Spartan notoriety.
He must rather speak of their far descendants, to whom the present
independent chiefs of Setstan still proudly trace their origin. This
race under the name of Tajik claims proprietary right to the soil,
though encroached upon by the Afghans on all sides, and at Bamidn they
are found inhabiting the very caves and temples constructed by their
infidel progenitors.

As to the probable date of these coins then, little more can be conjec-
tured than that they were contemporaneous with the Sassanian dynasty
in Persia, viz. between the third and sixth centuries. Their frequent
discovery in the Panjab topes, accompanied with the Indo-Scythics
having Greek legends, should give them a claim to the earlier period ;
but as far as the fire-worship is concerned, we learn from Prick’s
Muhammadan history, that ‘‘ as late as the reign of Masav’p, son of
Sultan Maumu'd of Ghizni (A. D. 1034), a race, supposed to be the
Yemnant of the ancient Persian stock, submitted to his arms,” who had
doubtless maintained their national faith to that time unchanged.

1837.) Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. 291

The intimate relation between the worshippers of Mirara and
the followers of the Vedas, is established by the affinity of the
language in which the books of Zoroaster are recorded, with the
Sanskrit. The learned restorer of this ancient text indeed cites some
reasons for giving priority to the Zend as a language, and he
finds many occasions of interpreting the verbal obscurities of the
Vedas from analogies in the latter. I cannot refrain in this place
from noticing, in allusion to Mr. Masson’s location of the Kaianians,
a passage in M. Burnour’s most elaborate Commentaire sur le Yacaa,
just received ‘from Paris, bearing upon this point, and leading to
the unexpected conclusion that the Kaianians of Persia and the Sur-
yavansas of India, are the same, or have a common origin. The
word kai prefered to so many names (as Kaiumars, Kaikobad, Kai-
kaous, Kaikbosru, &c.) having the same signification as the Sanskrit
kavi, afa, “the Sun.” Against such a hypothesis, however, M.
Burnour confesses that the Gujerati translator of the Yuena, Nurto-
SINGHA, renders the word cs kai, simply by the Sanscrit equivalent
for “king.” I give the passage at length, as of first importance in
a discussion on a mixed Indo-Sassanian coinage.

«« Je n’ai pu, jusq’a present, determiner si les Kaianiens ou les rois
dont le nom est precédé de ké (en Zend Kavi) sont les rois soleil ou des
rois descendant du soleil; en d’autres termes, si le titre de soleil a été joint
au nom de chacun de ces rois, uniquement pour indiquer la splendure
de leur puissance, ou bien si le chef de cette dynastie a passé pour de-
scendre du soleil, et s’il a laissé ce titre & ses successeurs, comme cela
a eu lieu dans |’ Inde pour les Suryavanca. Je ne veux pas ajouter une
hypothése étymologique aux traditions fabuleuses dont les Parses ont
mélé l’histoire de ces rois; mais il serait interessant de retrouver la
ferme Zende du nom du premier des Kaianiens, de Kobdd ss, nom
dans lequel on decouvrirait peut-étre le mot kavi (nom. kavd et kava),
soleil. Si Kobdd pouvait signifier “le soleil” ou “ fils du soleil,” la
question que nous posions tout a l’heure serait résolue, et les autres
_ Kaianiens n’auraient recu le titre de kavi (ké) que parce que la tradition
les regardait comme issus d’un fils du soleil. Je remarquerai encore,
sans attacher tontefois beaucoup d’ importance a ce rapprochement,
qu’on trouve dans l’histoige heroique de l’Inde plusieurs rois du nom
de kavi, et notamment un fils de Priyavrata, roid’ Antarvédi. Hamit-
Ton dans |’ index de ses Genealogies of ithe Hindus cité quatre person-
nages de ce nom, sans parler de deux autres rois, dans le nom
desquels figure ce méme titre de kavi*. Enfin M. Rosen a cité un

* Gen. Hindus, page 77, on trouve dans le Rik et dans le Yadjourvéda, un roi
nommé Cavasha, (CoLeBROOKE, As, Res. VIII, 399;) et ce qui peut faire penser

292 Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. [Aprit,

vers extrait d’un hymne du Rigvéda, dans lequel les mots vicdm
kavim, voisins du composé vigpatim, doivent peut-étre se traduire
plutot par hominum regem que par agricolarum vatem.’’—[Commen-
taire sur le Yacna, chapitre I. p. 455.)
I now proceed to particularize the coins inserted in my plate.
Indo-Sassanian Coins, Plate XIV.

Fig. \, a silver coin in my cabinet of an unique type :—Obverse
the prince on horse-back, head disproportionate in dimensions. On
the horse’s neck is a flower vase*, which is probably supported by the
man’s left arm; on the margin are some indistinct Pehlevi characters
and on the field a monogram, resembling the Nagari letter @. The
device on the reverse is nearly obliterated.

Fig. 2, a copper coin, also unique: it escaped my detection among
a number of old Bokhara Musalm4n coins, or it should have appeared
along with the bull and horseman or Rajput series of December, 1835.
It seems to link this curious outline group with the full-faced Sassa-
nians of VasupEvA, &c.; for on the border of the obverse are Pehlevi
letters. The features of the supposed face are barely admissible as
such even on the lowest estimate of native art. The horse on the
reverse is more palpable, but it seems more like a toghreh or flourish
of Persian letters, than ever. It is also reversed in position, and has
no Nagari legend.

The coins of this genus, although we have found them connected
with Delhi sovereigns and Malwa rajas at one end of the series,
evidently reach at the other to the brahmanical rulers of the Panjab,
and probably Cdbul.’ They are procured much more abundantly
at the latter place (and on the site of Tawrila according to M. Court)
than in any part of India. Some of them exhibit on their reverse
the style of Arabic now known to belong to the Ghaznavi Sultans,
while others agree rather with the Ghori type, and contain known
names of that dynasty. |

Fig. 3, a silver coin in my cabinet, K. A. Several of the same
nature are depicted by Masson as noticed above. The execution is
very bold and the preservation equally good. <A double blow has,
however, confused the impression on the reverse.

The head-dress or helmet is surmounted by the head of a buf-
falo, in imitation perhaps of Mgnanpgr’s elephant trophy. The
two wings common on the Sassanian cap are still preserved. The

a quelque monarque Bactrien, c’est que ce Kavacha est pére de Tura, dont le
nom rappelle le Touran. Mais je ne crois pas, pour cela, que Kavacha puisse
étre identifié avec le mot Zend et Sanscrit havi.

* Perhaps the Kdmacumbha or vase of abundance, of Tod. Ann. Raj. I. 603.

1837.] Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins, 293

prince wears a profusion of pearls and handsome earrings. In
front of his face is a legend in an unknown character, which can, how-
ever, be almost exactly represented by N&gari numerals, thus
2180280 %. None of the pure Pehlevi is to be seen on either face,
but on the shoulder in the corner is something like a Nagari ¥, which
is probably an m, not a bh. The fire-altar of the reverse is remarkable
from the two wheels or chakras over the officiating priests. We shall
see more of these again as we descend.

Fig. 4. is a silver coin in Dr. Swiney’s possession : it is of inferior
“workmanship, the features beginning to be cut in outline. A dimi-
nutive figure (female) in front of the face holds a flower or cornuco_
pia :—just above can be discerned two small Sanskrit letters yt prati
or pratd ... which suffice to ally the coin with our present group.

The two succeeding figures are from Masson’s drawings, some of
which have already appeared in lithography. Fig. 5 represents rather
a numerous class of the same type as fig. 3. The letter of the legend
is sometimes omitted, andthe o becomesa wm ; but without examining
the coins themselves, it would be unsafe to argue on such differences.
No. 4 represents a variation of the monogram, it may be an old
form of W

Fig. 6, is an interesting coin, similar to my Vasudeva, and the Mani-
Ayala coins in some respects, but hardly so far advanced towards Hin-
duism, inasmuch as the fire-altar is retained, and the full marginal
legend on both sides is in the unknown character, while the Nagari
occupies only a secondary place on the field. This name, too, is, as it
stands in Masson’s drawing, wholly uncertain, with exception of the
initial Sri Va... It may be Maetayg.. a.

We now arrive at a class of coins of considerable interest as well
to the history of India, as to the science of numismatics ; for the gra-
dual manner in which the nature of their device has been developed
is as much a matter of curiosity, as the unexpected conclusion to which
they lead respecting the immediate prevalence of the same Sassanian
(or ignicolist) rule in Upper India, while the foregoing coins only
prove the mixture of Hinduism with the religion of Bactria.

Colonel Top has repeated an observation of Dr. CLarxs, the
traveller, that ‘““by a proper attention to the vestiges of ancient
superstition, we are sometimes enabled to refer a whole people to their
original ancestors, with as much, if not more certainty, than by
observations made upon their language, because the superstition
is engrafted upon the stock, but the language is liable to change.”

In some respects the conyerse of this proposition would be better
2a

294 Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. [Aprit,

suited to the circumstances of India, where we have long had irre-
fragable proof of the alternate predominance of the Buddhist and
Brahmanical faith among people using the same language ; and now
we are obtaining equally strong testimony of the engrafting of the
fire-worship upon the same local stock. The extensive spread of this
worship in the north-west is ‘supported by the traditionary origin of
the Agnicula or fire-worshipping races, whence were derived some of
the principal families of the Rajplts.—Indeed, some have imagined
the whole of the Surya-vansis, or sun-descended, to have been of
Mithraic origin, and the Jndu-vansts to have been essentially Bud-
dhists*. Numismatology will gradually throw light upon all these
speculations, but at present all we can attempt to elucidate is the
important fact of another large series of Hindu coins, (namely, that
bearing the legend at watfeacte Srimad ddi vardha,) having directly
emanated from a Sassanian source. I say another, because the Saurash-
tra coins, and the Chauka-dikas their descendants, have been already
proved to possess the Sassanian fire-altar for their reverse. The sects
of the Surya-panthis, and the Mors who are known as fire-worshippers
at Benares, have not perhaps received the attention they merit from
the antiquarian ;—but even now the solar worship has a predomi-
nance in the Hindu pantheon of most of the Mdrwdr principalities.
Colonel Top thus describes the observances sacred to this luminary
at Udayapur (the city of the rising sun) :—‘‘ The sun has here univer-
sal precedence; his portal (Swrya-pol) is the chief entrance to the city;
his name gives dignity to the chief apartment or hal: (Surya-mahal) of
the palace; and from the balcony of the sun (Suwrya-gokra) the
descendant of RAma shews himself in the dark monsoon as the sun’s
representative. A huge painted sun of gypsum in high relief with
gilded rays, adorns the hall of audience, and in front of it is the throne.
As already mentioned, the sacred standard bears his image, as does
that Scythic part of the regalia called the changi, a disc of black felt
or ostrich feathers, with a plate of gold to represent the sun in its
centre, borne upona pole. The royal parasol is termed kirnia, in
allusion to its shape like a ray (carnat) of the orb.” Many other
quotations from the same author might be adduced in proof of the
strong Mithraic tinge of Hinduism in modern Rdjputdna : and, in fact,
the Muhammadan historians tell us that the fire-worship in Gujerat
was only finally uprooted in the time of Ana-vu’p1n’s incursions into
the Dekhan.

* Annals of Rajasthan, I. 63. See also preceding remarks.
+ Can this have any connection with the title korano of our coins?

1837.] Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. 295

Fifteen years ago Colonel CauLFieLp sent me two coins dug up at
Kota, where he was then Resident, which were engraved in Pl. III. of
the Asiatic Researches, XVII. as fig. 65. It seemed then perfectly
hopeless to attempt a guess at their nature—but now we can pro-
nounce precisely the meaning of every rude mark they contain—the
fire-altar and its attendant priests, and the bust of the prince on the
obverse. Colonel Stacy’s collection has furnished the chief links of
this investigation, but it is to Captain CuNNINGHAM’s examination of it
and careful analysis of the numerous small silver Vardhas of our several
cabinets that we are indebted for the knowledge of the balusters,
parallelograms and dots being all resolvable into the same fire-altar
and its attendants. Indeed s@ long ago as January 1836, he wrote
me from Benares his conjectures that this series was descended from
the Parthian coins.

From the selection he had assorted to trace out and illustrate this
curious fact, I have been obliged to restrict myself to such as my
plate would contain; giving the preference to those that exhibit well
defined letters on some part of the field.

Fig. 7, silver. Col. Stacy. Obverse, the Sassanian head in its de-
generated state, or cut in outline: the hair is represented by a mere
ball, the ear by a curve, &c.; the two stiffened muslin lappets rise
from each shoulder as in figs. 3 and 5, and would be utterly unintel-
ligible but for the light thus afforded. Above the head is the Sanskrit ~
Xt (resembling the Gaur or Bengali form) and in front of the mouth
the letter 4 which is most probably a ¥ or bf. On the reverse
of this coin the fire-altar is very discernible, and it is instructive
to study the configuration of the two supporters, the flame, and the
altar itself, so as to be able to follow out the subsequent bar-
barization they were doomed to undergo. Thus in fig. 8 (Col.
Stacy) they lose a little more :—in 9 (ditto) the two breast dots and
the curve of the arm separating them from the body are barely
traceable. In Col. Sracy’s copper coins 11] and 12, the engraver has
collocated the various dots and lines without any regard to their intent
or symmetry. Then in 13, 14, which are precisely similar to the
class engraved in figs. 17, 19, 20, Pl. L. vol. IV., the fire altar is
transformed into a kind of spear-head, or the central shaft taken out and
supplanted by the old Nagari letter ay m; but the side figures, where
the die permits of it, can still be readily made out. These general
remarks will save the necessity of describing the reverse of each coin
in detail. There are equally grotesque varieties in the contour of the
face on the obverse, which none but an experienced eye could trace :

2Q2

296 Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. [Aprriz,

for instance, in figs. 11, 13, and 14, where the eye, nose, lips and
chin resolve themselves into elementary dots, very like those on the
Saurashtra coins.

Fig. 9 has the letters *ffut or 3tery Sri Ladha . .

Fig. 10, a small copper coin belonging to Dr. Swinery, is in a far
superior style, with the exception perhaps of an unaccountable sub-
stitution of the chakra for the head of the attendant at the altar!
Can thus it denote the Sun himself? There are letters in front of the
face tee .... Sri Dat... or some such name.

In figs. 11 and 12 (which latter gives the lower portion of the same
die), there are more letters than usual :—enclosed in a circle on the
cap or crown the letter s - then in front of the nose the usual Qi, and
below it the 3 or A of the same alphabet.

In the lower series (13, 14,) the shoulders and hand are generally
replaced by letters. On some the context seems to make 3ifaq7.. Sri
Vigra (ha) ; on others # Ar... Sri Yo, and atfy.. Sri Pi... Noneare
complete enough to give us a cognate name.

Having conducted this line of Indo-Sassanians down to its amalga-
mation in the Vardha series of my former plate, we may recede, once
more, back to the period when the Indian artists could exccute a less
imperfect copy of the Grecian or Sassanian portrait-die.

Figs. 15, 16 of this plate, and 6 of the ensuing one, are types of a
distinct group of copper coins, plentiful in the Swiney and Sracy
cabinets. The appendage to the shoulder decides the Sassanian
origin, and the wheel on the reverse seems to be borrowed from
the emblem above the fire-altar. I incline to think it the solar effigy,
rather than the symbol of a Chakravartti, or ruler of universal domi-
nion. It is probable that this common emblem is still preserved
in the sun of the Ujjain and Indore coins of the present day. There is
the appearance of a letter in front of the face, but ill defined. On the
opposite side, however, the two large letters under the wheel are most
distinctly @1<, ora, the meaning of which remains a mystery. They
are not in the same alphabet as that of the preceding coins, but of the
more ancient Jd¢h character which accords so far with the comparative
superiority of the engraving.

Plate XV.

Figs. 1, 2, 3, from Colonel Stacy’s drawings, and 4, 5, from Dr.
SwINEy’s coins, are closely allied to the series just described: the
Indian bull only being brought on the reverse, generally with the re-
tention of the chakra under his feet or on his haunches. The name
in front of the raja’s face in figs. 3 and 4 contains several recogniza-

1837.] Specimens of Indo-Sassanian Coins. 297

ble letters; on fig. 5 they are still more distinct, 7 T¥t @ it may
possibly be intended for Ft awrcrsit Sri Mahdrdja, leaving us still
in the dark for a name.

On the reverse of fig. 4, under the bull, are the letters fastqy qa
vijaya vag...aform that will be found more developed in another
branch of this curious series below.

In the next variety, figs. 7 and §, of which Dr. Swivey boasts the
largest supply, the Sassanian head is no longer retained, but the
chakra remains coupled with a kind of cross which may be read as
the syllable ku of the old alphabet. The bull of the reverse is now
accompanied by an attendant exactly in the fashion of the inferior
Kadphises or OKPO group of the Mithraic coins.

In the succeeding variety, figs. 9, and 10 (Swiney), the chakra
gives place to the trident (of Sava ?) and the bull takes an attitude
of repose 4 la Nandi. The letters Tteraa Vidi sagu or Vedesagu are
bounded by the marginal dots, and must therefore be complete, how-
ever unintelligible. Were there room for a final ¥ we might con-
jecturally read faeuan Videsagupta, ‘cherished by foreigners ;”
which would tally with the notion of a Parthian interloper.

In fig. 11 (which I also engraved in the Kadphises plate of vol.
III.) the trident has the letters € tri, as if for trisula.

In figs. 12 and 138 the symbol is more like the original fire-altar :—
to the former are adjoined the letters e¥, or perhaps &% Rudra, a
name of SHiva.

In figs. 14, 15, (Sracy,) and 16, (Swiney,) the standing figure has
quitted the bull to take the chief post on the obverse—the marginal
inscription of 14 commences with tis and the last letter is @.

In figs. 17, 18, (Swiney,) the bull is again replaced by the chakra,
with two Sanskrit letters ¥q or ¢—sense unknown.

And now we advance or perhaps it would be more correct to say
retrograde to a much more satisfactory group, forming as it were a
link between these Indo-Sassanians, and what have been called the
Buddhist coins.

The specimens of this series, christened the ‘‘ cock and bull” by Co-
lonel Stacy, and first made known by him, were deficient in preserva-
tion; but Mr. Trecear of Juanpir has since been fortunate enough to
procure aconsiderable quantity of various sizes with the epigraph
beautifully distinct. They were found in company with copper coins
of the Gupta series, which are in the same style both as to the letters
and their horizontal situation in what is called the ewergue of western
numismatics. As pointed out by Mr. Trecxar, there are three varia-

298 Specimens of Ceylon Coins. [Apriz,

tions in the reading. On 20 and the coin below it; wufaaa
Satya mitasa. On the fine coins figs. 21, 22; wafaaa Saya mitasa.
And on Nos. 19, 28, 24 and 25 ; fasrafa#ay Vijaya mitasa. The varia-
ble portion of these, sutya, saya, and vijaya, are evidently epithets, the
p‘rfect, the true, the victorious,—but the name to which they are ap-
plied, mztasa, whether of a person or thing, is unfortunately only open to
conjecture. From the analogy of the okro bull, and the evident descent
that has been traced in these plates toa Mithraic origin, I feel strongly
inclined to read the word faa@ “ mitrasya, of the true, the victorious
sun,” the Mithras.— Mitra has also the signification ‘‘ ally,” if it be
preferred to confine the title to a mundane ruler.

If the possessive termination be not made out, the terminal s may
possibly be used in place of the visarga.

In figure 22, the trilingual symbol brings us directly to the extensive
and oldest of our Hindu series. Of these we have, thanks to Mr. Trz-
GEAR and Col. Stacy, enough to fill another plate or two, but they
must be kept distinct; while to close the present plate more consis-
tently, I have inserted in figs. 26, 27, two small silver coins found by
Capt. Burnes at old Mandivt or Raipur in Cutch, having Sassanian
heads, and reverses respectively corresponding to figs. 7 and 12.

The little copper piece 28, from the same place, has the Nagari
letters BY wta Sré Bhima ; the last letter uncertain.

To balance these I have selected three copper coins of Dr. SwinEyY’s
store, on account of théir having the chakra or the bull for obverse.
On No. 31 we can read the titles 41 .... wWaretst Sri. . . Mahdraja ;
the name as usual provokingly obscure! Dr.S. reads it ganapatt.

Plate XX. Ceylon Coins.

After wading through the doubtful maze of obscurity exemplified by
the foregoing coins, where we have almost in vain sought a feeble
landmark to guide us even as to the race or the country whence
they sprung, it is quite a relief to fall upon a series of coins possess-
ed of their true and legitimate value as unequivocal evidence of the
truth of history.

The peculiar coins of ancient Ceylon have been long known to
collectors : they have been frequently described and depicted in books,
and the characters they bear identified as Deva-Nagari, but little more.
Marsprn and Witson, as will be seen below, were quite at fault in
regard to them, and so might we all have remained had not the
Hon’ble Mr. G. Turnovur published his Epitome of the Ceylon History
from the Buddhist Chronicles. Upon my publishing in vol. IV. a
sketch of the coin which ranks first in the present plate, and suggest-

Jour. As.Soc._ ) Vol. VI PLXX.

ven

y: rpg
3

. si i i

@ase

fin

9
eZ)

(0), are \; Ki SGA ai me
Qe in SOS S Ware oa Ce ys
> ” lf b ‘- rm WWW a) AY

}
if

1837.] Specimens of Ceylon Coins. 299

ing the reading Sri Maydtraya Malla, I remarked that, although princes
of this family name were common in Nepal, I could find none in the
Ceylon list to correspond. This observation elicited the following
note from Mr. Turnour, which in justice to his sagacious and correct
prediction ought to have been published long ago.

«* Note on Hindu Coin, fig. 22, of Pl. L. vol. 1V.—In your valuable
paper in the Dec. Journal, on Hindu Coins, you say that the name of
Malla does not appear in my Catalogue. He is doubtless identical
with Sahassa Mallowa in my epitome published in the Almanac of
1833. In the translation No. 6 of the inscription published in 1834,
you will also find him called Sahasa Malla. That inscription contains
a date, which led to an important correction in my chronological table
explained at page 176. He commenced his reign in A. D. 1200.
His being a member of the Kalinga royal family—his boastful visits
to India:—and Dambodinia (which you have called Dipaldinna) be-
coming the capital in about 30 years after his reign, where the for-
mer similar coins were found ;—all tend to shew that the coin in
question may be safely given to him. You will observe also by the
inscription that his title was Sirri Sangaba Kalinga Wijaya bahu,
surnamed Sahasa Malla.

Kandy, 17th March, 1836. GrorGe Turnovr.”

There was no other Malla in the list, and therefore the assignment
was probable, but I laid little stress on it from the total variance of
the rest of the name. In August, 1836, Captain Orp, of Candy, sent
me impressions of the coins he had met with, and pointed out that
the first letter of the third line was not formed like F but open like @.
To pursue the train of small causes leading to an important result,
when lithographing the Delhi inscription of the 10th century in vol.
V. page 726, the very first letter ¥ struck me as resembling in the
squareness of its form, J] the Ceylonese letter I had before mistaken
for y. The enigma was thus in a moment solved, and every subse-
quent reading, (for coins of this prince are exceedingly common com-
pared with others,) has confirmed the reading Magwana Sré mat
Sdhasa Malla, in accordance with Mr. Turnour’s conjecture. In
some few specimens the ¢ of mat is either omitted through ignorance,
or worn away; but in general it is quite distinct. _MarspEn’s read-
ing was Hal eat aa Maya daya malla.

The ice once broken, it became comparatively easy to find owners
for all the other specimens either published in former notices, or ex-
isting unpublished in cabinets on the island.

Capt. Orb, not content with sending me drawings of those in his

300 Specimens of Ceylon Coins. [ApRiL,

possession, kindly transmitted the coins themselves, allowing me to
retain the duplicates. Mr. Turnour also generously presented me
some coins lately dug up in the ruins of the old city of Montollee by
Mr. Girrorp, Assistant Surveyor General. So that, including the
gold coin sent me six years ago by Sir W. Horron himself, and the
coins in the Society’s Cabinets from Dipaldinna (which are of the same
class precisely), I am now in a condition to issue a full plate of this
type, preserving a degree of chronological order in their arrangement.

The device on all these coins is the same; a rude standing figure or
r4ja on the obverse, holding a flower in the left hand, and an instrument
of warfare in the right. The skirts of the dress are rudely depicted
on either side of the body, and the fold of the dhoti falls between
his legs, which being taken for a tail, has led some to call him Hanv-
MAN, but I think without reason: there are 5 dots and a flower to the
right. On the reverse the same figure is more rudely depicted in a
sitting attitude. The mode of expressing the face is altogether
unique in the history of perverted art.

Fig. 1, the gold coin sent me by Sir W. Horron, has the inscrip-
tion BY Sawye Sri Lankéswara on the side of the seated raja.

This name Il presume to be the minister Lokaiswara of Mr. Tur-
nour’s table, who usurped the throne during the Sholean subjection
in the eleventh century, (A. D. 1060 ;) but he is not included among
the regular sovereigns, and the coin may therefore belong to another
usurper of the same name who drove out the queen LinAvati’ in A. D.
1215, and reigned for a year. The Ceylon ministers seem partial to
the name: one is called LANKANATH.

Fig. 2, a copper coin, copied from Marspesn, but found also in
Mr. Lizar’s drawings, though I have not seen the actual coin. The
name is 3t fasiry ats Sri Vijaya bahu. (Marspen makes the last
word We gada, erroneously.)

There are several princes in the list of this name: the first and
most celebrated was proclaimed in his infancy in the interregnum
above alluded to, A. D. 1071, and reigned for fifty years. He expel-
Jed the Sholians from the island and re-established the Buddhist supre-
macy.

Fig. 3, a copper coin, given to me by Capt. Orp. One is engraved
in the Researches, and is doubtingly interpreted Sri Rama ndth by
Mr. Witson. From many examples, however, it is clearly 3 WaIwAAaTS
Sri Pardkrama bahu. The first of this name was crowned at Pollonna-
rowe, A. D. 1153, and sustained for 33 years the most martial enter-
prizing and glorious reign in Singhalese history.

1837.} Specimens of Ceylon Coins. 301

Fig. 4. Among the coins dug up at Montollee were several small ones
of the same prince. Sri Pardkrama bdhu fills the field of the reverse.

Fig. 5. This coin, one of the new acquisitions, has the name Ft CIS
wSraraat Sr? Raja Lildvatt, another celebrated person in Singhalese
history. She was the widow of the Pardxrama just named; married
Kirti, the minister of one of his successors, not of the royal line, who
was put aside, and the kingdom governed in her name from A. D..
1202 until she was deposed by SsuHasa Matta. She was twice after-
wards restored.

Fig. 6, of Sri mat Sahasa Malla, has already been described. The
date assigned to this prince in the table is 1205 A. D. or 1748:
A. B.; a date confirmed by a rock inscription at Pollonarowe, trans-
lated and published in the Ceylon Almanac for 1834, page 190. He
again was deposed by his minister- Nikanea, and was succeeded
in 1213 by

Fig. 7, Tt wa! Sri Dharma Asoka deva, a prince of a very
imposing Buddhistic name, who was placed on the throne at the age:
of three months, but of whom nothing further is said. The portrait
would lead us to suppose him of mature age.

Fig. 8. We here pass over a period of turbulence and continual inva-
sions from Chola, Pandia and Kalinga, and arrive at a coin of Pra aAR
ats Sri Bhawdneka béhu, who seized the throne on his brother’s as-
sassination by a minister in A. D. 1303. In his reign the Pandian
general, Arrya Cuaxravartri’ took Yapahu, the capital, and carried
off the Dalada relic so much prized by the Buddhists of Ceylon.

Fig. 9. We now come to a name of less certainty than the fore-.
going, and possibly not belonging to the island, for itis one of a
large quantity of coins found by Col. Macxrnziz at Dipaldinna or
Amarévait, on the continent of India,—a name so similar to the Damba-
dinia, where many of the Ceylon coins were discovered, that, seeing the
coins were identical, I supposed at first the places must be so likewise.
The uppermost letter is cut off. The next two below are decidedly
&, and under the arm we find {and tr. The most legitimate con-
text would be 4t (a) ST UTHT Sri Gaja Raja, (A. D. 1127,) but thea
is hardly allowable.

There are many small coins (10 and 11) from the same place,

reading like it the same indefinite title tist rdja, to which no better.
place can be assigned.

Fig. 12. Here again is a common variety of the Dipaldinna series,
which was thought utterly hopeless, until Mr. Turnour favored me
with drawings of Mr. Lizar’s collection. Two of these (figs. 13 and

14) exhibit a new type of reverse, the Indian bull Nandi, which may
2k

302 Specimens of Ceylon Coins. [Avrit,

possibly betoken a temporary change in the national religion. The
legend beneath I immediately recognized as identical with the flourish
on figure 12, turning the latter sideways to read it. What it may be,
is a more difficult question. ‘The first letter bears a striking analogy
to the vowel e of the Southern alphabets—but if so, by what alphabet
is the remainder to be interpreted ? for it may be equivocally read bétya,
benya, chétya, and perhaps Chanda or Nanda. The last alone is the
name of a great conqueror in the Cholian and other Southern annals,
but it would be wrong to build upon so vague an assumption. It is,
at any rate, probable that the bull device is a subsequent introduction,
because we find it continued into the Hala Canara coins below.

Fig. 15, of the Society’s cabinet, a thick well preserved coin, has
a device one step less recognizable as a human figure on the obverse,
but the bull very neatly executed on the reverse, and in front of him
the Nagari letters q¥ vi, as if of Vira bahu, 1398 ? |

Figs. 20, 21. In these the upright figure has quite disappeared, or
is dwindled to a mere sceptre : leaving space around for the insertion
of a legend in the old Canarese character, of which an alphabet was
given in my last number. It is, unluckily, not complete, but the Ca-
nara letters.. da cha... raya are very distinct.

But before touching such modern specimens, I should perhaps
have noticed a few other genuine old coins; some, as fig. 16, having
a bull and two fish; others, as fig. 24, having a singha and four dots.
They were all dug up at Montollee with the rest.

These symbolical coins without names agree in every respect with
the numerous class of Buddhist coins found in India, and fellows to
them may be pointed out among the Amardvait coins, as figs. 17, 19,
of the bull kind, the reverse plain or uncertain; one much resem-
bling a ship; and fig. 25, a prettily executed brass coin of a horse.

One fragment, fig. 18, of the sitting bull, from Montollee, has the
letters 4Yat . . aq in the Na4gari character on the reverse.

The two very small coins, 22, 23, retain some of the Ceylon sym-
bols—the anchor-shaped weapon (of HanumAn ?) in particular; but
to show how cautious we must be in receiving as equally old, all the
coins found buried together in the same locality, I have given as the
finale to this plate, one of the Montollee specimens, fig. 26, which,
however mystified by the ignorance of the die-engraver, I cannot
interpret otherwise than as an old Dutch paisa, stamped on both sides
+ St. or one-eighth of a stiver! A Seringapatam paisa with xx. casH
(written invertedly, Hsacxx.) has often puzzled amateur collectors in
the same manner.

1837.] On the Revolution of the Seasons. 303

IV.—On the Revolution of the Seasons, (continued from Vol. IV.
p. 257.) By the Rev. R. Everzsr.

A correspondence between certain atmospheric phenomena, and
certain positions of the moon, similar to what we have attempted to
trace in the preceding papers, has been observed before in various
ways, by others, and, in a degree, in all ages. But the objection may
be fairly urged to such attempts, that, if we examine the supposed
correspondence closer, no regular succession of phenomena can be
made out. No state of the atmosphere can be expected to return of
a certainty upon the recurrence of the assumed cause: nor, in such
cases, can any probable circumstance be assigned, which might be
supposed to have counteracted its operation. We may remark, how-
ever, upon this, that no two cases are precisely similar ; one of the
principal conditions of the problem, viz. the heating surface of the
earth, never remaining the same, owing to the changes continually
brought about in it, both by natural agents, and by the hand of man.
Nor can the effect of this last be deemed unimportant, if we consider
the many common processes, such as the felling of forests, ploughing,
reaping, and irrigating, which are going on, at all times, more or less,
over large tracts of country? Let us suppose it possible that a local
irregularity of some kind might interrupt the operation of the cause—
say (for instance) to such a degree, that the shower, which should
have fallen with us, fell 5, or 50, or 500 miles distant from us; then,
if, instead of the results of a single rain-guage or a single barometer,
we could measure the amount of effect produced over an extensive
surface of the earth, we might the more reasonably hope to obtain
some approximation towards a regular succession of phenomena, in
proportion as we were thus enabled to obyiate the effects of disturb-
ing causes. It occurred from this, that, in a country where the har-
vest depended almost entirely upon the quantity of rain that fell, the
prices of grain in past years (the averages being taken as extensively
as possible) might indicate, though imperfectly, a regular succession
of the seasons, as far as drought and moisture were concerned ; pro-
vided, of course, that such a regular succession had actually taken
place.

This idea may appear so strange to many, especially to those who
are not acquainted with the interior of India, that it may be as well to
give it a little further consideration.

It must be familiar to every one that parts of the ancient world,
such as Egypt and Judea, were subject at different times to famines

2R 2

304 On the Revolution of the Seasons. (Apri,

consequent upon drought. These are not uncommon at the pre-
sent day in low latitudes. In Australia, for instance, ‘ frightful
droughts occur in cycles of 9 or 10 years,’—(see Westminster Review,
No. 45, July 1835, p. 223, and again p. 224 ;) and that such always
have occurred in India, the history of the country abundantly shews.
Perhaps the most remarkable one upon record is that which took place
in Bengal in the year 1770. (See Mruu’s History for the particulars
of this.) Now we have in the Ist vol. of the Gleanings, a list of the
prices of different kinds of grain at Chinsurah in Bengal, from which
we find that, in that year, rice was so dear that only 3 seers of it were
sold for 1 rupee. If we examine this list further, we shall see that
from the year 1733, the years of scarcity, or minimum quantity, and
the intervals between them, were as follow :—
Years...) (OD. ap,- LIZ. pe hd LOus on LA OG. Ore
Intervals. 0 UO... FC ape is ara

If we add to the upper line, 1826, we have altogether 5 intervals
of between 18 and 19 years for the recurrence of scarcities in Bengal.
From 1733 to 1826 is 93 years, which divided by 5 gives 18% years.
There are some, but faint, traces of scarcities intermediate to these.
We must remember that 18% years is very nearly the duration of the
Lunar Cycle.

Having proceeded thus far, we next ascertained by inquiry the
dates of the principal scarcities that had occurred in the upper pro-
vinces within the memory of man. They are—

1782-3—1792-3—1802-3—1812-13—18i9-20—1826—1832-3.

It will be observed that the recurrences here are nearly twice as
frequent as in the former case.

The year 1829 being the year of minimum declination, the years
corresponding to it in the previous cycles will be 1811 and 1792;
and 1820 being the year of maximum declination, the years corre-
sponding to it in the previous cyles will be 1802 and 1783. Thus we
have a scarcity in each year of maxmium declination, besides another
on, or close upon, the year of minimum declination, and in the case
of 1829 a double one, viz. 1826 and 1832. We shall revert to this
presently.

On obtaining one or two lists of the prices of corn, it was found, as
might be expected, that these were the years when the least quantity
was sold for a given sum ; and that, intervening, about midway, were
years of extraordinary plenty, when the greatest abundance every
where prevailed. So that it appeared as if the prices would form a
curve of which the maxima and minima recurred at fixed intervals of

Journ. As.Soc | Vol VL: PLXXT
Varvations of the Moons Declination , anc of Lhe prece of Gracn.

a) 3-3 «
Se a ee ae ee ES

eS Se

7

rae

.
immevian
Se : 4

See

ee
i?
os eae

ee
ee
12ae

/

ae

ae

ols
ek 0 a

ere ; sere a
aE his/ans®
liane in\WAMDS=t7AID SSA Mi
RELL NAUTINER
vo LER

ire
Es
Soe

Patt
yA

Abdominal Alates 48S- Caudal 290

238

< frein ort Boviny " 362. Sfé

1837.} On the Revolution of the Seasons. 305

nearly 9 years. Still, on considering the many causes, both natural as
well as produced by human means, which must operate in determin-
ing the price of corn, we could not believe it probable that the indica-
tion of one; or even of a few lists, were to be depended upon. To
obviate, therefore, local irregularities of every kind, it was thought
necessary to procure lists of prices from as many places as possible,—
lists specifying in detail the prices of four of the principal varieties of
corn grown in the neighbourhood (two of the summer, and two of the
winter crops), and, as in the Chinsurah list in the Gleanings, the num-
ber of seers sold for one rupee was to be mentioned in each case.
Lists of this sort were obtained from twenty-two of the principal
towns within 200 miles on each side of Delhi, Lodiana, and Hansi ;
Bareilly and Agra being the extremes. They all agree very nearly in the
principal maxima and minima, and, as they were furnished by differ-
ent persons who had no communication with each other, their joint
result cannot well be ascribed to the errors of copyists, or, indeed, to
incorrectness of any kind. The average of all these was taken (four
kinds of corn at each place) for each year; the mean price for the
season being thus settled by 88 items.

The series thus obtained we shall call our north-west line. Three
lists (four kinds of corn in each) were obtained from Bengal, and the
average of them taken for the Bengal line. Two lists (also four kinds
of corn) were obtained from the neighbourhood of Benares, and the
average of them taken for the Benares line. The average, then, of the
three lines thus formed was taken for a general line.

To connect the variations in this general line with the declination of
the moon, we must have recourse to the supposition that the varia-
tion is for a series of years direct with the declination, and then for a
series, inverse with it,—a supposition for which no reason can be
assigned, but which will appear the less improbable, if we recollect a
circumstance stated in a previous paper, viz. that the variations of
the barometer, either in excess or defect of the mean, increased with
the increase of declination.

This connection, or assumed connection, may be most readily shewn
thus. Let us first trace upon paper the progress of the moon in de-
clination in different years in this manner. Draw a number of verti-
cal lines at equal intervals (Plate XXII.) to represent the years in suc-
cession from 1810 to 1835 (both inclusive). Take out of the Nautical
Almanack the highest declination to be found in the month of July in
each year, and mark that height upon the vertical line corresponding
to the year at any fixed rate, (as 0.1 inch) for each degree that it is above

306 On the Revolution of the Seasons. [Aprit,

18°. When you have marked all the heights, join them, and you have
the upper, or continuous line, fig. 1. The lower or dotted line in
fig. 1, where it separates from the upper,—is formed from it, by sub-
stituting for the increments, equal decrements, so as to be exactly the
inverse of it. Where this lower line again changes to a continuous
one, it runs parallel (or varies directly) with the upper one, and
again, where it changes to a dotted one, becomes the inverse of it.
It is this lower line, partly direct, partly inverse with the upper, that
appears to be the type of the variation of the seasons. As a proof of
this, we subjoin below (fig. 2) the general average line of variation
in the prices of corn during the same period. This line was thus
formed. The three principal lines, the north-west, the Benares, and
the Bengal, were first formed from the average of the different lists.
When the maximum and minimum number in each line within
the last 85 years (since 1750), were noted, and the difference
between them reckoned as the whole amount of variation. This
amount was divided into 1000 parts, and, for the actual number
in each line, the proportionate parts of the variation were sub-
stituted. The average was then taken of the 3 lines, and this is
the line expressed in fig. 2, which is there traced upon the paper at
the rate of ‘020 parts of variation for ,',th of an inch. The lowest line
(fig. 3) is the general average, simply taken, of the principal lines,
without any previous division of the variation into centesimal parts.
A fourth, or southern line, was in this case included in the average,
having been formed from prices at Jubulpoor (two kinds of corn), at
Bhopaul (three kinds of corn), at Indore (two kinds of corn). But as the
country in that direction was during part of the time the seat of war,
and has been generally subject to unsettled government, and more-
over the returns are not numerous, no great dependance can be placed
upon it. In fact, the indications given by the north-west series are
much more to be relied on than those of the others, owing to the
more extensive induction.

In the last paper on this subject we noticed that there were certain
years in which, about the solstices, the perigee of the moon fell on
the same day with her maximum declination, either north or south,
and that these were commonly extreme years, both of drought and
moisture. These years are marked thus in the Chart N.* and S.*
according as the declination is north or south, and it would appear
on referring to the figures that these are usually the extreme years
both of plenty and scarcity. They appear also to be the periods at
which the variation changes from direct to inverse.

1837.] On the Revolution of the Seasons. 307

The maxima and minima by the Calcutta rain-guage since 1820, are
1823 1826 1832 1835.
‘+ = ms +

These results do not differ from those afforded by the average of
corn prices (figs. 2 and 3), more than the prices obtained from any one
place differ from the general average. The results of registers kept
in other places ‘do not show so good an agreement ; but the three prin-
cipal ones we can refer to are those of Macao, Madras and Bombay ; all
places on the sea-coast, where rain seems to fall more irregularly than
elsewhere. If it be asked, why, with the anomalies that still exist in
the lines (figs. 2, and 3), we have presumed the upper line (fig. 1) to
be the type of them, we answer that that line was formed after seeing
the three or four lists of corn prices that first came to hand, and
that every successive list received helped to approximate them more
closely ; the inference, therefore, is only fair, that still further lists
obtained would diminish the irregularities at present existing, though
we could not hope to obtain an exact parallelism, unless we were
previously enabled to apply corrections for the many other causes
that must affect the prices of corn. If we refer to the line (fig. 1)
which we have assumed as the type of the variation, we shall per-
ceive that on each side of the year 1829 a small inverse, or dotted
piece exists: on looking back over the lists of prices, some of which
extend as far back as 1700, I do not think that this small inverse
piece is interpolated or intercalated, if I may so call it, oftener than
every third cycle. With this exception, the variation appears to be
direct for about 9 years, and then inverse for the same period. Thus
from 1815 backwards, the variations are 9 years directly to 1806—
9 years inversely to 1797—-9 years directly to 1788, and 9 years in-
versely to 1779. Then from 1779 a variation is inserted similar to
that between 1836 and 1823, upto 1767 or 1766; and again backward
from that, periodical curves of 9 years in duration appear to occur as
before. On this I shall crave permission to speak more hereafter,
when, by the obtaining further lists of prices from different places, I
may be enabled to correct those which I at present possess. For
this reason I have refrained from carrying the. present investigation
further back than 1806. I beg at the same time to return my grate-
ful thanks to those who have already assisted me with lists of prices.
On looking over the lists it appeared that in those from particular quar-
ters the maxima and minima occurred a year or two too soon, in other
places a year or two too late for the supposition. To elucidate this,
the lines, figs. 4, 5, 6, and 7, were drawn. Of these, fig. 5 is the type,

308 On the Climate of Darjiling. {Aprin,

being the same as the lower line, fig. 1. Fig. 4, or the Bengal line,
appears to have its maxima and minima, generally speaking, somewhat
earlier than the fictitious line :—fig. 6, or the north-west line, has them
somewhat too late, and fig. 7, or the southern line, still later. A fact
somewhat analogous to this is observed in Europe where the varia-
tions of the barometer are said to take place on the shore of the
Atlantic a day and a half earlier than at St. Petersburgh; but in
neither case is the difference regular. However, all the information
of every kind that I can gather on the subject would lead to the
belief that the changes generally do take place earlier towards the
northern and eastern, parts of the country, later towards the south-
ern and western. I am speaking, of course, of Northern India, having
as yet no lists from the south of the Nerbudda.

I have not endeavoured to connect the appearances observed with
the position of the moon, unaware of the difficulties which attend
such a supposition, but because I was at a loss to find one which
would account for the phenomena better. As to the appearances
themselves, the variations in the price of corn and their recurrences,
they of course will rest upon better or worse evidence in proportion
as the multiplication of lists from different parts of the country con-
firm, or not, the indications they afford. From the nature of the sub-
ject, much accuracy in the conclusions cannot be hoped for : neverthe-
less by perseverance some truths may be elicited, which may serve to
direct philosophical research, and perhaps to give us some insight

into what is likely to happen for the future, in the absence of all
better information.

V.—On the Climate of Darjitling.

We make an exception to our general rule of not inserting meteoro-
logical registers except in abstract, in favor of the following six
months’ diary kept by Doctor Cuapman at the new station of Darjt-
ling in the Sikkim portion of the Sub-Himdlayan range, because it is
very important that every information should be made public in regard
to the climate of a place selected, or at least proposed, as a sanatarium
for the recruiting of exhausted Beng4li constitutions, more accessible
than the far western hills of Simla and Masiri, or the eastern station
of Chirra Punji.

Before Doctor Cuapman started on his official deputation to Dar-
jiling, his instruments were carefully compared with the standards
registered in this Journal. He was particularly requested to attend to
the wet-bulb depression, as compared with the dew point ; and to the

1837.) On the Climate of Darjiling. 309

boiling point of water, as compared with the barometric indications.
As his thermometer for the latter object was only divided to 2°,
we have since despatched a new one of greater sensibility, whence we
hope soon to obtain valuable data for the correction of the usual
tables for the measurement of heights by the thermometer. The dew
points noted are curious, sometimes higher than the wet bulb or
evaporation point. Can this arise from an error in the Danrgxt’s hygro-
meter ? We have always found a little iced water added drop by
drop to a little common water in a highly polished gilded silver cup,
the most trust-worthy mode of taking the dew point. It can be de-
pended on to the tenth of a degree.

Upon the strength of our observations in the December Journal we
may, with confidence, calculate the altitude of Titalya, and Darjéling
from the three months’ observations of October, December, and Janu-
ary*. Thus applying the constant correction of—.004 to Dr.

Cuarman’s Bar. A, we have
Altitude
Corrected heights of the Barometer at 83a.M. Caleutta. Titalya. deduced.
mean temperature of air 75°, .............0+++- 29.894 29.626 ft, 259.7
eee, CULO; G49. 5 6.0... c eco cccnes es =| 29.815, 29.514 293.5

a vedege altitude of Titalya, ft. 275.0
For Darjiling the data are more numerous :

Altitude.

Calcutta. Darjiling. calculated.

Barom. Temp. Barom. Temp. Seet.
Dec. 1836, obs. 9 A. M. 30.098 68.0 23.367 44.6 6925.1
Ditto, ———— 5 P.M. 29.989 Way 23.298 47.6 6973.1
Jan. 1837, obs. 9 a. M. 30.073 68. 23.322 42.1 6942.2
Ditto, —————_ 5 p. .. 29.970 che 23.247 43.4 6989.9

Mean altitude by 120 obs. of the Barometer, ft. 6957.5
The altitude of Darjiling hill by two observations of Capt. Hersert,
published with his report in the Gleanings of Science, is 7218 feet, or
250 feet higher than Dr. Cuyapman’s house. The altitude deducible
from the thermometric indication of boiling water is only 6648.5
but little confidence is to be placed in the latter without a very
accurate instrument. It is to be remarked also, that the barometric
measure will shew a much closer agreement when not corrected by
the multiplier for the assumed mean temperature of the stratum of
air between the two stations, Unconnected they stand thus: 6595.8,
6578.4, 6624.6, and 6619.2; the maximum discrepancy from the
mean 6604.5 being only 26 feet. A numerous series of barometrical
results from similar tables will enable us to forma more correct appre-
ciation of the influence of variations of temperature on the formula.
N.B. The barometric heights above stated have been all reduced to,32°.

* We have since received the registers for February and March, which we in-
sert, deferring observations till the series is completed.
2s

[Aprin,

On the Climate of Darjiling.

310

“9EL°6S 194
oMOleEg‘S*T1Z S[LOg 199U
‘ol, “SA Aq yutod-magq
"COL Ging "3S10Jl “LL “ONL
"W ‘d I ‘ISLE 1240309
008°63°1G ‘0G 1% SLOG 1232 MA
‘ogg “SAP Aq yurod-moq
*069'°QQ “ISO “ES “MIOYL
“W ‘d [ ‘4S1Z 19q09909
OLL6G°AG S*ITS'STq 199M
*069 “SAFI Aq yutod-maq
$69 "qq “ASLO “ES “WIOY],
‘W ‘d € ‘461 19q0300
‘00L°6% Js}amMI01eg
“PbS LIG S[loq 193UM
“oSL ‘SAE Aq quiod-moq
S°SL°QQ “4SIOPA “OFS “ULIOYT,
‘WW “d [ ‘Y}PI 192qQ0390

‘eG “Sh Aq yutod-maq
“otL Q{nq"ystoyy ‘cg “WIIyT,
“W ‘d I ‘434 1990109

*oGL 1ayWOISA FT
§,Jjatueqg Aq yurod-maq

“otL Q[ng pouaqslopy|/WNQMIT

“ob8 Ile UL JoJBMIOWINY TF,
"W *d & “499 1940399

“mn “uno AN “| “GON
“ATO MMO) “A *S “a
“HN 09S" 0331p) *wyieD “N
039tP 0791P| SS ‘aN
0341p 0331p) “wyREg “N
OTP] =P} “AS | CN
OP; = OTP) MA AN
0771P 0371P} “MS [ON
OP} = OF; AA OE ON
pert 074IP} “M "a
O}IP] *avatQ} = Me “aN
034tp WMO NN “TNH
0341p 0731p] "MS | “AN
O}FIP) = "wReTO] “AN |A SN ON
OTe OWA SH) “HN
“IVITD\MNS MAW! “MM °S “a
“ang ‘op ‘op “M "M
O}PiveadoJop, "MA Tcl
0331p 0731p] =o MN ‘T'N
0}j1p 0331p “iM “aN CH
UTD O37TP} AA ‘aN
0341p O}F1P} MW “a
0331p O}}IP| “wep | CH 'N
0331p 0331p} MM “—°N
0741p; =" aeaTg "mM aA oN a
0331p; mititit@) NN “a ON
“teat, = 0991p) “mea | “AN
NO) “MS | “GN
"IBID “30q| “M'S aN
"mnyD 0331p “A "M “a “N
Ue URW) “AN | ad N @
‘WN'd ‘WV ‘Nid ‘WV
b $8 ag %e
“AyS jo ‘ddy “pum

“uley| OWL, °34 5077

GES |F'99 SIT
ee ENED A 89 L
“* 1G°€8 L9 SOL
Be S8 99 rat
a Ss s9 ait
TIES €9 SSI
+ 68 +9 Ui
Pee ages *9 tI
=) SFG8 %9 S*tI
a €8 £9 Sor
ia £8 %9 el
a €8 |s°t9 £1
oS €s s9 Gol
“> 1S°€S ¢9 el
“ £8 s9 Gel
<i 68 9 FI
<4 1g |$°29 eT
"2 (S298 9 GOI
oS 3 69 Or
ae, 88 |s‘04 It
os L8 69 Sit
*s 88 89 Gol
> 88 L9 al
i 88 99 lat
|S | eo grit
= Ls 89 él
ce ss |S°oL el
“* 1G°€8 19°99 $l
OTS) OL Cea
¥ v8 \S°89 Or
I j}S°38 04 Gs
sop} eL 69 I

“qin “ur

sayouy} “XeyL “uly } Jo uors

-soidaq

T°€8

LL
Sts
8
8
ses
S18
18
S°3s
68
18
68
S38
5°68
S28
68
6L
S°38
Gre
oss
$98
88
GLS
88
L8
L8
gs
3
oss
S°%8
S°T8
eh

“Wd {"qiaq ‘ur
jo uots
-soidoq.

Sp

Nn
+

wD ww wo wy IS) te IB eos
AtHOSHOHOHAFAMADMMNNONTHHHOGH SH Ht Ho

mom wwmwow

bol

TZ
Sel

(a4
s‘ol
GOL
SOL
G'th

S'0L

S°89
S°L9
GGL

“WV

5)

"ILY OY} UL 1g,9UIOUIIOY T,

“9E8I ‘42q079Q fo yuo ay, sof ‘ohznzry 30 ydey sapsibayy joorbojosooja py

0L9°

999°
689°
$99"
069°
00L°
Sie
OFL*
$69°
LoL”
OL"
GsL°
ZOL*
LZL°
GGL"
Ses
099°
€¢9°
699°
F89°
89°
$69°
bL9°
6S9°
G{9°
€L9°
t99°
0g9"
€ss°
ses°
1%S°
£9

“Wd

oy

0SL'6%
SLL"
89L°
oS8L°
0sZ°
esZ°
s0s°
0z8°
L6L°
0z8°
€88°
Les"
928°
608°
S08"
G6L°
Sl"
069°
sel:
GtL
€9L"
89L°
SL’
LoL’
Gok"
9OLL°
OF:
6d"
GL9°
9LS°
76S"
90S °6%

“W°V
£8

*y JiajamL0IeNg

‘suvo sy

TE
Os
62
86
LG
96
cB
¥G
£@
(46
1Z
0G
61
81
Ll
OT
ST
tl
él
Gt

| eee meas —
--

311

On the Climate of Darjiling.

1837.]

020% = [*tnamg *AzeH| “s "M'S 9¢ oP
8°10Z ‘OIP = *S 03 AISTI] “AAS HG | S°6S OF
S*10Z *AQSUN 0}4IP} °S “HN 19 OF
106 = | 94sug 0331p} °S ‘a°N ‘Ni 09 OF
- O'10B |aealg "q43tIg] "MM 'S "a Ni 89 LE
9°L0% - "IBID os a | “N on oF
H' L0G “Tawny “MIATO) “AA ON “MN; g°Sh Ly
GLO] “0341p 07;7IP) =*S “N 04 9%
L0G = |*0331p “1B2TO| “MN "N el Og
9° L0G *4SBO12AQ “THIT)) “MS “med; §6s°0d 8p
ee *mnd $}0R1q oe “M °N o* G’Es
0°60% “0341p “qTeaTO MS OM nce Gal Gc
6606 = |*48¥d10AGQ 03}1p|* 0331p "N OL g
0°604 *0331p 0331p)" wey “N &L G't¢
0°606 ‘und AAeoyT “UINDI*MA Ss "M'N ‘ON Ik S¢
901% “0341p oFFIp) °° "N ee 09
*0331P 033!P} “N 'N 8L 09
801% =: {0331p 0771p} N "N 8L Cg
*031P OFFIp) ** “HN 25 Ig
0331p sD “HON *% S09
“0341p 0341p} °0391p “a °N °H €8 19
*0}}1p 0371p) “mLeD ‘aN S08 c°09
“0341p “IB2TO} MA acl Ts Tg
*0331p JSBOIBAQ}) "*S a o8 cg
{e910 OWIP MSS “HN 68 19
“UND *S}BBI ‘IVITO|"M “SM ac | c'I8 £9
*O#}IP =—s-094IP 0F91P] MM “MN} STS Gs
‘Oop ‘ajo Ajawa ‘3oy) My ‘wyRO] §=S"Is £9
"IBID 0431p "M Ve Nile Sols $9
‘mung "und |*M *S “M ‘a S°08 sg

"Wy 2g je
UlogSurfiog| ‘uaay ‘uso, "UOAT *ULO J ‘XR ULI
"194329 MM "pum "IOUT, °34390y

‘asaymasja pun whyojry yo qday ‘geg{ ‘Maquaaon fo yjuow ay2 sof uazsibay 091b0j0.100j0

*S g's
+g A
SP L
L s°9
L Ol
Sra ¢
GP €
S S°3
S £
Gs G
a +

9 ss
S t
on 4]
Sos ¥
z 8

8 S'6
GL 9
oe 9
Sot S
Or 9
GI S]
€1 bt
SS ¢
£T SY
OI GG
Sal 1S.
So ¥
S°6 ¢

‘Wa Zp “wv $8
"q[nq povesioul
dy} jo worsseidag

S’°os 6h
aS Lt
G's 9F
GS 9F
+S SP
ee tS
+9 Lg
+9 Lg
€9 s¢
29 Lg
- 8g
89 09
99 09
69 09
G°99 19
Se
OL 99
S°69 +9
os $9
ee 99
0s Lg
G64 69
64 |9°89
18 89
1g 69
c’0s 69
cos |S*E9
SL L9
sos |S"0L
c'6L OL
“W ‘d|/*W ‘VY
Ly gg

“ITY OY} Ul JaZaWIOWAIY TF,

0€
63
8%
LZ
9%
Go
ta

(£6

1G
06

G

TL0° 961°
640° OF
r60° BEN
$G0'FS| €L0°
096'°€Z| 000°FZ
:= cet:
€Z0° OSI"
€¢0° ogrt’
oot’ Sst-
0L0°LZ} GOT'LZ
a 006°
(vile 963"
ccl’ 663°
SZI° F0G°
OFFI’ LEZ’
"+ | 916'8¢
OF6* 090°
096‘'gz| 990°
oe OdL*
ee e6L°
oou" | tLe"
Pcl’ 9F8°
stZ° | Lzs°
269° ool’
069° 068°
67L° +03"
gsg° | LEZ
tts 9I9°
0zS° OT9°
+$9'°6Z| CELEZII
“NN ‘d | ‘NW °V
5a $8

‘Wy daqowmoleg

‘oI

‘oI

‘ound

ou

‘Suog HLL
‘oI

‘01

‘od

‘oI
‘Suopurg
‘oud

‘oud

‘ou

‘oI

‘qulop Temig
‘oud

‘oI
*Guuny yeaday,
*fuesueg suey
a ‘oI
‘oud
‘ou
‘oud
‘oI
‘ouNGg
‘oI
‘ova
fot
‘ond
“ehyeyy

ye opeu
SUOI}BAIISYO

PEW.

a

ae

"ultS pue ‘pugs “381z ‘410c ‘43ST Surydooxe ‘Suiuzoul A13Aa 9dr pur yso1y IPOFT

5 *SULUIOUL BY} UI YOry} qour ue $ saoqe sof
Bm -oge °°4ySta aq} Surmnp ‘durog, ‘wy ‘96 AojoWOITA FY JO JUIOd-maq “ol "W “V 6 JL AD}jOWOWIIYT, q[ng peuazstou Jo woIssaideq *y30E
A “sdamoys MOUS SAVOY “MW *N pue “M 9} OL “NW “A Z MOR [[oJ MOUS JO Sayey maz y “YI9
*paimsvoul jou ured Jo Ayyuenb § szyd1U ey} BULINp S1oMOYs ZYSI[ puv UOOUI}Je oY} UL JopuNny, JUeISTC, “44g pue ‘yyp ‘pag
"0°00 coe "* 19°tS |6°bS OL 4 OLE (9°FP PES 968°E%
0°00 = |°4388010AQ "12319 ] “MS ‘S ze se 1¢°0S ins Gg 8 eb OF 823° Ise’ 1
3°00 “Aep [le JUS “MS "N i oo eos oSe 6 ar | GY 1S | ove | ssh jos
3°008 "Ap [[B AvaID ‘me “A*N'N] °° og is | # L jes 8 le | are | ost? 16%
0°00g ={° 1eB210 ‘TTnUND} "AW °S OD he os re L 9 oSy 162 9SE° GIt’ 18%
0:00 [uno mag ‘ep F ‘op ‘wn *s}5e1q) “MS “H'N'N] °° "* (o°6p (See | $'8 S sb | bb | HE" | OBE" {Lz
0°006 *Aep []8 1eeID “M’S°M CON Pee Se 6% Ee L g 9F SP 882° Ere’ 19
0°00G = |°}8¥912AQ *YSBOI9AQ) “N GQ N'N] °° - 0g sé v v GP Iv | pLG° | GFE’ [SG
G'006 «| twunD “Tau MSM UBD} ** “* 19°8p |S°Es % 9 SP oF | O46" | Of" |r
: 0°00) = ["FSVOLBAQ © “TRUM MOT) “MA M’S*MY 5° GS €& SL L 6P tb | o9e° | 9%E" {Es
> 0008 “Avp qe AWS "MS (ASM! O° "- gos | gs | srg 9 9% | se | 68a | I¥E° lez
S866 ysea100Q = *Aup [Ie Apoyo “ys¥01200/"M'S'S “a vi "* |gteg Is98 [mee eR 8b |o°sh | eo" | Sse" Ile
‘> 8'66f [1821 “WooU 4¥ spnojo We} B ‘AvaTD] *S "Ss oH oe tS |G°SE 6 6 I¢ GS> alee 26s 104
S 0°002 0331p “wyed GT SING 2 eS os wG |G°ce 6 Ol os LY | OLE" | Sh J6T
RQ 0008 0341p GENT UA tc is lies Toes zt |s°6 es | ob | ive’ | c6e" oe
= L661 0331p “we *N ci ae? eS €& 6 8 0g 9F 966° goss’ jLt
z 0'002 “Aep [ye e219 “M "N on BE 7G |S°ZE ot 6 IG |G°Sh | +I¢° 00F° 19:
3 L661 |°48B0.10AQ “Aep ye “Apia “48B801940) “M “MW Se ** IG°IG |G°9& 9 S 9b |S°GP | OG 1ZE° {ST
~ G’66r =|" Map TWD) °H ON “M a a 9G |S°9e s°s 8 ¢°0S SP Lig’ sge° je
SS = 0B. | Hawn mag “ynuno FYST] AACT) “MN "A NI se lartg =|G°eS GL ¢ (ssp |g-ep | zee’ | s6e" lel
O 4°66r “Aep [Te 1219 aN °N as PE MeatG, al Oe Or (Sf ‘leoye |? ce | eee’ \aeve nar
‘= 97006 "14119 0331p} “AA “meo| °° OE €g |c°ce Il 8 0S GS? sgs° £Or° IIT
be 0°00 [tito Mad “dB919) “MS “M ae a €s 9€ 6 Il 1g te | s6e° | Fer° {OT
S 6006 0441p "wyeD "N 8 "> IgG | SE 6 L 19 9b | cap | SLE {6
%'006 “Aep [le SNE “a "N = cae | IR | ah te Sa 6 3 | +f | ote’ | est Is
€:006 =|"48210 "1B9TO) “MON “Hl oa Sia 0s €& 6 8 LV & Or esp lz
0°006 «=| tyaung OVIp) °N “H = =|{*Moug Dime Kereta 2 SE cr? t er |3°G? $6E° o&r 19
G°66I |°0331p 0731P} “ol “N oe 0331p] SP £€ S 9 tT 7D | OSE | c6E" {Ss
$°661 *ySv010AQ “JSBOIBAO)" AA" N “MI‘N a 0131p) SF 9€ G g ev beh sog* Ste” IF
G°00G “TQUIN “TINWINS °*SZ0VI A)” FEL IN ‘urey) «1S 8é g‘9 9 G'9OP LY 6GE'ES] OSE*ESIE
= ae oe = 5a Fi ae 2 5a 6 & + i es wg
"W'V 6 ‘Wed °W'V |‘Wd| ‘NW 'V\{‘'W cd | “WV
ye yULOg “SULA *SUIUIOP ‘UdAM «= UO soyouy| ‘xey| “Ul, | “qinq ystom | ¢ 6 S 6
Sulplog JO uoissoidaq
“AyS Jo souvivaddy *pUuIAA “MOU Uley [roy -S3Soy] “ALY 94} Ul JajaWIOUIIOYT, “VW dazomIOIe

"9EgI ‘uaquaveg fo yzuow ay2 uof ‘buaprling yo jday sajsibayy poorbojosoajayy

312

313

On the Climate of Darjtling.

0°00Z
€°00Z
0°00G
s'661
S'661
0°00
0°00
S*66I
0°00G
"661
8'661
0°00G
0°00
0°00G
0°00
0°00G
0°00
0°004Z
F004
0°00Z
0°002
0°00%
0°00
0°006
0°006
0'00Z
Z'00G
0°00%
$661
8°661
0°00
"WV 6
ye_qulog
suryiog

"4STZ PUL IST 94} Surjdooxe ‘SarasoM A1VAD VOI pu 4SOIJ IBOFT *W9ZOIJ UL[SNUT pauozstowl OTT, »
"440% 9Y]} [19 punoas ayy uo Surutwuiar mous au0g “punois oy1 uo daop 4OOF 9UO SBA ZT SUNT} YOITAL Aq ‘uoou [[3
[[2J 0} panuIyWoO) Moug “JaMOYS mous AAVaY YIIM "G WoOIJ WIO}S JapUNg, d10A08 "WV SIV “S Of} VNOIZ JOpUNT 4ULISIP “W ‘vy $4V °UQ0I

— _

*4SIU OI, *Azey pue “wing
0331p 0331p "I[nwWNd may
*AJSIUL PUR 4SBIIZAC, "IROL
“uley “AASTIN
"18319 "1e2TK)
“NE CWUNO ‘“ITQ “Uled pue [rey ‘1TnuIND
"A 07 TNUIND “AIST
0331p “TNTINS *s3dR1q
0331p *A4S1UL pur 4Svd19AG
“4ST 0331p 0331p
*AZBY 29 4SVIIDAO ‘ozey pur 4SIW
“AUSTIN *M Azey 4se019A9

"ww cue AZM ON 8 'N “419 “98140
*Aep [[@ 1e21Q

“4ySBIIIAO Besite)
“M8 °N “384AQ °H B'S “AID 410 MoT
“TUN 0341p
0331p 0331p
*4SB012AQ "und Mog
*Aep [[@ 1e21D
*4SvdIDAQ "q4SIIg
"yeags ‘10 29 °IQ “SI Jaye “us “Avy
0331p 0331p 0741p 0931p
0331p 0941p 0331p 0331p
0331p 0331p *Aep [[v avaiD
0741p 0331p 0331p 0331p

‘qysia sryy aor yoryy Araa ‘op 0941p
“ABp Te IQSUg
“Aep le 1ea[Q
‘young "o3Ip TTNUIND
*4SBIIIAO *Aep jv Apnojo ‘1jnung

a

*BULusAT *ZUu10 JA

*Ayg jo souvseoddy

02°0 \2'Lt

ce ie: le ee
“Me | tel er
“NI “NI ee ee CLD
“mlRD “NI ey so" th
“Mh “N =. 60° 1g
‘stbs “s[bs MS] “eH} 90° | 6h
iS ON x Saale 4
“A NE Dee NES rer ote
anTBEO AN ie SG
SANG? scribe: 4d Pe letop
ine Gorse) eb hor
amu AN sa Peete Slee
“iM “mReD oe ee LY
‘MM CACN ON] oc | ct. Isto
"M "M ‘Ss oe ee LR
“7M ON 5 vleerp
a eh oreeae Be Al tual foe
onIp ANN] ‘Aous] ** | IF
te a ne ]
a “Nm “SRL Salts
ato aN | oe | tt | st
“WT "N “AM NM “MOUS ve Ges
“M “mea ees ee c°os
re N al iene 2 a
mw cmeg | «| | ge
are as Tae es ce es
ontp = *N 7 iia bape |e 3°.
‘mg ‘weg | Al ee
2AM “AT as a1 ppd lukas
“aye «0331p | "+ |G°9F
PA coe] “+ Ios

‘UDAM «“UIOJN

“PUM

sayouy| "Xe il

“moug| ‘urey |*19q 7, °9359y

B°GE

GE
£€
O&
lé
€e
9€
Gre
tE
FE
ee
FE
t€
oie
Ig
cé
0€
oe
1¢
eke
I€
66
1€
iad
€€
ce
GPE
6€
9¢
GSE
FE
bE

“OLN

at 6°F beh

OF
ct
cv
COP
Lt
CTP
oLY
GOP
SSP
FF
1G
It
£P
OF
tt
I?
lt
8¢
lt
£P
OF
* S°Le
‘8 tt
L ct
S Lad
6 tPF
gt 8b
OL
L
9
S

Ye]
=
a

a

im

un 1D uw WO
me. 9
WHAMMANKDAHAONAMAAMAMNHAMHON

ar) wo
ww
°

*
-
WHOHNNDKEOOSCHOANMMAAITHHAAMAAAHHTO

S

Ig
SP
GSP
SOF

mwmwo

UGP
OV
St
OF

SOF
OF
tP
tPF
GP
St
OF
GP

SOF

SOF
oP
(G7
OF
Le
6€
8€
OF
6&
I€
Lt

Gtr
Lad

oSt
s¢
és

GOP
GP
et

‘Ned ‘NW'v |'N ad | ‘WV

*q[nq “4s10 Ut S
jo uoissordaq

6

———

“ITY OY} UL S1ajaMOWIIY J,

Leg] ‘hunnune fo yjuow ayz sof ‘buyrling yo yday sagsiboy poorbojouoajayy

ELZ'ES| QPEES

PES"
Ole
008
6"
#81"
$0z*
022°
+06"
rata
061°
12S"
18st"
892"
Ste:
soe:
oLe
PPE"
11€
gig"
oss
Zoe"
92°
gee"
99s"
oss"
693"
OFz"
80s"
S62"
es"
BLESS

"WW *d
¢

90e°
soe
ole"
GES"
9E2°
892°
£13"
L9G"
813°
083°
083"
83°
16°
alt
16°
6tF"
IL’
9 Gas
t0F
06¢°
oss"
ose"
FOF
OfF*
so’
1?"
[he
00
ore’
6S"
€€E°ES

pi agg
6

*y Jajomo1eg

POD SP ROE O'S

[Aprin,

On the Climate of Darjiling.

314

0°006
0°00G
8°06T
S661
&°00G
8661
$°00Z
€°00Z
0°006
0°006
0°00%
0°00Z
S661
8661
0°00G
261
S661
8661
6006
£°006
S°00G
£°00G
0°00
2006
9°006
£°006
0°006
0°006

“qulod
surloy

*13ZOM

“JOpsO JO NO TojoWOUTIOY |, Sula sisoxy — JJSMOULIOY,T UOUTUIOD BY} JO ToryeAroEqo juonbaay th emnjereduta L ‘Xe POUL
"YILS PUL “PIES “PUTS “STZ “UI0G “UIGT “WILT “WOT “WIEST “WPL “WET “YIOT “HIB “4IL “YI “Ig “YIP ‘pug ey} UO yso1,7

‘ul £¢|zS°0 OS |a'te I'e€ {6% GSob |G'EP FLEES) SEES
*‘yeajs “ung O3UIP|M'S N €¢ sé € cea 6% OP $66" OtE" 18%
“IUD IID] “MA “N SG |oLe ¥ St SiS |S°9F | LES | OLB" IL]
"M'N 8 °Numo Azep “3298 TOR WNOM SN eg jose [S'o js"e Brea e ey Got tees. (9G
“spnojo 4u sry “qsIUl UIGT | MS "MS es Le |S% GG 8b |ssr t6l° LLZ" SZ
“AZBY pUL 4YSVIIOAQ "aZBY PUL YSBOIAAQ|"M'S'S “WIRD os 8¢ G 4 9F Lt 966° 89S" |%%
‘ozey JUSIT 403g] “M “AN 'N aS LE € 9 1g zg CF 96€° |Z
“II19 MO *qSIU puUe 9ZEFT| “MM “wyeD cs 8s v ST Ig |9°S¥ Iss OSb” |%%
*N Azey -s ‘wing “Ie@aIO] “M CANON cs Le 9 j (ae) 9F Tt Chr =I
*IRIIO *qSIU UIYT) “N oa ONT *G | G9 € cha f IG |S‘&F ecs’ 69E° 10%
NM S TnuInd May "1eayo AT[VIIUay)| “MW "We €¢ |sc'ss € 4 os €v 8Ze" 6SE° |6T
"aZUY pue “ye14s "UIND “FST | ANN ‘Ss OS |gEgE 3G G OF Iv | O3E" | OLE’ 181
“¥STI "NI Avajo “4sevo0TaAQ] “MW ‘weg at Sr] bP 62 |S% z SSF sé | 4ee° | sts jst
*4SIUL HOG T, “sUIMOUG| *S “M‘S’S} MoUs 8E |S°8a j j Le ce Els" LZ" OL
*4SBVIIZAQ "IRITO} “AA “a ON fb |g°Se ¥ SP LE 98 SG" €62° {St
‘Tawny "qvapo ATTRIIVEH|"M'S'S “H'N| TeH bP 9% € 9% 9€ ve LLU Ta A 6
"IvaIQ *AYSIUT JS01 “AA “S IRETO! ‘“S "N | ‘oUS| T1°0 St 66 v SI GP L€ LS’ 431° |r
“uley “uley| “AA ‘s {uel isto | zp | se [ort r joe | ob | oat | ter ler
*1JOPUNY}"4SIP'YSAQ “M'NWM'M'S “UND! °S *syenbs 610 SP Ls, en S $F Le | 160° | 08% It
*N wns “Ig “Azey UOZIIOF| ° A "IBA $0'0 SP gf |S°S G3 G's? ct 083° #S¢e° |0L
“Urey *moZI10y rvou Azey 0331p] “MM a) 6G | GLE (ST Sg Gch |S'csh | €9z2° o9e° \6
*Azey UOzZTIOY “11119 *N Azey ‘Apnolg] -M "N G's ce € a St Gh Ok: ore je
*S ‘und *N Azey *N cezey‘aeayo ua] “AA “meg €s¢ sé |o'°s P 64 LY sis* i 2) ae A
"4S¥019AGQ *dsioqur “wud Mag] “AA ‘N G°GS TE 19S i] cP GP 623° stg’ |9
“M pues ‘wns AzeTy 0331p] “MM “mea GG |S°Sé S € Le |S'Lb LEG’ sos’ |S
*N ‘azey “LIQ *N Azey ‘dsip *wng] -s “mM es re |S°9 s°9 GoS |S°6% | Lts° | 6st |¥%
“SIp’WINd’ NZ AS *9°H NYSTUg* ZY YO T,| MA ‘aN GSr |G’sE |G°E € GCP |S°3r oge° t6E° |
“N 9zey “un “H 79 °N 9ezey “wun? /0431p “MS St re G ¥ Gur iS'sh | O13’ Fee’ 1G
“qySIW pue azeyy “OZBY PUL 4SVIIBZAQ/ WeD “weg oP ee j € (7 £¥ $86°EC) FLEES
‘Wd “Wv/"W‘d | "WV | ‘Wd | *W'V
*SUIUIA *SUIUIO I, “UIA «= “UO SOyouy] “xe | “ULL | “qIaq “ystow c 6 cS 6
Li uoissoidaq |
25 ert Re GA ae | BL con ee Le Bananas | pect ine
a7 *029 ‘ANS Jo oouvavoddy PULA ‘moug | “Wiey] aq LT “s3doy | “ALY 94} UL IojyoWMOUTLAT T, TayoMOIeEg

"L681 ‘huonigag sof ‘burping jo yday sajsibayy yoovbo0j0woaja py

315

“UUIN[OD OY} UI po}e}s sv S}[NSOI dy} VALS MONBAIESgO pug “peystuea AjoyerpoutuMt nq ;

“596 72 “UL EQQ' ‘our pue ‘TITY Suplreg ye UONRIs sjrlaqsoF] ‘Wed UO JO}OWIOIN US2MzOq 9OUdIOYICT
“snYy} paarosqo AT[Njored sem yuIod-Mop ay} : OYeISIUL ON “YIZZ pue “IGT +

“* | L661 |ezey yoryy, “aaoqe ‘iyo ‘Azey uozoFy
** I P'66L |Azeyiopy = ‘azey yory} “10Yy aaoqe “IPO
“* | P'66L |933tp 0331p ‘Azey WOZTLOY OIIP
** 19661 |'Azey ‘uoztI0Y oAOge IYySsIg 4qysug
** 10°00% |"A9N JSlUt AA 29°" WIND ezey pur IsIpA
** | 8°661 |O}tP 0341p “AZRH
~ “* 10°00G |O}tp 0731p ~AYSTINT
= 8661 | 0°00 |9}Ip 9711p “AZVY PUL JSLIIOAG,
S$ 8°66L | 0°00% |Azey 29 Ys1AKQ “Azey UOZTIOY “1eaTo “[UAH
> G'661 |S'66L | Azey Yseor9a0 Aypense g a) (@)
S G'66L|S'66L | AZ 29°WAG ‘aA0ge ‘I]o" N*ezy “|S “aIND
Qs o661| 8°66 | N Azey “wing “NI azey “g “wn?
Ss 8661] 0°008 | Sumey “Ny ezey HON “psdsyur “uD
& 8°66L | 000% |O}tP 9341p "NI Ozey HOIY] “SG “UND
~ L°661|0°00G |OP ‘Op’ N ‘azey “WA>®W"g “UND‘BAOge “ITD
& S661 | S661 |'9zZeY Youyy 2 ys1AQ “Azey uozi10Y 0331p
S $-661 | S661 |'ezeYy 29 “und had (0)
o S66L/9°661 |M B°S “ung ‘Azey UOZIOY “WIND Mag
= 0°00@ | 0°00 |'Azey pur ump *Azey WOZLOY 0731p
2 L661) 8°66 |°331p o}4Ip
= 9661 |9 66L |4e9[D ra) (@)
o 8661 | 8°66L }'2929°10 -ys1AO ‘ua *ApNoO{a *10Y “qe IpD
L661 | L661 |'2ey pure “wi "azey WY SrT
L661) 4°66 | e219 0741p
L661 | L°661 |'Azey * py uoztu0y eID onip
** 10°008 |"tP2TD ovIp
“* 1006 jOVIp o7Ip
** 10°00G ["amnd MaqT *1eITO
— {661 |'Lealo ‘wan op
** 18°66L [42210 "LI
** 10°00 |'9zey pue “IID “ATC ET
‘Sd LT “ON
Ag |"124,} ‘Sumaaq *SurU10 AT
kg F
‘WoT “31g "229 929 ‘IOYITA A

1837.]

LEST “youn of ‘buyilange yo yday

“M “9Tqerre |
“M “we
“OP"M “S’M 'S
Op" AA*S"343IT N
“31s “M "M
“wye) “M
“M “wey
“wen “MM
“M‘S‘S (“M
wep | CAN
M'S°M “M
“M “a ON
“MS N
‘M ‘a ON
M “a ON
aN “AT
“A TN
) “MS
“A CUTeD)
‘'S “34S *§
GAN ° Shas) “N
“M “MS
"31S" AA "SOP
“M 0}Ip
*SU0NS"g O7IP
“MS “wyeD
“M‘S'S —
aqeuey “7° N
‘34S "M's tite)
“AN “MS
548° MSM "WD
"USAT “UOT

Pure.

oSP ane Gh ty. deinGkes Suit nae: pte
o6h 7 q[Nq ay} Uo poysodep sem Macy e “YIET %

OV'O| SL |ELr (F'8S |L'er | Ler] L°SS|6'8h| 99 C9t'es| BFE'Es| SUI
Sips ep. |oMo =| Sy St] 6SISLElS'eS, 12% | 01g" its

Iy| OF | 2 | Lb 8F/S°6S| Gr] ZO6LI' | LES 0g

9¢ | Gh | $9 | 8b | SSF) S'I9/S°8F| 19.000" |I6I” 6%

cop} Ig |¢'99 | 6F Os] colses] solsst’ jaca 8%

4eg |S'¢g |c'I9 | og | +ts'PelSEsio’ss| ssitee | SLE" LG

rs | 2¢ [Sec | ep | SPS] ssis'zs| SsiPie’ | P9E" 9%

Ges |G'%o |Sus | Lh | Sze] 9cISTIS| ssjO0E" | eLE" G%

192] OS) “BE a) LF Is| Ps] Os] Psl9ze | 96E" £2

_| Ig] os 19 | GSP Ig} S'9c] Te] ssl6lg’ | 6LE" &%
L0°0| 6!| OS |S'e9 | eb | S*IS} 09] OS! Es|ee {90° re
SF SIs 19°09 |S°SF gg] 'ec] “S| S'9S|Z9T° | 02" 1%

coo] zo] I¢ |9°09 | FF zcl 6c SIS] ¢'9c|9F% =| Sze" 0%
t6p | 3g 6S ep |4o'ep] zs sgis'9clOre =| 098" 61

Ger iser |S1z¢ {Sep | Sep] Ssels‘erle'rslese | 968" 8I

Ly. Lv) 68a) GP 8r| cl sFis‘esiorg’ | 00F LI

Or! OF | SS | OF Ltl ec| Le] ¥S|9F% | 208" 91

ry | br | FS | CLE 9F| FS] OF ESILOL’ {SI ol

alp| SF | #8 Ir eros] Ll pSiOSt’ {28% | FI

«lb | Sb (9°8¢ | TP Lb| el ob] seltog’ | rer el

Lb| er | 6S IS'Ih | Sb] Ss] OF LgiPee’ | 88E rat

ae] Le | 6¢ 1S'ep | SHS scic tH seigse jee IL

oc! 6 | gc | sp | Sosl 9S] GF Sslose |eIb | OT

6h | og | 9S |S'eF 6r| es} os} eslose’ |6er 6

o¢| Ig | 6¢ |S'%p | Sos] 9S/S"IS|] sslose’ {LIF 8

Glp| Le | SS | OF | S'zF] es] Lb] esi%ie’ |P8E" dj

cer} gp | ss |s‘6e 6F| FS! 6blS'eslece’ | SLE" 9

6p | cp | 9¢ | 68 6r| Fel oFlsesiste’ | 6ze° ¢

8p |o'gp |o'se | Le BEIS'ES| SOF] ZS/9LZ |9LE" t

Cr | gg | OF | S'oFIS'9S| Fh 9S\FSe | PE" ¢

or | oF | 99 | OF | S’BF] SSIS'Lb] Ssiso% | 08E" %

ry | 8b | SS |¢o'8E cr] IS] 6b| PSlere'es| teres]

SB ‘Wd PWV OT “qq "A 'd “qq “W'V| (WW cd ‘WwW oC°V
S *yuiod-maq | "Xe } “UI | “IN| F | IN| OL] FF OL

‘uy ISART Jue | ey 7, °339ex7 “any ay} UL “Wey, | “1ayeWIOIeg
sajsibay poorbojosoajayy

316 Note on the Oxygyrus and Bellerophon. [ApRiL,

VI.—Note on the Genera Oxygyrus and Bellerophon. By W. H.
Benson, Esq. B. C. S.

When I described the Pelagian genus Oxygyrus in the 4th volume
of the Journal, from specimens taken on the surface of the Indian and
Southern Atlantic oceans, it did not occur to me to search for cognate
genera in any other order than that in which the characters of the
animal showed its place to be; still less did I expect to find any fossil
shell allied to it; but recent consideration of the recorded characters
of the fossil genus Bellerophon of MontrFort, which was placed by that
author among the Polythalamous Cephalopodes, and was subsequently
removed by Derrance, on account of the absence of septa, to the
neighbourhood of Argonauta among the Monothalamous Octopoda,
suggests the opinion that this shell is improperly associated with the
Cephalopoda, and that its real station is among the Nucleobranchous
Gasteropoda, with Atlanta and Oxygyrus, to the latter of which genera
it appears to be intimately related.

The manner in which the umbilicated species of Bellerophon are
convoluted, the acute keel which is observable in some species, and
the sinus which indents that keel within the aperture, are characters
which denote the affinity of the two genera; while the prolongation
of the lips on either side beyond the umbilicus, and the shelly texture
of Bellerophon, contrasted with the absence of any prolongation of
the lips, the subcorneous nature of the habitation of Oxygyrus, and
the sudden truncation of its partial keel, form sufficiently prominent
characters to distinguish them as generic groups.

That no recent species of Bellerophon has hitherto been discovered,
may be possibly owing to the Pelagian habits of the genus, and the
paucity of observers of the interesting Oceanic Testacea. Without
specimens I am unable to decide on a point on which Rane and
DrerraNceE are at issue; the former stating, in his Manuel, that the
shell of Bellerophon is thin; whereas, in the first volume of the
Zoological Journal, Durrance contrasts the great thickness of that
shell with the thinness of that of Argonauta. Even supposing the
latter statement to be correct, weight will not be considered likely to
interfere with the Pelagian habits conjecturally attributed to the
genus, it being now well ascertained that the ponderous Nautilus
Pompilius ascends to the surface of the ocean with as little difficulty
as the lightest of the naked Cephalapoda.

P. S.—In vol. 4, p. 175, there is a misprint in regard to the loca-
lity of Owygyrus. 29° 30° S. lat. should be 39° 30’ S. lat. The

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 317

erroneous locality is possessed of a temperate climate, whereas the real
one is occasionally subject to the invasion of fields of ice, and therefore
more strongly contrasted with the observed habitats in the vicinity
of the line, and in the Bay of Bengal.

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society,

Wednesday Evening, 3rd May, 1837.

The Hon’ble Sir Epwarp Ryan, President, in the chair.

Colonel D. Macueop, Engrs. M. A. Bienewx, Esq. Capt. S. F. Hannay,
and Dr. W. Grirrirn, were elected Members of the Society.

Dr. J. Swiney and Lieut. M. Kirroz, 6th N. I. were proposed by the
Secretary, seconded by Capt. Cunnineuam.

Professor O’SHAua@HNEssY, proposed by Dr. Corsyn, seconded by Sir
E. Ryan.

G. W. Bacon, Esq. C. S. proposed by Dr. Fatconer, seconded by Mr.
MacnaGHtTen.

Francis Ropinson, Esq. C. S. Futiehgurh, proposed by Captain
Forses, seconded by Mr. Macnacaren.

The Bishop of Cochin-China returned thanks for his election.

Read extract of a letter from Major Troyer, the Society’s Agent at
Paris, proposing that honorary membership should be conferred on Baron
Scuinuine of Cronstadt, the Mongolian and Tibetan scholar.

[Referred to the Committee of Papers. ]

Major TROYER mentions that M. GuizorT, Minister of Public Instruction, is about
to sanction a yearly grant of about 2,000 francs, for procuring copies of Sanskrit
manuscripts from Calcutta. The study of the Oriental languages is increasing fast
on the Continent, and a fresh supply of our publications indented for on London has
been immediately disposed of, Capt. TRoyrr’s French translation of the Rdja
Tarangini would not issue from the press under a year, on account of the difficulties
of printing the Sanskrit text.

Read a letter from the Secretary to Government, General Department,
directing the packages of Oriental books to be sent to the Export Ware-
house-keeper, and passing the bill for their package, Rs. 17.

The Secretary reported the death of Beuapur, the pensioned furash of
the Museum, who had been on the establishment since Sir Wiiitam
Jones's time. He was with his wife burnt to death in one of the late
dreadful conflagrations.

The account current of the Society with Messrs. Morrts, Dawe and
Co. shewed a balance of £75 18 1 in favor, after paying the arrears due
to the Oriental Translation Fund.

A letter from N. Caruistz, Sec. Antiquarian Society, dated November,
1836, acknowledged the receipt of the Journal for 1835.

2T

318 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, [Aprit,

Library.

The following books were presented.

Two copies of the Address by Earl Srannore to the Medico-Botanical
Society, January 1836, received from that Society through the Govern-
ment.

Voyage autour du Monde: the Experimental Voyage of the French cor.
vette Favorite in 1830-32, by Capt. Laptace,—presented by M. Fortune’
Evpoux, Med. Officer and Naturalist of the Frigate Lu Bonite.

The Quarterly Journal of the Calcutta Medical and Physical Society,
Nos. I and II.—presented by the Editors, Professors Goodeve and O’ Shaugh-

NESSY.
From the Booksellers ; Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia, Literary Men, 1.
Meteorological Journal for March,—by the Surveyor General.

Antiquities,
Read the following letter from Lieut Marxuam Krrvror, 6th N. I.
dated 2nd April, announcing that in compliance with the Society’s desire
he had visited Khandgirt, in order to re-examine the inscription published

by the late Mr. Stirutne.

‘« Agreeably to the request contained in your letter of the 20th ultimo, of which I
have the honor to acknowledge the receipt, I proceeded on Monday last to Bovanes-
war and Khandgiri, and examined the inscription given by STiRLING in vol. XV. page
313 of the Asiatic Researches, I found that only part of the inscription is given,
and that, too, appears faulty. I was unable to attempt a facsimile, not being provid-
ed with scaffolding or ladders, which are indispensably necessary for that purpose.
I shall therefore again visit Khandgii? in the course of a few days, when I hope to be
enabled to furnish a detailed account of the place and of the remarkably curious
caves and sculpture existing there.

‘¢ The inscription is immediately over a tolerably large cave on the southern face of
the hill; unfortunately a great part of it is obliterated : I am, however, in hopes of
making out a number of the apparently lost letters by a method I adopt of casting
different degrees of shade on the surface, and which I have found to assist greatly
in deciphering those of which there is the least shadow remaining. : :

‘+ 7 did not rest with observing this cave, as I saw no reazon why others more ex-
tensive should not possess like inscriptions ; in this conjecture I was not altogether
mistaken : for I found almost all, large or small, to have more or less writing, some
only having one word of six or eight letters (probably the names of the originators
of these hermitages), others, sentences. I discovered no less than 14, of 13 of which I
enclose copies: of these, four are apparently Sanskrit, one (a name) in a new cha-
racter, and the rest in the column character. ’ :

‘<7 have further great pleasure in announcing the discovery of the most voluminous
inscription in the column character I have ever heard of: it was shown to me by the
same ascetic who had assisted me before.

‘¢It is on a lowrocky hill under a high and isolated one, a mile to the west of the
Pooree road, and near Piplee at the N. W. corner of the famous tank named Konsla-
gung: it is called ‘ Aswastuma.’ There is neither road nor path to this extraordinary
piece of antiquity. After climbing the rock through thorns and thicket, I came of a
sudden on a small terrace open on three sides with a perpendicular scarp on the 4th
or west, from the face of which projects the front half of an elephant of elegant work-
manship, four feet high: the whole is cut out of the solid rock. On the northern face
beneath the terrace, the rock is chiselled smooth for a space of near 14 feet by 10 feet,
and an inscription neatly cut covers the whole space. It is divided apparently into
four paragraphs, two of about 36 lines each, a third of about 20, and a fourth of 93
lines, encircled by a deep cut frame or line, evidently to distinguish it from the other
inscription. I took a facsimile of it, as well as of 19 lines of the centre paragraph:
this took me a whole day to perform. Ishall copy the remainder on my return
thither before going to Khandgiri, as I consider it of far more importance than the
one there, a very sma!] part of it being obliterated. A number of new letters occur,
and variations of those already known. I am preparing a list of all, which I shall lay
before the Society together with all the facsimiles when finished,”’

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 319

Lieut. K1rror had met with obstructions in his inquiries from a mistrust of the
resident brAhmans, which he found to originate in their temples having been robbed
some years ago of slabs containing inscriptions, by some officer ; and he strongly
urged the justice of restoring any such that might have come into the Society’s
possession. One he suspected, fromits dimensions, was the identical one publish-
ed in the Journal for February.

The Secretary stated that on examination he found this to be the case, as a second
inscription of precisely the same character, now under publication, contained the name
of the Rajaof Orissa, who founded Bhubaneswar temple. The Meeting resolved una-
nimously, that the slabs should be restored, and that Lieutenant Kirror had their
warmest thanks for the suggestion,

Read a letter from Lieutenant Sar, Engineers, dated Allahabad, in
April, forwarding a facsimile taken on cloth and paper of an inscription
at Kalinjer, situated at the entrance of a temple of Mahadeva.

The greater part of this inscription being obliterated, it will be impossible to make
any profitable use of the facsimile, but it has been so far useful as to enable us to
ascertain that another large slab in the Museum in the same peculiar character,
must be the one stated to have been brought from the same fort and presented by
General STEWART.

‘* The inscription,’’ Lieutenant SALE writes, ‘‘ is cut on black marble; portions
of it are effaced by former clumsy attempts to take copies, which have destroyed the
letters. The date appears to be only about 700 years back, and the text contains
the name of a certain rfja by name PARMA’LIK. The resident brahmans givea
curious tradition of the origin of the palace and fortifications of Kalinjer, attributing
them to the virtues of a mineral spring which cured a réja in the Satya yuga froma
loathsome cutaneous disorder.”’

The Secretary exhibited Mr. Vincent Trecrar’s splendid collection
of the Gupra gold coins, which had been intrusted to him for the purpose
by the proprietor, whose zeal in this line of research had been attended
with remarkable success.

The box contained 40 gold coins of the series—principally of CHANDRA, SAMUDRA,
KuMARA, SKANDA and MAHENDRA GupTAS: also the new Vicramdditya type, and
the celebrated ARDOKRO coin.

Lieutenant Kirror had just added a new name to the same list from a coinin the
possession of an officer at Pooree. It bears the title Bdladitya, and a name not yet
well deciphended, NARA, perhaps intended for NARAYANA GUPTA.

Physical,

The following observations on the declination and inclination of the
magnetic needle made at Diamond Harbour, were obligingly communicated
to the Society by the chief hydrographer of the French corvette La Bo-
nite, Captain Var~uant, during her sojourn here.

The instruments used were of extreme delicacy, with a contrivance for changing the
agate of suspension which is found to be worn away by the platina point on which

it revolves. The poles of the magnets are changed at every observation so as to
remove all index error.

It will be seen that gradual change has taken place since the observations of. M.
BLOSSVILLE and Colonel Hop@son, published in the As. Res. Vol. XVIII. On
referring also to experiments made at Benares some years ago, the same fact is con-
firmed. The following table embraces an abstract of the whole of the observations.

Declination, or Magnetic variation.
o '

1813, Mean of Maj. HopGson’s obs. in N. West.Provinces,..... 0 41 East.

1821, March, observations at Benares, by J. PRINSEP, ........ 0 53 do
Wa ag Nae wee’ 5x o2 dongs Miia lncala ns a a ae Is) dior
TAS WERE ON Sy suleroyinratelsi shall GHETOSS eye's ote 3/2 OLGEO, rsh e aiched Unie ita ghee
1827, November, at Calcutta, by Captain FABRE, ............ 2),.38 54 do.
: by Surveyor General, .......... 2 28 36 do
1828, February, ditto, by GibLOn Sie ei as. nina eh 2-4) 16 do.
1829, June, ditto, by ditto, Saas Cekeaes 2.24 30 do.

1837, 14th April, at Diamond Harbour, La Bonite, 4 needles, .. 3 37 E
272

&

320 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aprit,

Inclination, or dip.

1827, November, at Calcutta, by M. BLOSSVILLE,...-.....+.-- 26 32 38 N.
1832, February, ditto,” by J. PRINSEP,-.sjeccscesusnse)) 20) 42m ot Ne
1837, April, at Diamond Harbour, mean of four observations, by

direct and indirect methods*, with two instruments, ........... 26 39. 4N.

The Secretary noticed that the bill drawn from Malacca on account of
the Tapir, had been presented and accepted for Rs. 226 12—but the animal
had not yet made his appearance. .

M. CuHevauier, mineralogist of the corvette La Bonite, requested the
Society’s acceptance of a series of Geological specimens frem Corsica.

Lieutenant Kittoxr presented specimens of the rocks in Cuttack :—also
a snake (Coluber mycterizans ?) in spirits ; thus described by the donor:—

‘¢ The snake was killed by a sipdhi in the hilly country west of Cuttack. It occur-
red to me that I had read of a similar reptile, and on referring to the Journal of the
A. S. for April, 1835, page 217, I found the description (given there by Lieut. Caut-
LEY) of one found near the Sewakk hills; mine, however, differs very materially in
some points, though it answers nearer to the description given of the ‘‘ snouted snake’?
in his note extracted from the Encyclopedia Britannica, as will be seen on comparing
the following detail :—

Ut eaastihs
Extreme length of the reptile, 2.0. ona ts os cues sneaitmes coca ceca 4 11 §
Circumference of the thickest part of body, ........cessecccesevee 0 2 ;%
Wittorofible Meeks iso cet pepe Siotachesoleinlel=jeinte vi Soros aioynretaiiers piaialeie torehieitors Omer al
Breadth of the widest part of the head, ......cserescecscecreerees Onis Ons
Length Of ditto... . 00sec cess eens cesses cesses ae reccserecererences OF. =
Projection of the upper jaw or snout, ............ so revallarane/chs)ceeyehstoree 0 oO;
Length from snout to the vent, «.....-.0..-eeeee d ajcle ole aloieiwivie a oje'st Br 2e
Ditto vent to end of the tail,.. ....... sis: b sina abebeitorede\ s sweets Juve Vapeiiese nels 1 9 &
Abdominal platesiOT SCaless. -\. \eleic) cle ect ee vim vleie cielo s'a'e)el ala) «'alols e/alelel aan maoy)
Subcaudal to extremity of tail, 2... 10.0050. 0. cece cece ce nn ses nveal 200

The eye yellow, oval shape, with black horizontal pupil. Color, upper half grass-
green, under half pea-green: has a white line on either side 1.16th of an inch wide for
whole length, except towards the extremity of the tail, which is very sharp pointed.
The lower jaws when the mouth is closed are even or nearly so with the upper, but
when open, expand to near double the width. It has double rows of teeth in both the
upper and lower jaws, and several in the upper, much larger than the rest, having
the appearance of fangs. Its motion is described as that of rapid bounds, moving also
swiftly on the leaves and branches of trees : the present specimen, however, was killed
in the sandy bed of the Mahdnaddi, near a bush, while in the act of catching a bird.
See Plate XXIII.”’

Lieut. Kirroz in another note mentions the discovery of extensive
coal beds in Ungool and Hindoee, near the Kursooa and Byturnee rivers.

The existence of the mineral at these places had before been made known
to the Europeans, and specimens had been produced. Lieut. Kirrox was anxi-
ous to visit and survey the locality, that he might report in further detail, as, if
conveniently situated for water carriage down the Mahdnaddt, the coal might be
made available for steamers touching at Pooree. The coal and iron mines are
together.

Letter from Professor Royze inclosing Prospectus of the London
Caoutchoue Company, and inviting the Society’s attention to this new
commercial product, which might be cultivated to any extent on the Silhet
frontier and in lower Assam.

The present supply, from Para chiefly, is many thousand tons less than the demand
for home consumption. The mode of gathering the juice for export followed at Para
is approved of, but the Company or Patentees recommend in lieu of the clay balls,
that wooden cylinders about the size of a quart bottle should be used. First dipped
into clay water, they are immersed in the crude juice and hung up to dry; the dip-
ping is thus repeated until a layer of Caoutchouc 4 an inch thick covers the cylinder

* The indirect method is by taking the dip out of the meridian, and reducing it
thereto by a simple calculation ; the agreement is very close.

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 321

about 6 inches high—-this cup (shaped like a tumbler) is then drawn off and the
cylinder used again.

The preference given to the solid clean rubber is doubtless consequent on the dis-
covery of a very cheap solvent of Caoutchouc in the volatile coal-oil, which is collect-
ed in large quantities at the gas-works. When rectified it resembles in lightness
and extreme volatility the distilled mineral naphtha, with which itis probably
identical. The Caoutchouc dissolved in this menstruum, and spread in a coat be-
tween two folds of silk or cloth, regains its solid and elastic form without injury.
Might not the naphtha springs of Assam be thus turned to account to introduce the
manufacture at once there, with the durable silks of the valley as a basis? Professor
Roy.e remarks, that all the trees on which the silk-worm feeds are found to contain
the Caoutchouc principle, which is supposed to be essential to the production of the
cocoon,

The splendid fossils from Dr. Sprsssury of Jabalpir, had arrived and
were exhibited.

They consisted of the humerus and cubitus of an elephant, upwards of 15 feet in
height ; also a portion of the pelvis of the same animal ; a very perfect elephant’s head,
ferruginized, of a smaller size, and the head and horns of a buffalo of large size.
Dr. SPILsBuRY pointed out no less than five new sites of fossils in the Nerbudda
valley, two of them due to the zealous search of Major OusELEY. His note along
with sketches of the fossils shall appear in our next.

A paper on anew genera of Raptores, one on a new species of Scolopacide,

and one on a new genus of the Plantigrades with a drawing, were received
from B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

A second fossil bone was exhibited and presented by Major Taytor,
brought up from the Fort boring at a depth of 362 feet below the surface,

A drawing of this fragment is given in Plate XXII. : it appears to be a fragment
of the scutellum or shell of a turtle—much resembling some of the fragments found
so plentifully among the Jumna, the Siwdlik and the Ava fossils. It is mineralized
just to the same extent as the bone exhibited at last meeting ; sp. gr. 2°5, loss by
heating red 10 per cent. A recent fragment found at the Sandheads by Dr. CaAnToR,
which had lost all its inflammable animal matter, had a sp. gr. 1°66.

The following specimens of natural history were presented.

A collection of shells, and two snakes preserved in spirits; by Mr,
Fetx, Indian Navy.

A collection of shells, by Lieutenant Monrruou, I. N.
A specimen of Squilla Mantis, by Lieutenant Monrniov, I. N.

A specimen of the Indian Sucking-fish (Echeneis Indica), and a foetus of
aspecies of ovi-viviparous shark preserved in spirits, by the Hon’ble Colo.
nel Morison, in the name of Mr. W. Ewin, Branch Pilot.

To the foetus of the shark the yolk bag is still attached by the’ funis. Colonel
Morison states that a shark was caught at the Sandheads on the 8th of January
last, which when opened was found to contain 17 young ones all marked and spotted
like the present specimen, which was one of them, although the mother was of the
bluish grey and white color, common to most species of the genus. The Indian
Sucking-fish (Echenets Indica) was found attached to her body.

Mr. J. T. Pearson exhibited to the Meeting specimens of the larvee,
pupa and imago of the Lamia Rubus. Fas. and a log of the horse-radish
tree, from which he extracted them.

Mr. PEARSON states, that having observed a tree at Howrah nearly dead from
the ravages of insects, he purchased it, and on examination found it pierced in all
directions with holes from 4 to # of an inch in diameter, perfectly round, and more
or less filled with a substance resembling coarse saw-dust. These holes were made
by the large, long, square-shaped apodal larve of the Lamia Rubus ; and on the tree
being kept about two months, the perfect insects began to appear, which led to an
examination of the interior, and the discovery of many specimens in the image state,
and that of the pupa exhibited to the Society. Mr. PEARSON mentioned, that, as
appears by the last part published of the Transactions of the Entomological Society,
Capt. W. SaunpDERs, who paid much attention to Indian Entomology, had never
een able to meet with the pupa of Lamia Rubus : therefore it may be new to science.

322 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Apriz,

The change from the larva to the pupa in this species appears to take place about
half way between the bark and centre of the tree ; and on changing from the pupa
to the imago state, the perfect insect works its way out, by eating with its strong
mandibles a circular hole, about the same size as that made by the larve in the
interior of the tree. The general direction of the passages made by the larve is
perpendicular ; while that of the exit of the imago is horizontal—the shortest way
in fact to the air.

The second experimental year of the Curatorship having expired, Dr.
Pearson read the subjoined report on the operations of the Museum for
the past year.

Report on the Museum of the Asiatic Society, by the Curator,—May 1837.

At the conclusion of the term of my charge of the Museum last year I stated the
improvements that had been made; and how much it was to be desired that it should
not be allowed to fall back into the state in which I found it twelve months before.
Iam now again called upon to report progress, and to request your attention to
form some arrangement by which the evils I then deprecated may be averted, and an
improved method adopted, if you wish to alter that which has been followed for the
past two years.

The present state of your Museum may be mentioned ina few words. The arrange-
ments of last year have been followed out, by improving the appearance of the
apartments and by matting the floors ; while by free ventilation the dampness, from
which so much inconvenience was formerly experienced, has altogether disappeared.
No enemy now remains indeed but the dust, which does much mischief by settling
upon the specimens, and giving a dingy appearance to them ; as well as by frequent
leaning being required, and the inevitable injury to which they are in consequence
exposed.

Improvements have also been made in the cabinets. They have been all glazed
and made ready for the reception of specimens, save one, which is nearly completed.
The subscription now on foot for this part of the Museum will render it all that can
be wished.

A great number of specimens have been presented during the year ; but owing to
the insufficient means taken by their presenters to preserve them, only a portion
could be made available to the purposes of the science. I may here state that, pre-
parations, whether of skins or of insects, which have not been preserved by arsenical
soap, or by some preparation of arsenic, are not proof against the attacks of insects
in this country ; even the so much vaunted solution of corrosive sublimate in spirits
of wine is, as I have found after a fair trial, to be almost useless. But of the speci-
mens presented, there have been mounted two hundred and thirty birds, ten of which
are of large size; twenty-eight mammalia, and sixteen reptiles ; eight skeletons
have been prepared and articulated in the Museum ; viz. those of the Orang-outang,
the cow, the ass, hog, adjutant, two terrapins and aturtle. These are complete, with
the exception of the first ; and those who know by experience the labour of preparing
and afterwards of joining together, or articulating as it is technically termed, the
bones of a skeleton especially in this country, will be able to appreciate the labours of
Mr. Boucuez, to whom the praise of executing the manual part of them belongs. The
bones of the Orang-outang were presented by Mr. Fritu, but the hands and feet
having been unfortunately lost, they were restored in wood from those of the Sumatran
gigantic ape in the Museum.

Besides the articulated skeletons there have been presented twenty-two other
osteological specimens ; consisting of the skulls of mammalia and birds, the jaw of
a whale and the legs of the Emeu.

The other specimens consist of a few reptiles and fishes, and a considerable num-
ber of insects and shells.

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 323

Independent of the above, Mr. Hopeson of Nipal sent a series of upwards of
eighty well preserved skins of birds, with the intention of their being placed in the
Museum, as the originals from which some of the plates of his forthcoming great
work have been taken; but circumstances having rendered it desirable to send
them for the examination of a naturalist of eminence in England, they were, on his
promising speedily to replace them, delivered over, by directions from the Secretary,
for transmission there.

With regard to the financial arrangements, the Secretary did not think himself
empowered to advance for contingencies any sum beyond that voted by the Society.
But that sum being nearly absorbed by the salaries of Mr. BoucHez and his
nephew, who is employed to assist him, I have paid the remainder of the charges
myself; and in this manner expended Co.’s Rs. 138 15 6, more than I have received.

A few words may be expected from me as to the future management of the
Museum. Much has been urged against expending the funds of the Society for this
purpose; and a strong protest on the same side, signed by five Members, has also
been givenin. So far as my own feelings are in question, I shall be happy to yield
to this or any other view of the subject taken by the majority. Although I do not
agree with those who think money ill expended, which is expended upon an object
that contributes to further the pursuits of any considerable portion of the Society.
And my respect for the protest would not have been less had it been signed by the
older Members of the Society, instead of by those who had been elected only two
or three months before the proceedings took place, against which they thought
proper to protest ; who mistook the mere lodgment of money in public securities
for a vested fund; and who had not, I believe, any one of them, ever seen the Museum
previous to, or since the new arrangements were made! Under these circumstances I
am not inclined to allow much weight to the protest, nor to sacrifice our Museum in
Accordance with the views of the protestors. It is true, a substitute for a Curator
has been proposed in a committee, each member of which should undertake a par-
ticular department ; and as a body assisting with their advice, and superintending
the operations of the Curator, such a committee would be of great service; but as an
executive engine, a committee is always worse than useless, and I anticipate nothing
but failure in the scheme. If your Curator is not a paid and responsible officer, you
will, in effect, have no Curator at all; and if you have no Curator, you will have no
Museum ; while I am sure a Museum is, in the present direction of men’s minds to-
wards natural history, essential to the well-being, if not even to the existence of the
Society. If our own funds cannot support our Museum as it should be supported,
we ought to apply to the Goverment to assist us ; when, judging from the liberal
views of science taken by the present Governor General, and the anxiety he has
evinced to encourage that of natural history in particular ; coupled with the fact
that the Court of Directors have ever been the patrons of zoological pursuits ; there
is little fear of our making the application in vain. I think the advantages of adopt-
ing this plan would be great and manifold; our Museum would be placed ona
vigorous and permanent footing ; and be the means of enhancing the prosperity of
our institution, and of conferring no light benefit upon the public: while we should
soon be able to wipe off the reproach so repeatedly and justly thrown upon the name
of Englishmen in the East,—of leaving to distant nations the task and the honor o¢
gleaning in our own field the treasures of natural history, which we ourselves are

indifferent and too ignorant to reap.
J, T. PEARSON.

Resolved, that the Report be referred to the Committee of Papers for
the purpose of drafting such arrangement as the Society’s funds may
permit for the maintenance of the Museum of natural history on the most
efficient footing.

VIII.—Meteorological Register.

324

Arp pue yoy Atjensnun

*yse019A0 “Apnoyo
*aza01q Ysaly op
op op
op op
op op
BP) 6) op
*17Muans op
*1Ba]o op
“TNT bP Cz) fa)
op *Apnojo
‘dia )) -Azey op
op op
op op
‘yoy AIa@A = * Xe aTD
*Azey —*.148"9" SOy *[S
op op
op op
“pura joy Op op
op op
“reap «+9. “Sox Aavoy
“I10 ‘uM = "UMD “119
‘snjerjs *Apnojo
"azeYy op
‘ymuind = "avaJ9
‘Apnoyd ‘uno ‘3110
‘ajs*uINd -1[nuINd
*“IQUMU °3S%019A0
‘aug = ‘Apnoyo
op “Tp
"ul10}s ‘Apnopo *Azey
B 5
o ie
3 e
B m
*19YIVI AA

*4sam YINOS §6‘0

_—— eee

2g Om

Cr ee ee
AMM SM 9 OSoOO
SEsneeesroe

ADOASOHHOABHOSOAHKMASCANA

~

2 992929

—]
ESO © th 1915

a”

a a

aa os
a 6 OD

=

SMBORMRSSOS

as

SSS ODAA
AD (60 19 19 19

a“

>

a

a7)
N
VNC

|

“fq ‘oq.
*qinq-jam
ainodea
*IJo}auIo0IZ
Ay ey

“"yulod-mMaq |

*Joor uo she
s,unsul jvazy
*JOOI UO plod
*4y010d-mMop
JO wolsus,
{eulIsaqueD
"qinq-3am Jo |
uolssaidaq

Aq

*Ayrprun yy
pezenoyeD

“Sowlo1} xo

= Bo Sie se oy IS Sitoqsenie 2 ee A ee
"LESt ‘udp fo yjuopy ay} wof “njjnajvp ‘20g Avsspy ay2 yo yday ‘uajsihay jv01bojo.0ajayr

*a10Ssaf JB OIE Ul paiinos0 auo satjONIWsap Ar19A Vy
oJeM JSS ¥ SEA aay. —'sayout pO ‘par taO pugs yore, uO Urey “YyINIZ ay} Mojaq ATqeqord saumMeuLOS axe suOLearasqo quo d-aaq ey. L—'390" Pus Ze)’ SlajauIOLeg Jo aoueIEyIG.

*g9|8‘0T|S OT) F*Z8{ZEL‘

¥F6 (Leo°

—

6€9°63; 19 | 99

‘16 18S “ logs’
6°66 j€99" |ezoe
9&6 |3b9" 969°
\L'S6 |L99. j61L"
6°96 |F¥9 169"
686 \89. {169°
¥°26 |002 jogs
‘96 989 jaeZ®
of98 jeh9! laso%
g'c6 \68h. ines’
686 |obh 2655
E'FOLIQSE, | PPPS
Z‘OOL|0FF, leah
6°66 119. p99"
18 fee
€ € ae
$°S6 |66b. lgce
2:16 |ppa* |oae®
8°F6 j019° jo99*
8°F6 1909" |299
8197 je89r
689° j2eh
£8s° log‘
Lb” jec9°
699" |PE9%
129° |e89°
Lg9" 16025
(98 |TSL’ 1615
'%8 |999° lor,
6°16 (88S°0E)Q999'6
o oo
rs bees
Ba; ws 8s
BB] Ral ee
“5 BS! ss
fr Reb Ue

“MN °d f 38 SuOTJeAIISGO

03/9

“qing-jom
Aq simodea
uoIsus}
[eUlIsajueD

jo

*AQIprun
pazepnoyep

*puzz oy} Go nods

$9163) “ea

ee | ee

p‘oric's 12‘8 |o‘BBl9FOF |gZof
OSOL|OSOTI6B JefesieEZ’ |goLé
8°69/0°61|0°S1]0°06\BZ2" FOB.
E89 PSTIOSZTIC*T6|96L" lgeB®
S‘OL|P SII SUIT06|F82Z" jozee
T‘9/| —— |0'g [e*es|964" |apat
g‘c1i0‘R }9°Z 16°88}998° | TT6S
B‘9L\0°6 |8°8 {9°Le\sc8. jeZe*
g9L\09 {Ig |L‘9B|ZIZ" |goL<
g‘elie's |2°8 |6°68)I19. [96°
0‘BL|9°6 |S°6 |6°T6|6LS" |pI9S
Sg9|L‘e1|9‘slje*e6|9so jale*
ST9O6IIG‘QTIG: 16/962" |6T96
O'T9lsPIIPEL|L°06|POL" |aaZ
S99 eSUL'SI|T°GB\PES TLL‘
LZ9|9°8r16°B11G16|FL9° | | Tal
0°89/Z‘SI|T'I1|e°88|629° |00L¢
OfTLI9‘Z JO°L |g*9B\GIL* jeeLs
o*89|gr|P'at|a‘ae|ZhL" |a6L'
BE9|BPTINELIPS9B|PSL" juBLS
199/01 1j8018e8/694" |p 18°
SLOOCOTIUOTIEHBIGSL, 1E6LS
B°SLIO‘Z {OSL I188j00L* jo9L*
Lélgie'g j€'9 |6°¢8|\869. |seL<
r69|0%8 |e°9 |e‘cB|46L° |ong°
of99ie‘o1/s‘tt|Z:e8|tZZ* leogs
£°99|6'9 |2°9 |s*ae/108° ieee.
0°69/6'8 |EOL|P‘sZ\PF8. jPo8s
oc29ip'9 jo'B |oaZ|S4Z"_ |Lo8‘
8°8S| T°G1{9°ST|Z 98] 192 "08/96/68
Pcs | Daolonlealz ozs
gn UFOS os aig Seay
SE) g |wllagi eleg alee
& |e [ee|E Sl 3188 wl-°e
Fal SMerleces! Se] S
MELB /Se/E8("8| ta] 85

°W 'V OL Je SUOTIBATESGO

puejs PIO

0&
66

*y}UOWN 9} j0 keg | PAN OD Ht SO ES OD

JOURNAL

OF

meer AD LA TYCO SO CTE TY:
No. 65.—May, 1837.

1.—Journal of a visit to the Mishmee hills in Assam. By Wo. Grir-
ritH, M. D. Madras Medical Establishment.

{In a letter to Captain F. JENKINS, Political Agent, N. E. Frontier; communi-

cated by Government to the Asiatic Society, the 5th April, 1837.]

In pursuance of my intention of visiting the Mishmee hills, as soon
as the season was sufficiently advanced, I left this station on the 15th
October, and proceeded up the Brahmapitra, or Lohit, to the mouth
of the Karam Pdnee, which we reached on the third day. I thence
ascended this river, which is a mere mountain stream, for a similar
period, at the expiration of which I had reached its extreme navi-
gable point at that season of the year, even for the small boats which
ITemployed. At Chonpéra the rapids of the Brahmapztra commence,
and thence they increase rapidly in frequency and violence ; so much
so, that the river is only navigable for small boats one day’s journey
above the mouth of the Karam. No villages exist on the great river,
the extreme banks of which are clothed with heavy tree jungle. It
is much subdivided by islets formed of accumulations of sand and
boulders: these islets being either scantily covered by coarse species
of sugar, or tree jungle, or grass and tree jungle. The Karam isa
considerable stream, consisting of a succession of rapids; its banks
are clothed with very heavy tree jungle, among which the simul*,
udalt, and a species of alder occupy conspicuous places. On the
second day of its ascent we reached.the Kamptee village Palampan,
situated about a mile inland in a southerly direction ; it is small and
@f no consequence, although the Raja is of high rank.

* Bombax heptaphyllum. + Sterculia sp.
2u

326 Journal of a visit to (May,

At this village my attention was first directed to a very valuable na-
tive dye, the room of the Assamese; with this dye all the deep blue
cloths so much used by the Kamptees and Singphos are prepared. What
is more curious, it belongs to a family (Acanthacea), the constituents of
which are generally devoid of all valuable properties—it is a species of
Ruellia, and is a plant highly worthy of attention. Leaving the boats,
I proceeded up the Karam, the general direction of which is about
E. S. E., and after a tedious march of five hours over small boulders,
reached the first Mishmee village on the route. This village is called
Jingsha, deriving its name, as appears to be always the case, from the
Gam: it is about six miles from the foot of the hills—it is small, the
number of houses not exceeding ten, and possesses apparently very
few khets. The Gam is a man of inferior note. After a halt of two
days to enable my people to bring up the provisions, &c., I left for
Brahma-kind, which, from Captain Witcox’s description, I imagined
to be the usual route to the interior. Brahma-kind lies to the E. N.
E. of Jingsha, from which place it is distant by the path, which is very
circuitous, about twelve miles. The route at first follows another bed
of the Karam to the S. W., thence ascending the Dat Pidnee to the
eastward, thence diverging to the north through a heavy tree jungle,
and after traversing this for about an hour ending at the kind, to
which place the descent is steep, but short. Of this celebrated place
much has been said, but no description at all answers to it, as it
exists now. ‘The scenery is bold, the hills on either side of the river
being very steep but of no great height, and the kind, or reservoir
itself is totally lost in the contemplation of the immensely deep bed
of the river and the gigantic rocks visible in every direction. The
extreme width of the bed of the river is certainly upwards of one
hundred yards, but of this only the left half is occupied by the stream.
The kuind is contemptible, and unless the attention were especially di-
rected to it, would quite escape observation. The Deo Pdnee is a
paltry attempt at a waterfall. The course of the river is slow and
sufficiently tranquil, but to the eastward there is a violent rapid
ending about sixty yards from the kind itself. This reservoir owes
its existence to the projection of two rocks into the Lohit; at this
season it contains but little water. The fuqeer’s rock is a huge mass
perforated near its summit ; its extreme apex is accessible, but with
difficulty ; it does not represent Gothic spires, this appearance, so far
as I know, being limited to shell-limestone. At this romantic spot
I staid three days, paying particular attention to the vegetation of the
place, which presents some curious features, of which the most

1837.} the Mishmee hills in Assam. 327

remarkable is the existence of a species of maple and one of rue: the
former being an inhabitant of Nipal. the latter of considerable eleva-
tions on the Khasiya ranges. I was met here by Taran Gam, the
chief of the kénd, who claims all the offerings invariably made to the
deity by every native visitor of whatever rank or religion he may be.
After examining the adjoining hills, over which the route pursued
by Lieutenant Witcox lay, I was convinced of the impracticability of
proceeding, at least with the usual description of Assamese coolies.
I was therefore compelled to retrace my steps to Jingsha, having pre-
viously arranged with Taran Gam for guides to shew me the usual
route. At Jingsha I was delayed for several days in bringing up rice,
which had been kindly forwarded from Sadiyd by Lieutenant Miuiar,
and without which I knew it would be impossible to visit the interior.
From Jingsha I proceeded up the Karam in an easterly direction,
diverging thence up the Kussing Pdnee ina N. E. direction, thence
skirting the foot of the hills, through remarkably heavy bamboo
jungle. After a long march we descended a low hill to the Lat Pdnee, but
at a higher point than any previously visited. The following day I
commenced the ascent, passing during the day a small Mishmee village
without a name, and halting on the slope of a hill in heavy tree jungle.
Commencing our march early next morning, we ascended and descend-
ed several considerable hills, and at noon reached Deeling, the Dilling
of Captain Wiicox. This is a small village consisting of a few
houses, scattered in various directions, and opposite to it on the great
mountain Thumathaya is another called Yeu: there is about this place
a good deal of cultivation. It was here that I came upon the route
previously followed by Captain Wiicox. This I followed as far as
GHALoow’s: itis correctly described in that officer’s memoir on Assam
and the neighbouring countries. Our halts were as follows :—on the
third day the bed of the Loft ; on the fourth at the mouth of the Lung ;
on the fifth at GHatoom’s, whose village has been removed to the
banks of the Lohit, and at a distance of about one hour’s march in
advance from the old site. From GuHatoom’s J proceeded to Kurosna’s,
whose village is on the north bank of the Lohit. I crossed the river,
which is here about forty yards wide, and as usual deep and tolerably
rapid, on a bamboo raft, no one but the Mishmees venturing by the
suspension canes, which are here stretched over a space of about
eighty yards, and at a formidable height from the stream. From
KuosHa’s I proceeded to Praimsona’s, whose village is at a much
higher elevation than any of the others: but Primsone was unfortu-
nately absent. This was the extreme point to which I was enabled
2u2

328 Journal af a visit to (May,

to proceed, and after waiting three days for the arrival of the chief,
I returned to Knosua’s, where I met with Primsone, who had just
returned from a visit to Trusone, a chief whose village is far in
the interior.

I had thus become acquainted with all the influential chiefs near our
frontier, and by all I was received in a friendly and hospitable manner.
In accordance with my original intentions, my attention was in the
first place directed towards ascertaining whether the tea exists in this
direction or not, and, as I have already informed you, I have every
reason to think that the plant is unknown on these hills. From what
I have seen of the tea on the plains, J am disposed to believe that the
comparative want of soil, due to the great inclination of all the
eminences, is an insuperable objection to its existence.

As I before observed to you, during my stay at Jingsha my curiosity
had been excited by reports of an incursion of a considerable force of
Lamas into the Mishmee country. It hence became, having once
established a footing in the country, a matter of paramount import-
ance to proceed farther into the interior, and, if possible, to effect a
junction with these highly interesting people; but all my attempts to
gain this point proved completely futile; no bribes, no promises
would induce any of the chiefs to give me guides, even to the first
Mishmee village belonging to the Meyhoo tribe. I was hence com-
pelled to content myself for the present, with obtaining as much
information as possible relative to the above report, and I at length
succeeded in gaining the following certainly rather meagre account.

The quarrel, asusual, originated about a marriage settlement between
two chiefs of the Meyhoo and Taeen tribes : it soon ended in both parties
coming to blows. The Meyhoo chief, Root1ne, to enable him at once
to overpower his enemies, and to strike at once at the root of their
power, called in the assistance of the Lamas. From this country a
force of seventy men armed with matchlocks made an invasion, and, as
was to be expected, the Taeen Mishmees were beaten at every point and
lost about twenty men. The affair seem to have come to a close about
September last, when the Lamas returned to their own country.
Where it occurred I could gain no precise information, but it must
have been several days’ journey in advance of the villages I visited.

It was owing to the unsettled state of the country, resulting from
this feud, that I could gain no guides from the Digaroos, without whose
assistance in this most difficult country, I need scarcely say, that all
attempts to advance would have been made in vain. These people
very plausibly said, if we give you guides, who is to protect us

1837.} the Mishmee hills in Assam. $29

from the vengeance of the Meyhoos when you are gone, and who is to
insure us from a second invasion of the Lamas? Another thing to be
considered is the influence even then exercised over the Mishmees
near our boundaries by the Singphos connected with the Dupha Gam;
but from the renewal of the intercourse with our frontier station,
there is every reason for believing that this influence is ere this nearly
destroyed.

I was, after various attempts, reluctantly obliged to give up the
affair, although I am by no means certain that, had I known of the de-
lay that would take place before I met Captain Hannay, a longer so-
journ in the hills would not have been attended with success. I returned
by the same route, halting at Deeling to enable me to ascend the great
mountain Thumathaya, on the top of which I passed one night, and the
ascent of which in every respect amply repaid me for all difficulties
incurred. On my return I visited Tapan Gam’s* village, where I met
several Singphos, who were engaged in the late troubles on the side
of the Dupha, and which is reported to be the favorite haunts of
a famous Singpho dacoit, Cuu’n Yu’Ne ; thence I returned to Jingsha.

Nature of the country. The country traversed during the above
journey consisted of a series of ascents and descents, as must always
evidently be the case where the route follows the course of a consi-
derable river; for difficulty it cannot well be surpassed, this again
depending on the proximity of the route to the Lohit. The only
comparatively easy portion is that between Daf Pdnee and the place
where we descended to the bed of the large river. The hills are
invariably characterised by excessive steepness, and as the greater
portion of the route winds round these eminences at some height
above their bases, the marching is excessively fatiguing and difficult,
to say nothing of its danger. In very many places a false step would
be attended with fatal consequences; in one place in particular,
upwards of an hour was consumed in traversing a sheer precipice at a
height of at least one hundred feet above the foaming bed of the Lohit ;
the only support being derived from the roots and stumps of trees
and shrubs, and the angular nature of the face of the rock, which is,
1 believe, grey carbonate of lime:

Paths. The paths are of the very worst imaginable description,
always excessively narrow and overgrown by jungles in all directions.
In very steep places the descent is assisted by hanging canes, which
afford good support. No attempt is ever made at clearing them of

* This chief is not worthy of any encouragement. He would feel this the more, owing
to the proximity of his village to our boundary and its easiness of access.

330 Journal of a visit to [May,

any obstruction: indeed the natives seem to think that the more diffi-
cult the paths the better, a great-r security being thus obtained from
foreign invasion. Better paths do exist, and there is one in particular
on the north of the Lohif, which is that commonly used by the
Mishmees when carrying cattle back from the plains to their homes.
But it was my fortune to be shown the very worst, although I
escaped the cliff above alluded to by following on my return another
but very circuitous route. Up to Guatoom’s old site the hiils are nearly
entirely clothed with dense tree jungle, the points of some being
covered with a coarse grass; thence every step towards the eastward
is accompanied by a most material improvement, the hills presenting
a very pleasing and varied surface, and being only clothed with tree
jungle towards their bases. The extreme summits of the loftiest are
naked and rugged.

Rivers and Torrents. The torrents which are passed between the foot
of the hills and GuHatoow’s are the Tussoo (Diss of Wttcox), which
separates Thumathaya from Deeling, the Lung and the O. Of these the
Lung is the only one not fordable ; the Mishmees cross it by suspension
canes. I preferred constructing a rude bridge, which, as the torrent
is divided by huge boulders, was neither a difficult nor a very tedious
affair. The Tid-ding, which is of considerable size, is on the right
bank of the river. The rills are frequent, especially towards the foot of
the hills. I saw only one waterfall of any magnitude near the Tussoo :
the body of water is not great, but the height of the fall is certainly one
hundred feet. The Lofit itself beyond the Lung is of no great size,
the average breadth of the stream at that season being from forty to
fifty yards. At Guatoom’s its depth did not appear to exceed thirty
feet. It is a curious fact, its temperature is lower than that of any of its
tributaries. Although I have not seen the Dibong, judging from the
comparatively small size of the Lofit, the probability is much in favor
ef the former carrying off the waters of the Tsan-poo.—PRimsonG in-
deed informed me that the Lofhit above the Ghaloom Pdnee (Ghaloom
Thee of Wiucox) is an insignificant mountain stream.

Altitude of Mountains. Of the height of the various ridges sur-
mounted I can give no idea: the only thermometer I had was
unfortunately broken before my arrival at the kind. The high-
est I visited was Lampiang-thaya; the next in height Thumathaya:
on both these snow occasionally collects during thecold months. The
western face of the latter is completely bare towards its summit, the
eastern being covered with tree jungle. Of the former, the upper
third is completely naked ; and two efforts to complete its ascent were
fruitless.

1837.] the Mishmee hills in Assam. 331

Geology. Of the geology of these hills I am unfortunately incompe-
tent to judge; nor was I ever enabled to make a satisfactory collection,
owing to the impossibility of procuring additional carriage.

Zoology. The subjects presented by the animal kingdom are cers
tainly not extensive either in number of species or of individuals. I
observed no wild quadrupeds except monkeys and an occasional
squirrel; no tigers exist, but bears are represented as tolerably
numerous. he number of birds which 1 succeeded in procuring
barely amounted to species.

Botany. Of the botany it is not my intention here to give an
extended account. It is sufficient to state that it appears to have
similar features with other portions of the Sub-Himdlayan ranges.
I did not reach the region of fir trees, but I could plainly distinguish
by the telescope the existence of very extensive forests on the loftier
ranges to the eastward. ‘The families that have the most numerous
representatives are Composite, Urticee, Balsaminee, Cyathandiacee,
Acanthacee, Graminee and Filices. The most interesting, chiefly from
the indicating elevation, or from their being usually associated with
climates similar to that of northern Europe, are Ranunculacee, includ-
ing that valuable drug the Mishmee-Teeta, and the celebrated poison
Bee. Fumareacee, Violaciea, Camelliacee, Hamamelidia, including the
Bucklandia and Sedgwickia, Gentianee, Vacciniacee, Campanulacee,
Thymalee, Juglandee, Cupulifere. The most unique plants is a new
genus of Raffleseuacea, like its gigantic neighbour of the Malayan
Archipelago, a parasite, on the root of a species of vine.

The natives of this portion of the range are divided into two tribes,
Taeen or Digaroo and Meyhoo, these last tracing their descent from
the Dibong Mishmees who are always known by the term crop-haired.
The Meyhoo, however, like the Taeens, preserve their hair, wearing
it generally tied in a knot on the crown of their head. The appear-
ance of both tribes is the same, but the language of the Meyhoos is
very distinct. They are perhaps the more powerful of the two; but
their most influential chiefs reside at a considerable distance from the
lower ranges. The only Meyhoos I met with are those at Deeling,
Yeu, a small village opposite Deeling but at a much higher elevation,
and Tupan. I need scarcely add that it was owing to the opposition
of this tribe that Captain Wuxcox failed in reaching Lama. The
Digaroos are ruled by three influential chiefs, who are brothers,
Darisonc, Kuossa, and Guatoom : of these, Drisone is the eldest and
the most powerful, but he resides far in the interior. Parmsone is
from a distant stock; and as the three brothers mentioned above are

332 Journal of a visit to (Mar,

all passed the prime of life, there is but little doubt that he will soon
become by far the most influential chief of his tribe. Both tribes
appear to intermarry. The Mishmees are a small, active, hardy race,
with the Tartar cast of features; they are excessively dirty, and have
not the reputation of being honest, although, so far as I know, they are
belied in this respect. Like other hill people, they are famous for the
muscular development of their legs :—in this last point the women
have generally the inferiority. They have no written language ;—
their clothing is inferior; it is, however, made of cotton, and is of
their own manufacture ;

that of the men consists of a mere jacket
and an apology for a dhoti,—that of the women is more copious, and
at any rate quite decent: they are very fond of ornaments, especially
beads, the quantities of which they wear is very often quite astonishing.
They appear to me certainly superior to the A’bors, of whom, however,
I have seen but few. Both sexes drink liquor, but they did not seem
to me to be so addicted to it as is generally the case with hill tribes :—
their usual drink is a fermented liquor made from rice called month ;
this, however, is far inferior to that of the Singphos, which is really
a pleasant drink.

Religion. Of their religion I could get no satisfactory information :—
every thing is ascribed to supernatural agency. Their invocations to
their deity are frequent, and seem generally to be made with the view
of filling their own stomachs with animal food. They live ina very
promiscuous manner, one hundred being occasionally accommodated in
asingle house. Their laws appear to be simple,—all grave crimes
being judged by an assembly of Gams, who are on such occasions
summoned from considerable distances. All crimes, including murder,
are punished by fines; but if the amount is not forthcoming, the
offender is cut up by the company assembled. But the crime of
adultery, provided it be committed against the consent of the husband,
is punished by death; and this severity may perhaps be necessary if
we take into account the way in which they live.

The men always go armed with knives, Lama swords, or Singpho
dhaos and lances ; and most of them carry cross-bows—the arrows for
these are short, made of bamboo, and on all serious occasions are
invariably poisoned with bee. When on fighting expeditions, they use
shields, made of leather, which are covered towards the centre with
the quills of the porcupine. Their lances are made use only for
thrusting : the shafts are made either from the wood of the lawn
(Caryota ureas) or that of another species of palma juce—they are
tipped with an iron spike, and are of great use in the ascent of hills.

1837.) the Mishmee hills in Assam. 333

The lance heads are of their own manufacture and of very soft iron.
They have latterly become acquainted with fire-arms, and the chiefs
have mostly each a firelock of Lama construction.

Their implements of husbandry are very few and rude. They have
no metal utensils of their own manufacture,—all their cooking being
carried on in square capacious stone vessels, which answer their
purpose very well. The population is certainly scanty, and may be
estimated as follows :—

AU ig ih ati ctelo aac we aden 61 het wining sae aie Bat o wl sine winnie » is) gm 50
MT ses SR ha, Saban, nielfalo. 6, mk julia: s/0la ane si. s ty SiS iy Rattan mokeinibint Set sis 80
NINES TAREE WCU ale as ain ia, di cink. cin Va! anmsol dla ain, SON) wh leg «xsi Mamaia 80
Rec OOMA Ss ele cre a otcvencislie.sue avainso oys\0is\ uals, 1e,eta).as6 Sisal@. erence encss 80
DEMHEUM geinmls see seks ones ce nese wencebce chive seins ecrasa” - LUO
PMMASONE oud at ccd ek oe ee beet coeds se bebe bade cee be 70

460

This must be considered as a rough estimate, and probably is con-
siderably exaggerated. '

The number of villages among which the above population is
distributed is seven, but it must be remembered that there are two
other villages, namely, Meerisao and Rulings, close to the Khashas.
By far the greater number of villages appear to be located near the
banks of the Lohit ; I saw only one situated on the Leeng ; while on the
summits of Thumathaya, the villages Jingsha, Tapan, Deeling and Yeu
consist of several houses, none, however, exceeding ten in number ;
and Guatoom’s, Knasua’s and Primsone’s consist each of a single
house. The houses in the former case resemble a good deal those of
the Singphos, and are of variable size; in the latter case the house is
of enormous length, this depending on the rank of the possessor, and
capable of accommodating from eighty to one hundred and sixty
persons,—all are built on machauns, constructed almost entirely with
bamboo, divided into compartments and thatched with the leaf of a
marontaceous plant (arrow-root family) likewise found in Assam ; this
being again covered, at least in some instances, with the leaves of a
species of ratan. The leaf of the former answers its purpose admir-
ably both as to neatness and durability, and forms an excellent protec-
tion against the rain. Kuasua’s house is certainly one hundred and
sixty feet in length; it is divided into twenty apartments, all of which
open into a passage: generally it would appear on the right side of
the house as one enters, along which the skulls and jawbones of the
various cattle killed during the possessor’s life time are arranged. In
each apartment there is a square fire-place, consisting merely of earth,

2x :

334 Journal of a visit to (May,

about which the bamboos are cut away. As no exit for the smoke is
allowed, the air of the interior is dense and oppressive, and often
exceedingly painful to the eyes.

Domestic animals. Their live-stock consist chiefly of hogs, mathoons,
a noble animal intermediate between the bull and buffalo, and fowls.
Of these the hogs are the most common—they are easily procurable ;
but they are not at all disposed to part with the fowls, which they say
is the favorite food of the deity. I was hence frequently reduced to
eat pork, which seemed to me, no doubt, on account of its vile
feeding, very unwholesome. On my arrival at each village a hog was
killed as a matter of course, of which a portion was presented to me,
and a portion to my people. In one case only a young mathoon was
killed ; in all these cases, the flesh is immediately cut up and devoured
as soon as possible, Their cooking is very rude, chiefly consisting of
minces. Chowrie-tailed cows are only to be met with farther in the
interior.

Their dogs are of the ordinary pariah kind.’ Cats are uncommon.

Among the skulls ranged in their houses, those of several other
kinds of cattle occur, including the cows of the plains, and the buffa-
lo; the remainder are procured eutirely from Lama.

Cultivation. Their cultivation is scanty, apparently not sufficient to
supply even their wants, and carried on in a very rude way. The
most favorable places are of course selected, either on the slopes of
the hills or on the occasionally more level patches, and joining the
Lohit. The soil in almost all cases consists of a thin superstratum of
vegetable mould. Some of the villages are in possession of a good sort
of hill rice, but the chief cultivation is of bobasd*, goomdant or Indian
corn, khonee{ and two or three still inferior grains. The villages
situated at low elevations produce excellent yams and aloos of seve-
ral kinds. They are unacquainted with wheat, barley, &c.; nor
have they even taken the trouble to obtain potatoes. The capability
of the country up to the point to which I searched, is not great, but
thence the landscape is at once sufficient to convince one that the
improvement is rapid as one proceeds to the eastward.

Of kanee a small quantity is cultivated, chiefly however for sale to
the Singphos, although many of the natives are great opium eaters.
They cultivate a sufficient quantity of cotton for the manufacture of
their own clothing, but it seems to be of inferior quality. Tobacco is
in great request, still it does not seem to be regularly cultivated.
Both sexes, young and old, are determined smokers ; their pipes are

* Elentine caracana. + Tea woys. t Davaee sp.

1837,] the Mishmee hills in Assam. 335

chiefly of Singpho manufacture; the poor classes contenting them-
selves with those made from bamboo.

Granaries. Ishould have mentioned that the produce of their fields
is kept in small granaries, at some distance from their houses: and it
is a regulation calculated to prevent quarrels, that each wife, (for they
tolerate polygamy,) has her distinct granary. Their bridges have
been well described by Captain Wuitcox;—the passage of that at
Guatoom’s which is full seventy yards in length, occupying from two
to two and half minutes. The articles in the greatest request among
them are salt, woollen clothing, printed cottons, and glass beads of
various colors. Of the existence of salt, within their own boundaries
they are unaware: generally they have none. Occasionally they pro-
cure Lama rock-salt, which is (in bulk) of a reddish color, from being
mixed up with a red earthy substance somewhat aromatic. For these
they exchange cloths of their own making, and their three staple
articles, mishmee-teeta, bee, and geitheoon, which are, in fact, at present
the only valuable known products of the country,

With Lama they carry on an annual trade, which apparently takes
place on the borders of either country. In this case mishmee-teeta,
is the staple article of the Mishmees, and for it they obtain dhaos or
straight long swords of excellent metal and often of great length;
copp¢r pots of strong, but rough make, flints and steel, or rather steel
alone, which are really very neat and good; warm woollen caps,
coarse loose parti-colored woollen cloths, huge glass beads, generally
white or blue, various kind of cattle, in which Lama is represented as
abounding, and salts. I cannot say whether the Lamas furnish flints
with the steel implements for striking light ; the stone generally used
for this purpose by the Mishmees is the nodular production from
Thumathaya,—and this, although rather frangible, answers its purpose
very well ; with the Singphos they barter elephant’s teeth, these animals
being found im the lower ranges, for slaves, dhaws, and buffaloes.

With the Khamtees they appear to have little trade, although there
is aroute to the proper country of this people along the Ghaloom Piinee,
or Ghaloom Thee of Witcox’s chart; this route is, from the great
height of the hills to be crossed, only available during the hot
months.

With the inhabitants of the plains they carry on an annual trade,
which is now renewed after an interruption of two years, exchanging
cloths, Lama swords, spears, mishmee-teeta, bee, which is in very
great request, and gertheana much esteemed by the natives for its
peculiar and rather pleasant smell, for money (to which they begin to

oe Sar

$36 Journal of a visit to (May,

attach great value), cloths, salt and beads: when a sufficient sum of
money is procured, they lay it out in buffaloes and the country cattle.
Political relations. With reference to their political relations they
were all—at least all those near our frontier—active supporters of
the Dupha Gam, to whom they rendered very effectual assistance in
the erection of stockades, although they declined fighting. Formerly
the Raja of Assam exercised almost exclusive control over them,
entirely, as it appears, from making their most influential chiefs trifling
annual presents of one or two buffaloes. With our government their
intercourse has, as I before mentioned, been entirely interrupted during
the last two years ; at present, however, they appear inclined to pay all
proper respect to the Assamese authorities. From the active assist-
ance they rendered Dupha Gam, and in the second instance to put
an impediment in the way of the trade of slaves, it is obviously of
importance to keep them in this friendly state, and this would be best
done by adopting the plan followed during the times of the Rajas of
this portion of Assam; and with this view I would beg to direct your
attention to GuHALoom, Knosua, and Primsone: of these three,
Kwosua is perhaps possessed of the greatest influence, but he is
getting old and inactive. The same may be said of Guatoom, his
younger brother. The most active, ambitious, and enterprisimg man
is certainly Prrmsone, who is still young ; and as he evidently looks up
to the possession of the chief authority among the Gams, any favor
shewn to him would render him a steady friend. He is the only chief
I saw who is in the habit of visiting Lama. It was from materials
given by him that Captain Witcox drew up that portion of his map
which has reference to the course of the Lehit, and it is through him
alone that we may look forward to becoming acquainted with the
country of the Lamas. He is, in fact, far superior to all the rest in
talents and information, and, as a proof of his activity, he has just
returned from the Hookum territory, where he saw Captain Hannay,
and whither he had no doubt followed the Dupha Gam. So long
indeed as the Mishmees are in relation with the Singphos, so long will
there be a ready way in which to dispose of slaves by the Singphos,
a people on whom no dependence is to be placed. At the period of
my visit to Kaasna, I saw a slave who had been actually sold by
Singphos residing within our territory, within the last six months.
With the Dibong Mishmees they are, and always have been, engaged
in a war of extermination. Of this tribe, both Mooghoos and Digaroos
entertain the greatest fear: their inroads have caused the latter tribes
to forsake their haunts on the Digaroo mountains, and I am told that

1837.) the Mishmee hills in Assam. 337

at this time none are to be found to the westward of the Tid-ding.
With the Lamas, as I have before observed, they are at present at
rupture; and protection might be promised them against the inroads
of either people, such protection being chiefly limited to the loan of
old muskets and ammunition. Itis chiefly owing to their proximity
to the Lamas, that the country of the Mishmees, as being the most
feasible route thither in this direction, is worthy of attention. It is
obvious from all accounts that the Lamas are a very superior race, and
that they greatly resemble the Chinese. It would hence be highly
desirable to open a trade between Upper Assam and Lama, and to this
I really see no insurmountable objection. The great object to be first
attained is personal communication with these people, and I have every
reason to believe that through the influence and aid of Primsona, who
is well acquainted with them, that I should be able to accomplish this.
On this subject, however, I have already addressed you officially. —
Primsone, in the event of the non-consent of the other chiefs, has
promised to take the responsibility on himself, and as the route he has
promised to take me leads across the termination of the Himdlayas, and
ends in some distance from the southern extremity of the valley, in
which the inhabitants of this portion of Lama reside, he could neces-~
sarily act independently of them; almost all the Meyhoo chiefs, from
whom the chief opposition is to be apprehended, being located along
the Lohit to the westward of the junction of the Ghaloom Panee.
Having once gained access to the valley, a return could be effected
along the banks of the Lohit, so as to materially increase our know~
ledge of that river. From my knowledge of the Mishmees I am
confident that the slightest care would ensure me from any attempts
at treachery. Open hostilities they would never attempt, and as there
would be no crossing of any considerable river, no attempts could be
made, as they, the Meyhoos, appear to have intended in Captain
Witcox’s instance, on the party when subdivided. The hasty retreat
of this officer has been attended with unfortunate results in increasing
the fear which the Digaroos entertain for the Meyhoos.

With reference to my making the attempt, I can only say that sixty
maunds of rice are already lodged within the hills, and my orders are
only necessary to cause its transportation to the villages of Kuosna,
Guatoom, and Primsone. Thus one great obstacle in all hill expedi-
tions is already removed. Primsone has engaged to provide me with
men for the transports of my carriage and the necessary presents ;
thus I shall run but little risk from detention owing to the sickness or
laziness of coolies. In short, the only thing likely to interrupt my

338 Journal of a visit to [May,

progress will be sickness ; but having once reached Primsone’s, safety
would be perhaps insured. I speak here in allusion to the season, the
route being, from the great height of the mountains to be crossed, only
practicable during the rains. I shall close this portion of my letter
with a few remarks on the Lamas, for which I am indebted to
Primsone. He describes them as resembling the Chinese, whose
peculiar manner of wearing their hair they adopt ; the country is very
populous, the houses well built, and the people are well supplied with
grain, the staple one being rice. They are of a large stature, well
clothed, wearing Chinese trousers and shoes, navigating their rivers
by means of boats, and using horses, of which they possess three
varieties, as beasts of burthen. They possess in addition, no less than
seven kinds of cattle. They distil ardent spirits, and their manufactures,
which are numerous, are said to be very superior.

On my arrival at Jingsha, I determined on crossing the country
towards Beesa, having heard that tea existed in this direction,
Leaving Jingsha, I proceeded up the Karan to the east, thence diverg-
ing to the south along the now nearly dry bed of the Kampiee. During
the march I passed one small Singpho village, and in the evening
arrived at Onsa, the largest Singpho village I ever saw. On the
following day I left for Suttoon, and after a march of three hours halted
beyond Suttoon close to the head of the Tenga Pdnee. From this, on
the following day, I proceeded crossing the Tenga Pdnce, the course of
which I followed for some distance, thence diverging to the S. W.
towards the Minaboom range through excessively heavy bamboo
jungle. On reaching the Muttock Pdnee I ascended its dry bed for
some distance until we reached the hills. This range, along which I
proceeded some distance, is entirely sandstone, and in no part exceeds
five hundred feet in height; thence descended and arrived at the
Meerep Panee, in the bed of which we halted. The next day carried
me after a long march to Beesa, the course first laving down the Meerep
Pdnee, thence to the westward and through a very low and uninterest-
ing and nearly uninhabited country. We emerged from the jungle about
a mile and a half above Beesa, to which place our course lay along the
nearly dry bed of the formerly larger now small Dihing. ‘This river,
which up to last year drained a great portion of the Singpho country
on this side of the Patkaye range, is now nearly dry, its waters having
taken a new course into the Kamroop, and thence into the Booree
Dihing. It is now only navigable for small boats as far as the
Degaloo Goham’s village, which is but a short distance from its
mouth,

1837.) the Mishmee hills in Assam. 339

The valley occupied by the Khakoo Singphos, which I had thus
crossed, is bounded to the N. E. by the Mishmee mountains, and to the
S. W. by the Mimboom range; it is of a triangular form, and not of
any great extent: it is drained by the Tenga Pdnee. The whole valley
is comparatively high, and may be considered as a low table land : itis
incomparably the finest part of our territory inhabited by Singphos,
that I have yet seen: between Jtusa and Luttora, I passed, although it
was a short march, five large villages ; and whatever the case may be
with the other portions of our Singpho territory, this valley is very
populous and highly flourishing. Luttora is a village of no great size ;
formerly Luttora Gam was the chief of the whole valley, but his
followers, since the affair of the Dupha Gam, have divided them-
selves between Itusa and Ittanshantan Gams who are friendly to our
Government.

From Itusa Gam I met great attention ; from Luttora Gam, until
lately an avowed enemy to our Government, I received a visit, being
the first he ever paid to any officer. He made the usual professions of
submission ; but on my telling him that he should send in his submis-
sion to the officers at Sadiyd, he replied very quietly, that he must
first communicate with the Dupha Gam. (Latterly I understand that
he has sent his submission in to the Political Agent.) He was attended
with a considerable number of men armed with lances and dhaos. He
is a large, rufhanly-looking man, nearly blind, and for a Singpho very
dirty. He was attended with an adherent of the Dupha Gam, who had
just returned from Hookum. This man descanted on the general satis-
faction given to the chiefs about Hookum by the presents of Captain
Hannay, and he said that all the chiefs had agreed to bury the re-
membrance of all former feuds in oblivion.

The chief cultivation of the valley is that of ahoo dhan, the fields of
which are numerous and extensive.

The manners of the Khakhoos are the same as those of the other
Singphos; they are represented, however, as excelling these in treachery
and cruelty. I met with no opposition on the journey, although I was
attended by only sixteen Donaniers ; and although, as I have since as-
certained, my adoption of this route caused great offence to the chiefs»
one of whom sent a letter of remonstrance to the officers at Sadiyd.
They have a great number of Assamese slaves, and there is but little
doubt that the practice of slave-selling still exists among them. In fact
a Donanier from Chykwas was actually obliged to place himself under
my protection. None of the villages are stockaded. Luttora is ona
strong site, being built on a steep eminence nearly surrounded by two

340 Journal of a visit to the Mishmee hills in Assam. [May,

small streams; and as the ascent is steep, although not great, it is
difficult of access, and might be well defended.

I gained no clue to the actual existence of the tea, although the
yellow soil was not unfrequent towards the head of the Tenga Pdnee.
The Minaboom range, as I have above observed, is of no considerable
height; it is covered with tree jungle, among which occurs a species
of dammai, amagnolea, and one or two species of oak.

On arriving at Beesa I heard that Mr. Bruce was at Fingree, and
as that gentleman had previously expressed a wish that I should give
my opinion on his mode of tea culture, 1 immediately determined
on proceeding thither: with this view I left for Rapoo, which I reached
in two ordinary marches. There visited the tea, and then left for
Rapoodoo. Here also I visited the tea, which is abundant, appearing
to me the best of that produced in the Singpho territory ;—the soil is
precisely the same, in all its external characters, as that of the other
tea localities.

The tea plant being certainly adapted to some degree of shade, the
free exposure to the sun seems wrong in principle, evidently producing
a degree of coarseness in the leaves, totally incompatible, I presume,
with the production of fine flavored teas.

From this place I proceeded through heavy jungle, uninhabited
except by elephants, for two days, literally cutting my way where the
tracks of the elephants were not available owing to their direction.
Our course being determined by that of the Dibora, on the evening
of the second day we arrived at Choakree Ting in the Muttock country,
and halted on the Rolea Pdnee. The third day, after a very long
march of nearly twenty miles, carried me close to Ranga gurrah. On
reaching this I found that Major Wau1re was expected daily, but that
Mr. Bruce had already returned to Sadiyd.

I had the pleasure of accompanying Major Wuire three days after
my arrival to Tingree, from which place we returned direct to
Sadiyd, the march occupying three days.

The greater part of Muttock which I had thus an opportunity of
seeing may be characterised as capable of producing tea, the soil
being in almost every instance of that yellow color, hitherto found to
be so characteristic of the tea localities. To this the only exceptions
exist in the swampy ravines, which are occasionally of great extent.
The better portions consist of rather high plains, covered with tall
coarse grasses, and intersected here and there with narrow strips of
jungle. It may be considered as a comparatively open country ;—the
villages are numerous, and the people satisfied. Altogether Muttock

1837.] Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. $41

may be considered as a well-governed flourishing district. But on
this point I need not detain you, as the nature of the district is suffi-
ciently well known.

The villages passed between Beesa and Muttock are few ; the first is
a small temporary village occupied by Nagas, about ten miles from
Beesa. The next is Dhompoan, a large Singpho village, half way
between the Naga village, and Rapoo, Rusoo; and, lastly, Rupddoo.
Between this and Choakri Ting no villages occur.

II.—Corrected Estimate of the risk of life to Civil Servants of the
Bengal Presidency. By H.T. Prinsep, Esq. Sec. to Govt. &c.

In the number of this Journal for July, 1832, some Tables were
published showing the risk of life amongst Civil Servants on the
Bengal Establishment, and in a short article the principles were
explained upon which the tables had been framed. The method
adopted in that article for computing the risks of life in the Civil
Service of the Bengal Presidency has met the entire approbation of the
most able actuaries in England, and the tables have not only been
adopted as affording the best estimate forthcoming of the chances of
life amongst persons in good circumstances in the climate of India, but
attempts have likewise been made to apply the same method of compu-
tation to other services. Amongst others, Mr. Curnin has, we under-
stand, successfully computed tables framed on the same principles for
the Military Services of all the three Presidencies of India, from the
year 1765 to the present date,—a work of immense labour, the results
of which we have seen in abstract, and lament that the publication of
them has been so long delayed. As our Civil Service tables have
thus acquired an importance, as well from the use made of them by
insurance offices, as from the application of the principle to the
construction of other tables, we have deemed it necessary, now that
another lustrum of five years has passed since they were framed, to
republish them, completed to the close of 1836, and to draw attention
a second time to the method adopted in their construction. We will not
conceal that a principal motive with us for taking this trouble is that
we have discovered some errors in the Tables of 1832, and therefore
are anxious to supercede it for practical use by supplying one
more accurate. We are glad also to avail ourselves of the opportunity
to point the attention of public officers and persons of intelligence at
other Presidencies to the expediency of keeping registers and framing
similar tables for the different services with which they may be con-

2¥

342 Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. [May,

nected. Ina very valuable paper drawn up by Mr. Grairrita Daviss
for the Bombay Civil Fund, a form of register is given, which, if duly
kept, will afford the means of constructing accurate tables for any.
purposes framed precisely upon our principle, and this table may be
adopted for a regiment or for any number of persons circumstanced
alike—that is, when in a condition to yield a fair average of casualties,
just as well as for a service constituted like the Civil Services of the
different Presidencies. The only thing to be attended to is, that in
like manner as a separate page in the service registers ought to be
set apart for the nominations of Civil Servants for each year, because,
forf acility of computation, we assume them to be of persons of the
same average age, so a separate page must be assigned to persons of
the same age when the register is formed for the purpose of obtain-
ing the risks of life amongst persons promiscuously selected, and not
of uniform or nearly corresponding ages.

As it is of importance that this should be well understood, and
because we wish to inculcate the expediency oi framing tables of the
same kind not only for his Majesty’s and for the Native regiments,
but likewise for the natives of cities and towns in different parts of
India, we shall devote a few words toa little further explanation of the
registers we recommend to be kept. The following is the form into
which any number of names upon which it is desired to obtain life
results of any kind may be entered, taking care only, as before pointed
out, that those entered in the same page are always of the same age
at the time of first registry.

Page 14.
Age 23, Ist year. 2nd. 3rd. 4th. 5th. 6th. ‘7th. Sth. Oth. 10th. S&e.
A. ] 1 1 1 ] Va?
B. poy fel 1 t 1 1 3 died
Cc. S2lounh 1 1 1 1 mar.|1 Hones) 1 1
D. 1 1 % died. son

4 4 13% 3 3 23 1 1 1 1
Page 16
Age 25
E. ; 1 1 4 died.
F. : 1 1 L 1 at
G, ° ] 1 1 1 ] 1 ] 1 1 1
H. o- 1 1 l 1 1 1 1 1 1

4 4 3% 3 24 2 2 2 2 2

Now if one hundred names of soldiers were entered in the first
column as having come into the country at the age of 23, though
every one of them came, perhaps in a different year, still the register
for as many years as it may extend in respect to these persons,

* Discharged. + Returned to England.

1837.] Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. 343

giving in each the fact of the individual having outlived that year or
not, or any other circumstance or event, must afford the means of
computing the different accidents of life for every age that may be
reached by the persons so registered, and the results of one page may
be combined with those of any other by adding the sum at the bottom
of the page to the proper column with reference to age of such other
page, and by taking out of the whole the number of deaths or of mar-
riages or of the births of children, male or female, or of any other ac-
cident of life that may be recorded in the column to compare with the
sum of the lives of the age in both pages or of as many pages as may
be brought into the computation.

We presume that every insurance office keeps registers framed upon
this principle, but we wish to see them extended to the Army and
likewise to some thousands of natives in towns and in the interior,
with a view to obtaining the materials for computing the risks and
accidents of life amongst these classes at different ages, in respect to
which we are at present without any materials for framing a table or
estimate of any kind.

The tables given in Captain Henprrson’s article upon the subject
of the value of life in India, published in the last volume of the
Researches of the Asiatic Society, though framed with great labour,
are defective in this point*. They afford general averages of the value
of life amongst certain classes, but not of the value of life at each year
of age, which is a most essential circumstance ; and for insurance offices
or for institutions which deal in annuities, the risks with reference to
age are the main and most important, if not the only, matter for
consideration.

It is to be observed that it will not be possible to frame registers
retrospectively for any class of persons, unless from peculiar circum-
stances a given number of names with the age of each individual can
be entered for any specific past date, and these can be followed out
in all their circumstances to the date of the formation of the regis-
ters. This is the principle upon which the previous and present
tables have been framed for the Bengal Civil Service, and upon which
similar tables have been made for the Army. The nominations of
each year to the different services being fixed and known, and the

* Capt. DeHaviLanp’s tables for the Madras army are an exception to this
remark, as they are framed by years of service on our principle, but the results of
the first years of the series give ratios of deaths for those years which cast a
doubt on the accuracy of the whole table. Mr. Gorpon’s army table is of too
old a date to be useful.

2x2

344 Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. {[May,

power existing of tracing almost every nominee, the registers have
been made up for past years as completely and accurately as if the
nominees of the present year were to be followed prospectively through
their career of service to the time of their deaths or retirements. The
same principle may perhaps be adopted in framing regimental regis-
ters retrospectively for privates and non-commissioned officers,
because each individual can similarly be traced, and his age at the
time of enlistment or of arrival in India will be on the regimental
rolls; but no materials will be any where forthcoming from which to
do the same for any class of natives, unless it be for the tenants of
the different jails during the period of their confinement for debt or
under criminal sentences.

Having premised the above remarks on the general applicability of
the method of computation adopted for ascertainment of the risks of
life amongst Bengal Civil Servants, it remains to give the amended
table, framed from the registers prepared in the Seeretary’s office at
Calcutta for the Bengal Service from 1790 to 1836. The number of
individuals of the class whose names are registered, and who have
given to our table a first year of life, is now very nearly 1000*, and
the average of the first five years is consequently framed on a total
of 4525 lives. To the end of the 20th year the number of annual
lives now exceeds 300, and the five years’ averages are upon numbers
exceeding two thousand; the yearly numbers diminish to 100 at the
end of the 30th year, only affording for the five years’ average of that
period of life as many as 660 lives. For the succeeding five years
the average is reduced to actual casualties upon 299 lives, and after
that the numbers are too small to afford any data that can be felied
upon.

To the corrected estimate now given of the risks of life in the
Bengal Civil Service, we have added a column for retirements, in or-
der that the curious in Europe may build ingenious speculations
thereupon. It is mortifying to observe that the total number of these

* The registered nominations are 1003, but this includes the nominees of 1836
who have not yet given us a first year of life. The following test of the accura-
ey of our table may be satisfactory.

Nominees from 1790 to 3lst Dec. 1836, ......cceccececcccce 1003
Deaths wlitahles ics. csttas ete se Mavele eters # cies ofalle everebelecevetetepyesoce™ Yoo
Deaths in year of nomination, not included in the table,.. ..... 8

RETEMENtE AE IM TAD. TE se ce cs cases bus kere eee cee caine yee

ee

Remains on the Civil List lst January, 1837, deducting the
Chain Servants oi suctse sre 'o’ © ajove. cxceinyhi sbecaiunyeiatatobe otetsibekicalioia 483

1837.) Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. 345

does not equal one half of the deaths, but this statement we would re-
mark is not framed to show the chance an individual entering the Ben-
gal Civil Service has of retiring with afortune. For the exhibition of
that result a very different table must be prepared, framed on the
principle of following out the nominations of those particular years of
which all the nominees are expended by death or retirement. There
are four years in this predicament, the results of which give the fol-
lowing ratios of deaths to retirements.

ncn eee Ear Uy ng gnnO I Inne enn EIS ene eee

Deaths. Retirements.
Nominations. Before In or after Before In or after
20th year. 20th year. 20th year. 20th year.
1790 19 8 3 2 6
1792 18 5 2 2 9
1794 26 12 6 5 4
1798 32 8 8 6 10
95 33 18 15 29
51 44

From this it would appear that out of ninety-five Bengal nomina-
tions the deaths are 51, or more than half; the retirements are
44, of which 15 occurring before the 20th year cannot be considered
as retirements with fortunes made in India. Twenty-nine, however, out
of 95, or somewhat less than one-third, is the proportion of retirements
with fortune afforded by the results of these four years.

To return, however, to the life tables: we have not thought it worth
while to publish on this occasion the extended tables in which the
results of each individual year have been combined for the formation
of the corrected general result now exhibited. These exist tegether
with elaborate registers with the name of every Bengal Civil Servant
inscribed ready to be referred to by any person desirous of looking
further into the detail. We explained fully in the article of July, 1832,
the method we had followed in extracting and combining these
results, and it would be an unnecessary repetition therefore to follow
the process of computation again through each of the stages. We
- conclude with expressing our desire that the present table may super-
cede altogether Table III. of the article of July, 1832, and we vouch for
its superior and, we believe, perfect accuracy. The quinquennial
percentage is carried only to the thirteenth year of residence or 49th
of life. The results of the remaining years are gathered into our per-
centage for the whole. -

846 Estimate of Life in the Civil Service. [May,

Amended Table for shewing the risks of life in the Bengal Civil Service,
founded on the actual casualties upon the nominations made to that
Se vce from 1790 to 1836, the first year being computed from the
lst January, after the year of nomination.

GH &
re » %|Percentage
; — | Age. | Number of Servants. |Deaths. | $/ rate of Retirements.
& | = © >| deaths in actual.
, | &~*! 10,000.
! 20 975 19 2
2 vy [ 933% 22 : 3 :
3 92. |. 4595.4... 9062 18 | 490 199 7 $26
4 23 1 8744 19 | 4 Bibs)
5 24 [ 8353 12 || ae
6 95 | 790% 10 eka
7 26 754% 17 4
6 27 34542 4 6945 17 72 208 3, tat
9 28 | 638 20 || 4
yo | 29 L 577% Bo lal Baud
i 30 f 545 6 a
12 31 | 5193 14 | 1a |
13 32 24693 { 489 8 | }41 166 2 \13
14 33 | 468 a | ey
15 34 L 448 8 |j |
16 35 ( 424 6 71 6 71
17 | 36 | *403 9 }| a)
18 3 1879 { 3763 TL | \44 234 7 $24
19 38 [Sat 10 1] 2
20 | 39 | 3243 | 7 |
21 40 { 293% 11/4 9
92 41 fo 27k) 10 |) 6
93 42 12143 4{ 239 10 | bas 354 6 33
24 A3 [ 216 S06 a
25 44 196 7 J 10 }
26 45 f 1673 hoa) oF
27 46 | 148 Ty a |
28 47 660% 4 129 3 24 363 8 $31
29 48 | 21145 ly 1
30 | 49 { 1013 3 fy) 5 J
31) | 50 [ 88% aul 9 }
32 51 me Ae7e 1 5
33 52 299 <4 573 3 5
34 53 | 473 6 1 20
35 54 i otse 2 i) |
14 | J
36 55 f 32% u 1
37 56 } 243 1 | 5
38 57 109 { 193 ] 1
39 58 I 1745 0 +21 486 ] &
40 59 ao 0 | 0
2
41 60 (eee: i ry
42 61 | 5 0 1)
43 62 95 4 5 0 0
44 63 | 3 0 0 3
45 | 64 four! 3 1 0 |
L 5

1837.] A Grammar of the Sindhi language. 347

III.—A Grammar of the Sindhi language, dedicated to the Right Honor-
able Sir Ropert Grant, Governor of Bombay. By W. H. Warnen,
Esq.

It has been often paradoxically asserted, that those who have the
most to do, contrive also to have the most leisure. The maxim will
admit of as easy illustration in India as elsewhere, and may be support-
ed by the highest examples, if it be conceded that the office of Secretary,
or Minister, to an Indian Government requires a full allotment of time,
an ample share of mental and mechanical exertion; for the Secre-
tariat of either Presidency may be regarded as the fountain head of
authorship on all Indian subjects, literary, political or historical. We
need not recapitulate digests of law, Hindu and Musulman; narratives
of campaigns ; schemes of fiscal administration, which may naturally
enough emanate from such sources ; but in pure literature, editorship
of oriental publications, and translations therefrom, our Secretaries
have ever occupied the foremost rank.

The present production of the Chief Secretary at Bombay is only a
fresh instance of the talent and industry which in India is sure to
win the reward of high appointment ; but it is deserving of more than
usual encomium, being a work of sheer labour and troublesome
compilation, unsweetened with the associations of the annalist
depicting events on which the fate of empires rested ;—unenlivened
by the ingenuities of antiquarian speculation or the romance of
mythologic fiction. His has been a dry labour of utility, not of love,
“to facilitate the intercourse of Europeans with the inhabitants of
Sindh and the adventurous merchants of Shikdrpur and Multan.” It
is a sequel to the famous Indus-navigation treaty ;—one better calcu-
lated to effect a mutual understanding than the diplomatist’s negocia-
tion with its uncompromising tariff! That it serves as a faithful
interpreter, we have at this moment the best testimony to offer in
a letter from an officer now travelling on the Jndus, who says, ‘‘ The
Sindhi grammar does not contain a mistake, and I have never found
myself at a loss, with a knowledge of its contents.” It may seem
extraordinary that such a work should have been wholly compiled at
a distance from, and by one who has, we believe, never visited, the
country ; but this is explained by the constant resort of the Sindbis to
Bombay, where for the last 20 or 30 years at least 10,000 persons, the
greater part of the population of Tutta, have become domiciled, speak-
ing and writing their own tongue.

The Sindhi language is spoken “through the whole province of
Sindh, and is said to be understood as far north as the territories of

348 A Grammar of the Sindhi language. (May,

Bana'wat Kuan, the Derdjat, and Miltén ; it prevails westward in
Cuich-Gandava, Shdl, Mastiing and Pishin ; eastward in Cutch it is
spoken with some slight variations in formation and accent.”

May we not venture to extend these boundaries, if not of the precise
idiom, at least of the connected dialects of the Sindhi language ?—
Have not the words Sindhi and Hindi a common origin, the permuta-
tion of the 2 and s being nothing more in fact than the same difference
of dialect which is preserved to this in the twin names of the river,
Sinde and Indus ? ‘This at least is one of the most plausible theories
of the origin of the name of India, and it is supported by innumerable
examples of Zend and Persian words, in which the aspirate has taken
the place of the Sanscrit sibilant.

The commercial celebrity of the Hindus in all ages attaches with
undiminished force to the Sindh and Marwdr merchant of the present
day. They have their branch ‘othis not only throughout Upper India,
but in Calcutta, Bombay, and wherever commerce is active. Theirs
may be said to be the very language and archetype of hoondee circu-
lation—the monopoly of banking business throughout the country.
“‘The adventurous nations of Shikdrpur and Miiltdn are spread in
colonies throughout the whole of the extensive provinces of Central
Asia, and form the chief medium for commercial transactions in those
countries. They are to be found in Russia, at Astrakhdn, through
Baluchistan and Seistdn, as well as at Hirdt, and Bokhdra : they pos-
sess political influence occasionally with the chiefs of those countries,
from their command of capital, and their frequently taking farms of
the revenues. Travellers starting from Shikdrpur or Miiltdn (add
Bombay, Calcutta, or Benares) might from them obtain bills of exchange
on Russia, Persia, Khordsdn, and Central Asia.”

The neighbouring province of Gujerat is equally celebrated for its
early commercial enterprize. We learn from Hamittown, that the
numerous tribes of banyas, named banyans by the English, are indi-
genous to this part of India, whence they have travelled to all parts
of the continent, and formed settlements, ‘‘ where their descendants
continue to speak and write the Gujerdti tongue, which may be pro-
nounced the grand mercantile language of Indian marts*.”

For the foreign commerce of India the mouths of the Jndus pro-
bably held long precedence to Gujerat, Cambay, and Baroach, the
Barugaza of Arrsan, which, more distant from Arabia and the Persian
Gulph, would require a more advanced knowledge and boldness of
navigation. Indeed it is a curious fact, that Patala, the seaport on

* HamiI_ton’s Hindostan, I. 612.

1837.] A Grammar of the Sindhi language. 349

the Indus, still famous in AtExanpeER’s time, should no longer be
mentioned by the author of the Periplus, in whose time Minagara
(Mahi Nagar ?) had become the capital of the country.

Patala, in further support of our argument that Sindh was one
focus of Jndian civilization and colonization, is accounted by the
Hindus the seat of government of the very founder of the Solar races,
the Rajpits of modern India ; Mr. Csoma K6r6s extracts the fol-
lowing particulars regarding it from the Tibetan authorities.

** Potala or Potalaka (Tib. By 'QR4 gru-hdsin, or vulgo kru-dsin,
boat-receiver, a haven or port) is the name of an ancient city at the
mouth of the Indus river, the residence of Ixw&xu and his descen-
cants of the Suryavamsa. Four young princes (who afterwards were
surnamed Sua’xya) being banished from that city by their father,
took refuge in Kosala on the banks of the Bhagirathi river (in the
modern province of Rohilkhand) and built the city of Capilavastu.
The residence of the Dalai Lama at Lassa (built about the middle of
the 12th century) is likewise called Potala, LH, because Curn-
REZIK (gar LA SIASN) the patron of the Tibetians, the spiritual son
of AmITABHA, is said to have resided at Potala in ancient India, and
to have visited Tibet from that place*.”

The Sindhian origin of the Rajput tribes derives no inconsiderable
support from the evidence of the grammar and vocabulary before
us. Here we find the mass of the language (excluding of course the
Persian infusion) merely a little different in spelling and inflexion from
the Brijbhakd or pure Hindi of Upper India ; while there is a strong ar-
gument that the Sindhi is the elder of the two, in the more regular and
elaborate inflexions of its cases and tenses; and particularly in the
complete conjugation of the auxiliary verbs huwan and thiyan, to be,
of which, in the Hindi, we find but a single tense of the latter}, and a
few tenses and a present and past participle of the former, extant.
Although we cannot attempt to enter upon a critical examination of
the grammar, which would indeed require a knowlege of Sanskrit, and
perhaps Zend in addition to the vernacular, we feel it impossible to
resist inserting these two verbs, as well for the important part they
enact in modern dialects, as for the philological interest of these almost
universal auxiliaries, particularly in regard to the pronominal affixes,
elsewhere become nearly obsolete. The infinitives, like the Persian
and Sanskrit, terminate in an,

* Csoma’s MSS. Seethe Observations of M. Burnour in the preceding num-
ber, page 291.

+ Or rather, none at all in the Hindi; for thd thé thi belong to the Hinds-
sthdnt or Urdu.

2.2

350

A Grammar of the Sindhé language.

Conjugation of the Sindhi ausiliary verbs, to be.
T,hivyan (S. Ml, or Bf?)

Infinitive. Ho-wan (

Sanskrit root q-)

(May,

Indicative. S. 1. Awn &hiyan Iam. Caret
Ist Present. 2. Tun 4hin
3. Hu ahe
P. 1. Asin Shiyun
2. Ain &h:yo
3. Hui &hin
2nd Present. S. 1. Huwin-thho JIambeing. T Jhiyén t.ho (fem. thi)
2. Huen-t,ho ' T ,hiyen t.ho
3. Hoe-t,ho T,hiye t, ho
P. 1. Ho,un-thé T, hiyun thé
2. Ho, *o-thd T,hiyo tha
3. Ho, wan-thd ; T,hiyan tha
ist Imperfect.S. 1.m. Hos fem. Huis m. T,he thiyos f. T,he t,his
2. Ho,en Hoen T, he t,hiyen T,he t, ‘hien
3. Ho Hui T,he t,hiyo T, het, hii
P.1. Hua sun Huyun sun T het shiya sun T. he thiyasun
2, Hua Huyun Tyhe t shiya The thiya
3. Hua Huyun T he t,hiya T. jhe thiyun
2nd Imperfect. 1. Hundo-hos,&c. Hundihuis T,hindo hos, &c. T,hindi husi
(m. Plural Hund4) (masc, plur. Thinds
Perfect. Caret. . 1. Thiyos Thiis
2. Thiyen Thien
3. Thiyo Thi
P. 1. Thiya sun Thii sun
2. Thiya Thiya
3. Thiya Thiyun
Preterperfect. Caret. s. 1. Thiyo 4hiy4n Thif, &c.
2. ahen
3. 4he
P. 1. Thiy& éhiyun
Pr &hiyo
3. Shin
Pluperfect. Caret. S. 1. T,hiyo hos Thi. huis
Oe hoen — huen
3. ho — hui
P. 1. Thiy4ahasun Thiyunhasun
Ps hua Thiya hud
3. hud Thiyun huyun
Future. S. 1. Hundos T,hindos Thindis
2. Hunden T,hinden Thinden
3. Hundo T,hindo Thindi
P. 1. Hund4sun T,hinda sun Thindi sun
2,3. Hundé T ,hinda Thindiyun
Subjunctive. 3. Hunda T’hinda,
Present. S. 1. Huan I may be. m. Thindo hundos
2. Hoen —— den
3. Hoe — do
P. 1. Ho,un Thinda hunda sun
2. Ho,o hunda
3. Hon hundaé
Perfect. by adding je, if, S. 1. Thiyo hundos
to the indicative. 2; — den &c.
Future. I may, or will be. 8. 1. Thiyan P. 1. Thiyun
2. Thiyen 2. Thiyo
3. Thiye 3. Thiyan
Imperative. S. 2. Ho-tun S. 2. Thi-tun
P. 2. Howo-ain P. 2. Thiyo-ain
Participle present. Hundar, being. T,hindar
past. Thiyal — .
perfect. having been. Thi, Thai, Thi kare

Thai kare

1837.] A Grammar of the Sindht language. 351

In a similar manner is conjugated Wanjan (H. jana) to go, used as
the auxiliary of the passive of other verbs: wendo, going—wayo (H.
gaya) gone: wanj-tun, go thou.

The personal pronouns awan, tun, and their plurals asin, tawin, ap-
proach nearly to the Sanskrit akam, twam ; asmdn, yusmdn (obj.) : but
for the third personal pronouns, as in Hindi, the demonstratives he
and hu (H. yih and wuh) are employed, in lieu of the Sanskrit seh, si,
tat ; in bhdka, sing. At, ar; plur. @, faa. In the declensions of nouns
we miss the ka-ke-ki to which Timur’s soldiery professed such an abhor-
rence, but it is merely softened into jo-7é-jr-jd. Of these, however, we
find traces in the Hindi pronominal inflexions mujhé, tujhé, which seem
to be identical with mun-jo and to-jo of the Sindhi. This attix may be
the adjectival or possessive @ ya of the Sanskrit : and analogies of both
might be pointed out in Greek, as in the nearly synonimous BaciAc-ia

and BaoiAi-ka. One example of declension will suffice :—
Mars, a man,

Singular. Plural.
Nom. Acc. Voc. Mars, a man, oh man. Mars, men, oh men.
Gen. Marsa-jo-ji-jé-ji. Marsana-jo, &c.
Dat. Mérsa-khe. Marsana-khe.
Abl. Méarsa-khon, Marsana-khon.

When the nominative ends in the vowel o the plural is in d; the
feminine takes un in the pural, as zd/ a woman, zdlun.

We do not quarrel with the author for romanizing his grammar, as it
is principally intended for European students; but we are inclined to
cavil at the employment of the Persian alphabet in conjunction with the
Roman rather than the Nagari, which would certainly conform with
more facility to the palatials, dentals, and aspirates of the Indian
- family : qaul faml wi expresses more elegantly as well as more
precisely, Buchhri billt khon (from a bad cat) than eS el Logs?

It is a curious circumstance that most of the masculine “substantives
and adjectives terminate in 6 ; a peculiarity also remarked in the Zend
language, and strikingly exemplified on all the legends of our Bactrian
and Indo-Scythic coins, whether in the Greek or in the Pehlevi charac-
ter. The extensive vocabulary attached to the grammar may there-
fore perhaps prove of use in decyphering these ancient relics ; though
more might be expected from a scrutiny of the language of the
soi-disant descendants of the Kaidnian in the Kohistdén. We recom-
mend M. Masson to collect vocabularies from these people and from
the Sidhposhes.

One of the most singular anomalies of the Sindhi language, is the
arrangement of its alphabet, which differs totally from the perfect
classification followed throughout the peninsula. The author makes

222

852 A Grammar of the Sindht language. (May,

no remarks on the subject further than that “‘ with one or two excep-
tions the letters are merely represented by ciphers, combinations of
numbers, and fractional parts: for example ||| (¢ths) for n ; 8 (4) for
ch; &c. &e.!”

Having on a former occasion noticed the singular application of the
Arabic numerals to the alphabet of the Maldive islands, we were struck
with the apparent similarity of the process here pointed out at the
opposite extremity of India; but a closer examination removed most
of the analogy by shewing that the Sindhi and Mdltdat letters, although
strikingly similar in form to the common numerals, were all deducible
from the elements of the ordinary Deva-Nagari symbols, and that they
are, in fact, but one step removed from the Marwdré and Mehajant of
our mercantile class. This we have endeavoured to shew in the ac-
companying lithographic table (XXIT.) (being always happy to add to
our catalogue of Indian alphabets !). The Mdrwart (which does not
differ essentially from the Bendrast) we have added on the authority of
gom4shtas residing in Calcutta; but it must be remembered that these
written characters are peculiar to the mercantile class, and that the
learned of Mdrwdr and Sindh, as of other places, use the Deva-Nagari
forms. As to the arrangement of their alphabet given by our author on
the authority of merchants, it seems to be nothing more nor less than
a couple of memoria-techaica lines contrived to comprehend the whole
of the letters combined with their most usual vowel sounds ; so that in
ordinary writing the merchants may dispense with the application of
the mdtras or vowel-marks. The inconvenience of this omission is not
much felt in the limited scope of mercantile correspondence, and in
the drafting of hoondees, where the same sentences are constantly
repeated. Indeed the first memorial line of the Sindht and Multdni
alphabets,

GaAHVAAATIAUTATeTA AE,
pronounced, Puja saldmati howen ghani Bhai Tek Chand, (with vowels)
generally forms the opening (mutato nomine) of every mehajan’s epis-
tle, as may be seen in the example given by our author*. It may be
translated ‘‘ Prayer (or 1 pray) that health may be abundant to brother
Ték Chand.” The continuation is as follows :

SHTHAYTASAYSFAaaHvIgs
pronounced, chha ba randth yde rh gajan khatri pha dhait.

* The meaning of the specimen of hoondee endorsement lithographed at the foot of
the plate is “one half (being) rupees twenty-five, double fifty, to be paid in full.”

+ We have ventured to alter one or two of the letters conjecturally, which in the
\ithographed plate copied from the grammar, are repeated, while those we have substi-

Journ. As. Soc Vol Vl. FLAX

Marrvari A lphabeé , with and wilhoult malras

S7i data dhanke subhawe bala mahe khago § patang
Ad ghee dadh yu Uchare chhuth

an Jhapang

Sindhi or Khudawads Alphabet.

ghhle® HOV WW TCAD

BF a ae ee Sa a ge

a &
ES Ss Z Tr. Zz he

Ww gh IU a A % t & ch a

OS UV1 SM YARYZHEE
Sa ae ae oh i ae
he Se le e adh eT ae 8 Ce IP ae

Miuliani or S arac Alphabet.
YNSXNGHSUMNZS CATH

NE a a a, ga n lho Z & Eka
($4ase A a ale he i le
7 2° e aL. o ae: 7 kA GD fb a 2
Fuya ana horen ghant bhat Lek Chand
Chhatra nal rae dh gejenckhalri pha Lie ,
MRNWRNZGSEMINGTCAS FH
E UALS 07 29 2 BUR HYMVS
Coun ler stgn of a Sinkhi hunde.
SAUCKH VHF IIA N NEM YU WUE LLL

Meme uf cye fpanswch Le hin ja bine rujriya parjah fura bhare devne.
A Lringep hitheg

e “ee 4
i ie
i om
1 ‘ .

a.

ates
a

1837.) A Grammar of the Sindht language. 353

This second line has probably a meaning also, but not a single
word of it can be found in the vocabulary ; nor can the natives be
persuaded to divulge it, whether from superstitious prejudice or from
ignorance ; it may be merely a nonsense verse embodying the rest of
the letters. CHaprana’tH Rar sounds like aname or title.

‘The Mdrwdri alphabet contains two poetical lines almost as unin-
telligible as those of Sindh. As written by our informant a gomashta
in one of the banking houses, and lithographed in Plate XXII. with the
‘vowel marks, they abound in errors, nor could we obtain from him any
inkling of their meaning. By dint of persevering inquiry, and aided
by the Hindi and the Sanskrit dictionaries, we have restored what
seems to be the right reading of the text as follows:

Tl Slat VAR VATS Sra HTS GT FS
WE Us HS Sa VIA Ay wi
or in Roman characters, (differing from the version in the Plate,)
Sri data dhanko sabhéw, béla moh khaga ghatang.
At putha, jar dhayo; Uchari, chattan jhapang.
which, translated as literally as the idiom will allow, is

“‘ Charity (1) of riches is the natural fruit ; to me boy, oh god, (2) may it be so.

Reading attained, ignorance is dispelled (3); by good enunciation (4), wisdom (5)
instantly (6), (is attained).”

(1.) 3tzrat masculine, a charitable man. waaT to wealth, Wura

is natural. (2.) @a, the sun, a deity, (Wixson’s Dict.) might lead
to the supposition that the couplet was invented while the people were
sun-worshippers! 8& ghatang, may it happen. (3) @at from Stat
to break down, destroy. (4) Yau for YT pronunciation, utterance.
(5) gam a corruption from Faq intelligence, wisdom. (6) WW
synonymous with #4 jhap, instantaneously.

At the bottom of the same plate we have inserted the Sindhé al-
phabet as written by their gomashtas in Calcutta; because some
of the letters vary from the Bombay form; and both differ some-
what from a genuine Sindhi alphabet procured by Lieut. Lexcn at
Mithyani on the Indus, which we did not receive in time to insert in
the plate. The principal variations are in the aspirated letters kh,
gh, ph, andh; 7 and y are expressed by the same character, which is
formed as number 2 of the Méltdnit alphabet. The letter a is also
expressed by 2 which accounts for its absence in the memorial line.

Our author notices the curious custom of affixing certain numbers,
92) or 744 ; and Ul or 14 to the commencement of all hoondees and
written documents, as not yet satisfactorily explained. Our readers

tuted are there omitted: We have been guidedin doing so by the analogy of the forms
of the letters to the Négari elements.

354 Discovery of three new species (May,

will remember the rather whimsical definition of the first of the two
symbols by Col. Top, from a traditionary record of the 743 maunds of
zindrs taken from the necks of the slaughtered Rajptits at AxBEr’s
sack of Chitor*. But, to say nothing of the far too modern date of
introduction thus argued, and of its inapplicability to countries beyond
the desert ; a more general and simple origin may be traced for it in
the mysterious invocation ¥f Om, prefixed by the orthodox to all docu-
ments. In the inscriptions published in Plates VII. and XVII. this
word is written %3|| which differs little from the 98j| above. The
triune symbol is often represented by & alone, which with the proso-
dial mark || would be read as “ one and ahalf.”’

But we are devoting too much space to a subject of minor import-
ance :nor is the alphabet new; for we find the type (at least of the
Miltdnt alphabet), have been Jong since cut and used at the Serampore
press. We cannot conclude without making known a promise of a
valuable addition to Mr. Watuen’s labours by Lieut. Lescu, in the
shape of a Balochy, and Bardhut vocabulary. We shall soon thus have
at our command all the cognate dialects of India to place in the hands
of some future giant philologist who may undertake to unravel the
tangled skein, and shew which are the primitive tongues of the abori-.
gines of our hills and plains, and whence and when came the infusions
of foreign vocables which now predominate in Indian speech.

eR.

IV.—On additional fossil species of the order QuapruMANA from. the
Sewélik Hills. By H. Faucongr, Esq. M. D., and Captain P. T.
CautLey.

In the November number of the Journal, vol. 5, p. 739, Messrs.
Baker and Duranr have announced, in the discovery of a quadru-
manous animal, one of the most interesting results that has followed on
the researches into the fossil remains of the Sewa/tk Hills. The specimen
which they have figured and described comprises the right half of the
upper jaw, with the series of molars complete ; and they infer that it
belonged to a very large species. In the course of last rains we

* “« Wiarked on the banker’s letter in Rajasthan : it is the strongest of seals, for ‘ the
sin of the slaughter of Chitor’ is thereby invoked on all who violate a letter under the
safeguard’of this mysterious number.”—Tod’s Rdjasthdn, 1. 329.

~ 1837.) of fossil Quadrumana in the Sewdliks. 355

detected in our collection an astragalus, which we referred to a
quadrumanous animal. The specimen isan entire bone, free from any
matrix and in a fine state of preservation from having been partly mine-
ralized with hydrate of iron. It corresponds exactly in size with the
astragalus of the Semnopithecus Entellus or Langoor, and the details of
form are so much alike ia both, that measurement by the callipers was
required to ascertain the points of difference. We have forwarded
the specimen with a notice to the Geological Society of London, after
keeping it some months in reserve, having been diffident about resting
the first announcement of fossil Quadrumana on any thing less
decisive than the cranium or teeth. .

This astragalus in conjunction with Messrs. Baker and Duranp’s
specimen, satisfied us of the existence of at least two distinct fossil
Quadrumana in the Sewaltk Hills. We have lately become possessed
of several fragments, more or less perfect, belonging to the lower jaws
of two species, both smaller than Messrs. Baxcr and Durawnp’s
fossil. These we shall now proceed to notice.

The principal specimen is represented in fig. 1. It consists of both
sides of the lower jaw; a great portion of the right half is entire with
the whole series of molars ; the left half is broken off to the rear of the
antepenultimate molar. The two middle incisors are present, and
also the left canine broken across at its upper third. The right canine
and the lateral incisors had dropt out leaving but the alveoli. The
molars of the left side are destroyed down to the level of the jaw.
The right ramus is wanting in more than half its width, together with
the articulating and coronoid processes, and a portion of the margin
at the angle of the jawis gone. The specimen is a black fossil, and
strongly ferruginous ; the specific gravity about 2.70. It was encased
in a matrix of hard sandstone, part of which is still left adhering
to it.

The jaw had belonged to an extremely old animal. The last molar
is worn down so as to have lost every trace of its points, and the three
teeth in advance of it have been reduced to hollowed-out discs,
encircled by the external plate of enamel. The muscular hollow on the
ramus for the insertion of the temporal muscle is very marked, being
.35 inches deep upon a width of .55.

The dimensions contrasted with those of the Langoor or Semnopi-
thecus Entellus and the common Indian monkey or Pithecus Rhesus,
are as follow :—

356 Discovery of three new species

—
S
b>

=

= i he ges
= j Sash a=) © = =
: eee =o
Dimensions of the lower Jaw. aed onl fey a ws
eS Me Ties om
Bae “(fea Shea alias
ee
inches, |iuches. |inches.
1. Extreme length from the anterior margin
of the ramus to the middle incisors, ...-.. | 3.6 2.85 | 2°5 A 3,2
2. Extreme length of jaw ; (calculated in
thie’ FOSS) My. so cteiecie ce vet etel elstelehetetelsiclele ol (Ono 4, 3.6 4 3.02
3. Height of jaw, under the 2nd molar mea-
sured to the margin of the alveoli,........ | 1.35 | 1.05 sha) Wee koe Bia
4. Ditto at the rear molars, ..ccccccce cece 1.2 1.1 395).| ©4236:
5. Depth of symphisis, .....e.+ee.ceeeeee | 1.9 1.4 1.1 4 3.
6. Space occupied by the molars,.......... | 2.3 1.9 1.5 4 3.3
7. Interval between the Ist molars, ...... ad 9 wo $65); | den 332
8. Antero posterior diameter of the canine,.. 5 A As) A V3.2
9. Width of jaw behind the chin under the
PGUIAO A Baga tGudioo co Colon ooosbU oo od obn ls Mol} IL ts 95 48.7

As in all other tribes of animals in which the species are very nu-
merous, and closely allied in organization, it is next to impossible to
distinguish an individual species in the Quadrumana from a solitary
bone. In the fossil, too, the effects of age have worn off those marks.
in the teeth, by which an approximation to the subgenus might be
made. It very closely resembles the Semnopithecus Entellus in form,
and comparative dimensions generally. The differences observable
are slight. The symphisis is proportionally a little deeper than in
FEintellus, and the height of the body of the jaw somewhat greater.
The chin, however, is considerably more compressed laterally under
the second molar than in the Eniedlus, and the first molar more elong-
ated and salient. So much of the canine as remains, has exactly the
same form as in the Entellus, and its proportional size is fully as great.
As shown by the dimensions, the jaw is much larger than in the full
grown Entellus: in the former the length would have been about 5.3
inches, while in the latter it is exactly 4 inches. The fossil was a
species of smaller size than the animal to which the specimen described
by Messrs. Baxer and Duranp belonged, but less so than it exceeds
the Hntellus.

Our limited means for comparison, restricted to two living species,
besides the imperfection of the fossil, and the few characters which it
supplies, do not admit of affirming whether it belongs to an existing or
extinct species; but the analogy of the ascertained number of extinct
species among the Sewdltk fossil mammalia, makes it more probable
that this monkey is an extinct one than otherwise. There is no doubt

1837.) of fossil Quadrumana in the Sewdliks. 357

about its differing specifically from the two Indian species with which
we have compared it.

The next specimen is shown in fig. 5. It is a fragment of the
body of the right side of the lower jaw containing the four rear
molars. The teeth are beautifully perfect. It had belonged to an
adult although not an aged animal, the last molar having the points a
little worn, while the anterior teeth are considerably so. The dimen-
sions, taken along with age, at once prove that it belonged to a differ-
ent and smaller species than the fossil first noticed.

The dimensions are as follow :— :

— 4 —= F
ee
omy |o 2 a
OTe eve 8 a
‘ ‘ ” ka ag
Dimensions of the lower Jaw. = = eS a
ee nes a5 3
= ENISE w cs o
S24 ( no | ee 23
gH O|ER S|] EH Sa
, o =
LQ = 73) As

~

inches. |jinches. jinches.

1. Length of space occupied by the four rear
BOMPTAMS) » 3) <5 ais; is {aclased): pds 1.7 | 1.48 1.25

9. Height of jaw at the third molar,. ...... | .95 Tet 9

The length of jaw, therefore, estimated from the space occupied by
the teeth, would be 4 inches, while in the larger fossil it is 5.3 inches;
a difference much teo great to be dependent merely on varieties of one
species. Besides we have another fragment, also belonging to the
right side of the lower jaw, and containing the last molar which agrees
exactly in size with the corresponding tooth in the figured specimen.
This goes to prove the size to have been constant. The fossil,
although corresponding precisely in the space occupied by the four
rear molars with the Hnéedius, has less height of jaw. There is fur-
ther a difference in the teeth. In the Hntel/us the heel of the rear
molar is a simple flattened oblique surfaced tubercle, rather sharp at
the inside. In the fossil, the heel in both fragments is bifid at the
inside. The same structure is observable in the heel of the rear molar
of the common Indian monkey P, rhesus. It is therefore probable that
the fossil was a Pithecus also. It was considerably larger, however,
than the common monkey, and the jaw is more flattened, deeper, and
its lower edge much sharper than in the latter. This difference in
size and form indicates the species to have been different.

It would appear, therefore, that there are three known species of
fossil Quadrumana from the Sewdlik hills: the first a very large
species discovered by Messrs. Baxer and Duranp ; the second a large
species also, but smaller than the first, and considerably larger than

3A

358 Discovery of three new species (Mar,

_ the Entellus; the third, of the size of the Entellus, and probably a

Pithecus ; and further that two of the three at least, and most proba-
bly the third also, belonged to the types of the existing monkeys of
the old Continent, in having but five molars, and not to the Sapajans
of America.

There are at present upwards of 150 described species of existing
Quadrumana ; and as the three fossil ones all belonged to the larger
sized monkeys, it is probable that there are several more Sewdltk
species to be discovered. We have some specimens of detached teeth.
of large size, which we conjucture to be quadrumanous; but their
detached state make this conjecture extremely doubtful.

Besides the interest attaching to the first discovery in the fossil
state of animals so nearly approaching man in their organization, as
the Quadrumana, the fact is more especially interesting in the Sewaltk
species, from the fossils with which they are associated. The same
beds or different beds of the same formation, from which the Qua-
drumana came, have yielded species of the camel and antelope, and the
Anoplotherium posterogenium, (nob.) ; the first two belonging to genera
which are now coexistent with man, and the last to a genus charac-
teristic of the oldest tertiary beds in Europe. The facts yielded by
the Reptilian orders are still more interesting. Two of the fossil
crocodiles of the Sewidliks are identical, without even ranging into
varieties, with the Crocodilus biporcatus and Leptorynchus Gangeticus
which now inhabit in countless numbers, the rivers of India; while the
Testudinata are represented by the Megalochelys Sivalensis (nob.), a
tortoise of enormous dimensions which holds in its order the same
rank that the Jguanodon and Megalosaurus do among the Saurians.
This huge reptile (the Megalochelys)—certainly the most remarkable of
all the animals which the Sewdlfks have yielded—from its size carries
the imagination back to the era of gigantic Saurians. We have leg
bones derived from it, with corresponding fragments of the shell,
larger than the bones in the Indian unicorned Rhinoceros!

There is, therefore, in the Sewaltk fossils, a mixture in the same
formation of the types of all ages, from the existing up to that of the
chalk ; and all coexistent with Quadrumana.

P. S. Since the above remarks were put together, we have been
led to analyse the character presented by a specimen in our collection
which we had conjectured to be quadrumanous. The examination proves
it to be so incontestibly. The specimen is represented in figs. A, B,
and C, of Pl. XVIII. Itis the extra-alveolar portion of the left, canine
of the upper jaw of a very large species. The identification rests upon
two vertical facets of wear, one on the anterior surface, the other on the

1837,] of fossil Quadrumana in the Sewdliks. 859

inner and posterior side, and the proof is this. The anterior facet 5
has been caused by the habitual abrasion of the upper canine against
the rear surface of the lower one, which overlaps it, when the
jaws are closed or inaction. This facet would prove nothing by itself,
as it is common to all aged animals in the carnivora and other tribes
in which the upper and lower canines have their surfaces in contact.
The second facet c must have been caused by the wear of the inner
and rear surface of the canine against the outer surface of the first molar
of the lower jaw. But to admit of such contact, this molar must have
been contiguous with the lower canine, without any blank space inter-
vening ; for if there was not this contiguity the upper canine could
not touch the lower first molar, and consequently not wear against it.
Now, this continuity of the series of molars and canines without a
diasteme or blank interval, is only found, throughout the whole ani-
mal kingdom*, in man, the Quadrumana, and the Anoplotherium. The
fossil canine must therefore have belonged to one of these. It were
needless to point out its difference from the human canine, which does
not rise above the level of the molars. In all the species of Anoplothe-
rium described by Cuvier, the canines, while in a contiguous series with
the molars, do not project higher than these, being rudimentary as
in man. Of the Sewdlik species, Anoplotherium posterogenium, (nob.)
we have not yet seen the canines; but it is very improbable, and per-
haps impossible, that the fossil could belong to it. For if this species
had a salient canine, it must have been separated from the molars by
an interval as in the other Puehydermata ; otherwise the jaws would get
locked by the canines and molars, and the lateral motion required by
the structure of the teeth, and its herbivorous habit, would be im-
practicable ; and if there was this interval, the upper canine could not
have the posterior facet of wear. The fossil canine must therefore
have belonged to a quadrumanous animal. This inference is further
borne out by the detrition of the fossil exactly corresponding with
that of the canines of old monkeys.
The dimensions are :—

Length of the fragment of canine, ........+5+4.. 1.75 inches.

Antero-posterior diameter at the base, ........++.. 8
TEMANSVEVSE) GIClO, ctoieisrals,(o & eles lee leleiialaislehevsles cise oe of
Width of the anterior facet of wear, .......c.e0. 6

The two diameters are greater than those of the canine of the Suma-
tra Orang-otang described by Dr. Crarxe Asstt as having been 74
* Cuvier Ossemens fossil, tome 3, p. 15.

t+ Asiatic Researches, vol. 15, p. 498,
3A 2

360 Discovery of fossil Quadrumana in the Sewdliks. [Ma¥,

feet high. The Cynocephali have large and stout canines, more so
comparatively than the other Quadrumana. But to what section of the
tribe our fossil belonged, we have not a conjecture to offer. We may
remark, however, that the tooth is not channelled on three sides at the
base, as in the Hntellus. Does the fossil belong to the same species, as
the jaw discovered by Messrs. Baker and Duranp, or toa larger one?

Nore. We have sketched Dr. Fatconur’s highly curious fossil tooth
in position with the lower jaw of the Sumatran Orang-otang from
the Society’s Museum, in figure C of Pil. XVIII. There is a third
facet of wear at the lower extremity d which, on reference, we find
Dr. Fatconer attributes like ¢ to attrition against the first molar,
being observable, he says, in many aged animals. The worn surfaces e
and d are uniformly polished, and have evidently originated from
attrition against a tooth ; but with regard to the principal facet b, we
confess we have a degree of scepticism, which can only be removed by
a certainty that the fossil had been seen extracted from the matrix.
In the first place, the great extent of the worn surface and its perfect
flatness could hardly be caused by attrition against the lower canine .
which should produce a curvature measured by the length of the jaw as
radius. Inthe next place, the enamel of the tooth is less worn than
the interior and softer part of the fossil: and thirdly, on examination
with a magnifier, numerous scratches are visible in divers directions :
all these indicating that the facet may have been produced on the
fossil, by grinding it on a file, or some hard flat surface. On shewing
the fossil to Mapuusupana, the medical pandit of the Hindu College,
he at once pronounced that the tooth had been ground down to be used
in medicine, being a sovereign specific in the native pharmacopeia.
This circumstance need not necessarily affect the question, for it is
probable that the native druggist would commence his rubbing on the
natural plane, if any presented itself to his choice: but Dr. Fatconer
and Capt. CautLry, to whom we have returned the fossil with a com-
munication of our doubts, assure us in reply that the fossil tooth was
brought in along with a large collection, so that there is every
jmprobability of its having been in possession of a native druggist.
At any rate it is not on the front wear that they so much rest their
argument of its origin, as on the posterior abrasion which could on-
ly happen in the jaw of a quadrumanous animal. In fact they have
recent quadrumana shewing precisely similar wear on a small scale,
and no other head wiil do so. We find only one exception in the
Society’s museum, viz. the tapir, whose right upper incisor (or non-
salient canine) falling between the two lower ones is worn nearly in
the fashion of the fossil: but it is less elongated.—Eb.

Jour at. Soc FOSSit

Kol
QUADRUMANA Wie PLM,

SEWALIK HILLS

“AY Fie d
Be o) \ ‘ Foccit
i, 4, 2 y : én
» Dy Vi 5 Ds
Va? Nagieree a gy)
. ] : sie i
Y | fe a 7
se A Li

oss ‘=

‘se
is
Xx
RRs
7 >
-. 5

<
ae

Ts
TALE

Foul. pp aa

6 eet
SRR

&s

= Sad NSS ws

1837.] On some new Genera of Raptores. “él

V.—On some new Genera of Raptores, with remarks on the old genera.
By B. H. Honeson, Esq.

I have the honor tosubmit, herewith, some original and amended
generic characters of new forms of Raptores which have been described
particularly in various numbers of your Journal. Those who are best
acquainted with the present state of classification in regard to the
Falconide and Strigide will, I apprehend, be most ready to make
allowance for any possible imperfections cleaving to these characters.

Family Fatconip#. Sub-family Aquitiya. Genus Nisaétus, nob.

Bill short*, at base as high as broad, distinguished by compression
without feebleness, strongly festooned. Nares large, vertical, elliptic,
angulated, and wholly lateral in exposure. Wings short, firm ; 5th
quill longest. Tail long, firm, and square. Tarsi elevate, but not
feeble, wholly feathered.

Digits elongated, nervous; the inner fore and the hind highly
developed.

Acropodia reticulate with three or four scales next each talon,
Talons immense, very unequal, strong and acute. Head usually
crested.

Types, N. Pulcher, No. 680; N. Nipalensis, No. 9; N. Pallidus
No. 8; N. Grandis, No. 7, nobis.

Habits. Preys on jungle fowl, partridges, hares: watches from a
lofty perch, usually pouncing on its game when near it; sometimes
pursues with energy on the wing; flight direct; does not seize on the
wing. Habitat, saul forest, Tarai, and lesser hills. Not migratory;
size rather large. Connects the most typical hawks with the most
typical eagles. Digits and talons pre-eminently raptorial.

Fatconinz. Genus Baza, nob.

Bill as in Jerav, but somewhat longer and more compressed before
the cere. Upper mandible with two long sharp teeth on either side,
close to each other and to the hook, and directed forwards. Lower
mandible with three or four smaller teeth correspondent to the above.
Orbits and lores thickly and softly plumed. WNares transverse, rimi-
form, with the cere behind them membranous and free. Legs and
feet short and thick. Tarsi half plumed, coarsely reticulate, longer
than any digit. Toes cleft and depressed : the laterals subequal; the
inner longer than the outer; the hind large. Acropodia wholly

* Short with reference to the sub-family : and so of all the generic terms sub-
sequently employed; for instance, ears small and simple, in reference to scops,
as a genus of the sub-typical group of Slrigide.

362 Qn some new Genera of Raptores. (May,

scaled. Talons sub-equal, acute, wings long, broad-webbed, sub-equal
to the tail; 3rd quill longest; notch of the inner web remoter than
in /alco or in Jerav. Head crested.

Type, Baza Syama*, nob. No. 657. Habitat, lower region of hills:
size small; make robust: habits insectivorous.

Affinities various with Cyminais, Harpagus, Ierax and Pernist. Not
known to Indian falconers. Station in Vicor’s arrangement, at the
head of the Falconine, between Harpagus and Ieraz.

Srricipz, Aberrant group. Sw.

Disc and conch evanescent: ears simple. Sub-family of the eagle
owls, or Aétoglaucine, nob.

Egrets conspicuous : great size and strength. Sub-diurnal questing.
A very strong elongated bill. Eminently raptorial feet, and ample
gradated wings, equal or nearly so to the medial square tail.

Genus Huhia, nob.

Bill equal to the head, basally straightened beyond the cere,
suddenly hooked, very strong, festooned, with trenchant scarpt tomiz.

Nares ovoid, transverse, partially exposed. Wings sub-equal to the
tail: 4th and 5th quills sub-equal and longest. Tarsi short, immense-
ly stout, thickly plumed. Toes very strong, hirsutely plumose, par-
tially denuded and scaled; the exterior antagonising but not versa-
tile. Talons immense, acute, very unequal; the inner fore conspi-
cuously largest ; and hind equal to the outer fore.

Type, Huhia Nipalensis, nob. No. 54}. Habitat, all three regions
of the hills. Habits subdiurnal and mammalivorous.

Genus Cultrunguis, nob.

Bill equal to head, straightened as far as the cere, gradually curved
beyond it, moderately compressed, strong. Wares elliptic, partially
exposed. Wings unpectenated, equal to the tail; 4th quill longest.
Tarsi sub-elevate, strong, compressed, partially or wholly nude,
reticulate. Toes long, nervous, compressed, reticulate, with three or
four scales next each talon; the anterior digits sub-equal ; the hind
large. Soles of the feet aculeated. Talons sub-equal, compressed,
strong, cultrated below$.

* Syama, in Sanskrit, means black-blue.

+ L should rather say, affinities with Harpagus and Ierav. Analogies with
Cymindis and Pernis. Our bird is, unquestionably, a Falconine type—which
Cymindis and Pernis are not.

t+ N. B. The numbers refer to the series of specimens and drawings in
London.

§ Unde nomen genericum: the strong and nearly equal talons are sloped
from a round back or culmen to an inferior edge,which is as sharp as a knife, and

1837.] On some new Genera of Raptores. 363

Types, C. Flavipes et C. Nigripes, nob. Nos. 55 and 56. Habitat,
the lower region of the hills. Habits diurnal and piscivorous. Size
large.

Remarks. In my judgment, Huhiia is the equivalent of Aguila, and
Cultrunguis of Pandion, among the diurnal Raptores, which are, no
doubt, represented by the nocturnal Raptores in nature, though not
yet in our systems. Those systems wholly want a Strigine sub-family
answering to the Aquiline.

The section, therefore, standing at the head of my two genera must
be understood as resting on no better authority than my own. It is
probable that the evanescent character of the disc and conch with the
absence of the operculum, belong to the hawk and falcon owls as well
as to eagle owls; and that the contradistinctive marks of the latter
must be sought, in their great size, their prolonged but strong bill,
their formidable legs, feet and talons, their ample gradated wings, and
their medial and even tails. All these marks, not less than the former
ones, characterise our Huhia and Cultrunguis : whereas our Ninoz,
which is small, and has its bill, wings and tail formed on the
Falconine model, is yet equally distingushed with Huhéa and Cul-
trunguis, by evanescent disc and conch, and perfectly simple small
ears. Hence my impression of the very great prevalence of the latter
characters, which seem to extend over all the aberrant sub-families of
the Strigide, accompanied by egrets in the eagle owls, but not so in
the hawk and falcon owls—witness Noctua and Ninor. The presence
or absence of egrets cannot be taken as a primary mark of the aberrant
group; for to it Huhia and Cultrunguis unquestionably belong, and
both these types are egretted. Whether the egrets even constitute a
secondary or sub-family mark of this group, may be doubted: but, at
present, this would seem to be the case, and in conformity with this
notion I have inserted egrets as one of the sub-family marks. There
is no uniting accuracy with precision in generic characters, so long
as we want family and sub-family characters. How then to charac-
terise our Ninoxv ?—a falconine type in its own circle of the Strigide,
and as expressly equivalent to the lesser insectivorous falcons, as
Cultrunguis is to Pandion. When recently defining Ninor I begun
with, ‘ bill, disc, conch and feet, as in Noctua,’ considering that genus
—which is so remarkable in the family for its firm plumage and short
wings as well as for the absence of those pre-eminently Strigine
is eminently calculated, with the aid of the spinous sole of the foot, to clutch
the bodies of fish. No analogy can be more beautiful than that of Cultrunguis
to Pandion. :

364 On some new Genera of Raptores. [May,

characters, the great disc and operculated ears—as a conspicuous
type. Yet hardly three months elapsed when I received from England
a systematic work from which Noctua is wholly expunged! Noctua,
however, will, 1 think, retain its place, characterised in the aberrant
group of the owls by short wings and firm plumage, and ‘eading
through Surnia to our Ninoz, which I believeto be the least Strigine
bird on record. Let us now attempt to define it, asa genus belong-
ing to the aberrant group of the Strzgid@, characterised as before.
Genus Ninoz, nob.
Bill short, arched from the base. Nares round, anteal, apert,
tumid. General contour with the character of the plumage, extremely
‘Falconine. Wings long, firm, unpectenated, sub-equal to the tail:
8rd quill longest; Ist and 2nd very moderately gradated. Tail long,
firm, even. Tarsi plumose, rather short. Toes medial, depressed,
bordered, rigidly hirsute; laterals equal, hind compressed. Head
smooth, small, and only Strigine in the size and position of the eye.

Type, Ninox Nipalensis, nob. No. 657

Habitat, central and lower hills. Habits, subdiurnal and insectivor-
ous.

Mr. Swarnson appears to have laid undue stress on the egrets of
the owls, which seem to me but little more influential than the
analogous crests of the Falconide, and more especially of the Aquiline.
Disc and conch evanescent, and ears simple, are the marks of the
aberrant group, taken as a whole. Egrets, added to great size, ample
gradated wings, and a medial even tail, with powerful legs and feet
and talons, seem to me the subordinate signs of the détoglaucine or
aquiline sub-family of that group. Of the Falcoglaucine or sub-family
typifying the Falconine, the first glimpse appears to be afforded by our
Ninox, which has quite the proportions and aspect of many of the
lesser insectivorous Falcons. Long and firm wings and tail—the
latter even; andthe former but slightly gradated; and both, in a
word, adapted for strong flight—would seem to be necessary characters
of this sub-family, and they are, at all events, characters eminently
conspicuous in our Ninox. Between the wings of Ninow and those of
Strix or Otus there is just the same sort of difference as exists between
the wings of Falco and those of Buteo, or of Milvus—I mean as to
suitableness for vigorous flight, and expressly without special reference
to the technical form of the wing.

The following comparative measurements of Baza, a small insecti-
vorous Falcon, and of Ninoz, a small insectivorous Falconine owl, can
scarcely fail to, excite interest. The measures are given in English
feet and inches.

1837.) On some new Genera of Raptores. 365

Baza Ninoz.
Total length, ss ae ae van oar Ae ORS LO
Length of bill, straight, to gape, oe -- 00f 00%
Basal height of bill, extreme, ”... we 0 0? 0 0g
Basal width of bill, extreme, te we 0073 oOofg
Head straight, from gape to occiput, at ote, Oo 34 0 14
Length of tail, ea nee ae Ae OGG 06
_ Tarsus, from inner salient angle above, to the sole, 0 14 0 14
Length of central digit, from extreme base to supe- 1
rior insertion of the talon, ; pits oy bem
Length of exterior digit, a — 0013 oot
Length of interior digit, “ei = - lessiZ 0 02§
Length of hind digit, ... ee eve bec cee ONO Ls TO: OF
Straight length of central talon, te ods set? OO Sy TOL055
Ditto ditto exterior ditto, oh Wie ost) O08 WO IO Se
Ditto ditto interior ditto, Cahh jase ave 7/00 Perr .0 078
Ditto ditto hind ditto, <3 ws -- OOF; 00%
Expanse of wings, re alt a sage Dan 2 44
Length of a closed wing, a ang we 0 93 0 93
Longer diameter of opening of ear, ae - 008; 0 035
Diameter of the eye, : - a -- 00.5 0 0%
Weight of the birds, oe ee . -- %0z. 7 oz.

To render this singular parallelism complete, I may add, that both
birds are mature males of their respective species ; that the females are
scarcely larger and not at all different in aspect; that both are emi-
nently conspicuous for the zsessorial character of their feet, the digits
of which are cleft to their origins, the soles quite flat and somewhat
bordered; the anterior laterals of equal strength and size, and the
central of the same thickness, and of very moderate excess of length.
Wings and tail could not, in a Strigine bird, be more Falgonine than
those of Ninox ; and hence these organs are almost precisely similar,
both in form and proportion, to the same organs in Baza, which,
though a Falconine bird, deviates widely from the restricted or generic
type*. Upon the whole, the only material differences of these birds
are the inferior strength of the thumb with its talon, and the superior
size of the eye, in Ninoz—both differences eminently interesting, in as
much as none are more universally and distinctly referable to the
respective habits and exigencies of the two families of the nocturnal
and diurnal Rapiores.

* Peregrinus, Icelandicus, &c. I exclude Tinnunculus, &c., under the separate
sub-generic title of Falcula.

3 8B

366 On some new Genera of Raptores. [May,

-Mr. Swarnson, in treating of the Falconide and Strigide, has seen
perpetual reason to deplore the errors of systematic works.

In truth, it is hardly too much to say that the majority of recorded
species are no species at all; and the majority of recorded genera
insufficient or inaccurate.

The old species, described by color only, and when classification
was in its infancy, cannct now be really appreciated except by personal
examination. Norcan any words of condemnation be too strong for
the modern practice of inserting these species, without such examina-
tion, under the strict subdivisions elaborated by recent science.

Such insertion must be made haphazard, and nothing is more
common than to find one species registered in half a dozen genéra,
none of which suit it, or, if so, only by accident! For systematic
writers now to rely on dried skins, is sufficiently objectionable: but
their reliance on the old book descriptions is perfectly monstrous. _

Mr. Swainson—clarum et venerabile nomen—has acknowledged with
unusual explicitness that the examination of fresh subjects is, very
' generally, an indispensable condition of accuracy, and that, for all
the higher purposes of science, an acquaintance with habits, as well
as with structure, is required. Will it, then, be credited that, with
almost all our recorded species calling for revision, and with our
classification labouring, in vain, to advance per rudem indigestamque
molem specierum, there is no sense on the part of Zoological associa-
tions at home of the necessity of any thing more than the collection
of dried skins?

Such, however, is the fact; upon which I forbear, at present, from
any comments, returning gladly to Mr. Swarnson—whom any one
would be proud to assist, if able; and, as I have some little practical
experience of raptorial birds, and of the value of the generic charac-
ters assigned to them in books, I shall indicate what I conceive to
be the diagnostics of some received genera.

Aquitinz. Genus Pandion.

Bill and head compressed. Gape narrow. Bill moderate, extremely
rounded on the ridge, highly festooned; tomiz scarpt and very
trenchant. Brow not salient. Lores and cere almost nude. WNares
rimiform, subtransverse, with the cere behind them membranous
and free. Legs and feet spiculated, strong, compressed, nude, and
reticulate. Toes nervous, cleft; the outer versatile with oblique grasp ;
the hind, very mobile. Talons highly falcated, nearly equal, compress-
ed, rounded below. Wings exceedingly long, surpassing the tail ; 3rd
quill longest. Instances, P. Vulgaris, P. Indicus, nob. No. 715.

1837.] On some new Genera of Raptores. 367

Hautartus. Sub-genus of Pandion ?

Contradistinguished by a long bill, much more compressed on the
ridge ; by shorter, rounder wings, never surpassing and seldom equal-
ing the tail, and which have the 4th and 5th quills sub-equal and long-
est ; by wide, transverse nares of irregular form; by scaled tarsi and
toes, in which moreover the spinous aculcation of Pandion is less de-
veloped, and the exterior and hind toes are less mobile; and, lastly,
by talons less compressed and less rounded below—sometimes squar-
ed.

Types. Halietus Ichthyetus Horsfieldit, Plumbeus et Albipes, nob.
Nos. 10 and 3.

The bill of Halietus is always longer and sharper on the culmen
than in Pandion; but in some species, its cutting edge is as highly
festooned as in Pandion ; in others, it isas level as in Aquila; in some
again the wings are considerably shorter than the tail; in others,
equal to it.

Instances of the former peculiarities, Ichthyetus et Plumbeus ; of the
latter, Albipes. Halietus is further distinguished from Pandion by a
nude salient brow: but both genera are alike remarkable for the
compression of the bill and head, as compared with Aquila, and also
for the smallness of the gape.

The very long unfestooned bill of Albipes is accompanied. by a wider
gape, by wings equal to the tail, by great size, and by talons perfectly
squared below.

If Ichthyetus, then, be the type of Halietus—and no doubt it is—
then Albipes is a separate type bearing the same relation to Aquila, as
Ichthyetus to Pandion, and connecting Aquila, through Halietus, with
Pandion. This type I have provisionally named Cuncuma, from its

“native name. Itis a fisher, but not exclusively so; and is remarkable,
like the bird of Washington, for its theftuous propensities*.

Pandion is the king of fishers, and a more beautiful instance of the
adaptation of structure to habits than this genus exhibits, is not to be
found in the whole circle of ornithology. The rimiform nares may be

* T make no allusion to birds which I am not personally familiar with ; but I
suspect that the American bird adverted to has a very strict resemblance to our
Albipes, a resemblance including habits, size, and structure. If this be the
case, it may be ranged by the side of A/bipes under the sub-genus Cuncuma, of
which the following are the characters. Bill long and void of festoon. Wings
equal to the tail. Talons squared below. Size very great. There is a beautiful
gradation of characters in these sub-genera, and a correspondent modification of
manners, by means of which the type of the fishing eagles is linked with the type

of the mammalivorous eagles,

oe BE 2

a

368 On some new Genera of Raptores. (May,

closed by the lax membrane behind them so as to exclude the water :
the compressed, spiculated, free toes, of which the outer fore may be
turned quite back, and the hind almost forward, aided by the com-
pressed cylindric and highly curved talons, are the very weapons to
take fish with; whilst the immense wings enable the bird to quit his
own element with impunity, and to bear off, from the bosom of the
waters, fish of far greater weight than himself. Falcons trained to
duck-hunting dare not suffer the water to touch their plumage, always
quitting their grasp if the quarry can near it in the struggle. But
Pandion will plunge dauntlessly into the deep, and will strike fish so
large that they sometimes carry him under and destroy him, though
he has nothing to forbear from a fish twice his own weight. In India
the birds of this genus are not migratory: they breed in lofty trees
overhanging large lakes, laying their eggs in April, May; and rearing
two young, which usually quit the nest in June, July. The white-
footed Cuncum (Halietus Albipes) (which is a vastly larger bird)
frequently robs the Indian Pandion of his spoil, just as the white,
headed species of the West does the Pandion of that region. Those
who have classed the Brahmani Cheel of India (Halietus Pandicerianus)
with the fishing eagles, may be safely said to know as little of the
structure, as of the habits of that paltry Milvine bird; or else of the
group with which they have associated it. True, Pandicerianus has.
a festooned bill* : but its feet are those of Buteo or of Milvus, without
a trace of the peculiar structure of those organs. in the piscatory
eagles. Its chief food is insects, and its manner of questing similar
to that of Circus. Itfeeds freely on dead fish and on other carrion in
winter.
STRIGIDE.

Typical group. Disc and conch immense. Ears large and operculated.

Sub-genus Sériz.

Bill longer than the head, straightened, shallow, feeble, with the

* The armed bill, however, insisted on as a pre-eminent mark of the Raptores,
bas as much reference to insectivorous habits as to more noble ones. And
whenever the tooth or festoon of the bill is, however highly developed, rather
sharp than strong, insectivorous habits may be safely inferred. These sharp
processes of the bill remind one of the peculiar character of the teeth in the
lesser insectivorous carnivora, such as /erpestes. Here also there is high
development without concomitant strength: and if we look through the typical
sub-family of the diurnal Rapiores, we shall find the dentation of the bill most
developed, in one sense, among the lesser insectivorous genera, such as our Baza
Elanas, as well as the Brahmant Cheel, may be cited to prove that a festooned
bill does not, per se, imply noble habits.

1837.) On some new Genera of Raptores. 869

maxilla cut out by large nasal fosse. Nares longitudinal and lunated.
Valve of the ear definite, tetragonal. Wings long, feeble, exceeding
the short and feeble tail; 2nd quill longest. Tarsi long, slender,
partially implumose. External toe basally connected as in Falco.
Central talon pectinated.
Type, S. Flammea.
Orus.

Head more or less egretted. Bill short, wholly arched on the
culmen, high and deep at the base. Valve of the ear indefinite,
confluent with the immense valvular disc, the opposite sides of which
are connected over the ear passage by a membranous ligament.
Wings long, feeble, scarcely or not at all exceeding the tail; 2nd
quill longest; Ist strongly notched near the tip. Tarsi and toes short
and plumose.

Types, Otus Vulgaris et Brachyotus.

Sub-typical group.

Disc and conch medial, perfect. Ears smaller, operculated.

Genus Scoprs.

Bill short, arched from the base, nostrils round, tumid. Head
egretted. Ears simple, small*. Wings medial, sub-equal to the tail:
3rd and 4th quills sub-equal and longest. Toes feeble, nude, sub-
depressed. Plumage soft and vermiculated. Size small. Habits
insectivorous and nocturnal.

Instances. Scops Sunia, Scops Lettiat, Scops Pennata, nob. Nos.
64, 66, 721, respectively.

Aberrant group.

Disc and conch evanescent. Ears small and simple.

Noctua.

Bill short, arched from the base. Nostrils round, very tumid,.
sometimes tubular. Head smooth. Toes hairy, feeble, and sub-
depressed. Wings short, scarcely exceeding the base of the tail; 4th
quill longest. ‘Tail slightly elongated, rounded. Plumage firm and
lineated. Size small. Insectivorous and noctural.

Instances. N. Cuculoides, Goutp; N. Auribarbis; N. Tarayensis ;
N. Perlineata ; N. Tubiger, nob. Nos. 67, 63. 707, 486, respectively.

* Small and simple with reference tothe group. The ears are, in fact, nearly
twice as large as in the proximate genus Noctua, which I have ranged in the
aberrant group.

+ Scops Lettia is possibly the Asio auctorum: but there is no safe quoting of
species from books. Asio has been made a Scops, an Otus, or any thing else,
at the discretion of the discreet /

370 On some new Genera of Raptores. [May,

Scops seems to me to stand on the confines of the sub-typical group,
leading to Noctua as among the first of the aberrant group. One is
egretted, the other not; one has the plumage characteristically soft
and lax, the other has the plumage, including the alar and caudal
feathers, a good deal firmer. The wings of one scarcely surpass the
base of the tail, those of the other reach nearly to its tip.

The disc of the one is nearly perfect, and the ears comparatively
large, though simple. The disc of the other is very imperfect, and
the ears much smaller. So also the eye and head*. The one has
nude toes, and the other hirsute one. Lastly, a very maculate vest
seems as common with Scops, as a lineated garb with Noctua. The
size of both is small; both have an Otine bill with feeble feet; and
both are nocturnal and insectivorous.

The above characters of known genera are, of course, mere
suggestions, as emanating from one who has neither museum nor
library at command. But, if practical experience be of any worth,
they are suggestions which the skilful may take much advantage of,
I suspect that plumage very soft, moderately soft, and more or less
hardened or firm, might be ascribed, respectively, to the typical,
sub-typical, and aberrant groups of the Sirigide with safety and
advantage.

I have great doubts as to the position of our Urrua and Bulaca.
By the elongation and strength of the bill they are affined to the eagle
owls; but the high development of the disc and conch, though far
short of Otus, yet seems to indicate the position of these birds to be
the sub-typical group. Though very similar in structure and size, one
has the egrets, as well as subdiurnal habits and pale iris of Ozus; but
in this (Urrua) the valve of the ear is evanescent: whilst the other
(Bulaca) with the smooth head and valved ear, has also the nocturnal
habits and dark iris of Strtz. The size of both is greater than that
of either of these genera. In Scops the size and character of the disc
and conch are very similar to those of Urrua: but the former is a
small nocturnal and insectivorous bird ; the latter, a large, semi-diurnal
and mammalivorous one. Bulaca again, with something of the aspect,
and with entirely the manners, of Striz, is sundered from Sfriz,
toto coelo, by the strength of its bill, the high gradation of its wings,

* The relative volume of the head amongst Strigine birds is more apparent
than real. It is caused by the immense quantity of plumes protecting the conch
when the ear has much of the peculiar family structure; and consequently this
‘feature is quite as noticeable in Ofus as in Strix ; because in the former genus

«the ear is even more signally Strigine than in the latter.

1837.] On some new Genera of Raptores. 371

and the superior length and firmness of its tail, as well as by its short
and strong legs. In the last respect there is a close resemblance on
the part of Bulaca to Otus ; but the conch and disc are not half the
size that they are in Otus ; the conch is oval, and the definite form of
the ear-valve is quite opposed to the character of this organ in Otus,
agreeing more closely with Strir. The long and feeble wings and
short and feeble tails of Striv and of Otus, are characters peculiarly
their own: and they are united with, in the former, a bill so long and
feeble, and, in the other, a bill so short and arched, that there is no
mistaking the combination of these attributes in either genus. I know
no Strigine type at all agreeing with Szriz in the character of the bill,
taking its feebleness and length together. But, it isa grievous mistake
to suppose, with Cuvirr, that Strix alone exhibits either elongation
or straightness in this member: for, not only our Huhia and Cultrun-
guis have a long and straightened bill; but these characters are
distinctly, though less, developed in Urrua and in Bulaca.

The otine form of the rostrum (short, thick, and wholly curved) no
doubt is very prevalent among the Sirigide; since it is possessed in
common by Otus, Bubo, Scops, Noctua, and Ninoz. But the tumidity
of the nares in the three last is not foundim the first : and Nino (not
to mention its smooth head, divested of all Strigine characteristics
save the size of the eye) is sundered wholly from Otus by its firm
plumage, and by the length and strength of both wings and tail. In
Otus the tail, though longer, is as feeble as in Striv; and in both
these genera the wings, though long, have all the flimsiness proper

to the family.

Noctua, by its firm plumage (including wings and tail) as well as by
its depressed perching hairy feet, its evanescent disc, simple small ears,
smooth head, and short arched bill with tumid round nares, makes the
nearest approach to our Ninox. But shortness in the wing is the
pre-eminent attribute of Noctua, whilst the very opposite is that of
Ninox. In Surnie the wings appear to be rather short, and the tail,
though long, is extremely wedged. In Ninow alone have we wings
and tail formed upon the Falconine model. And these peculiarities,
taken in connexion with feet in which the insessorial character prevails
almost over the Raptorial—just as it does in many of the little insecti-
vorous Falcons—constitute our Ninow a signal type. Our Cultrunguis
is equally conspicuous by its Pandionic feet and habits ; and our Huhiia
by its combination of aquiline attributes—the chief of which are pre-
eminent size and strength, and a bill uniting length and straightness
with enormous power. I am quite certain that both these birds’

372 On some new Genera of Raptores. [May,

represent the sub-family of the eagles, in the aberrant group of the
Strigide ; and not merely so, but precisely, Aguila and Pandion. But
as to the situation of Urrua and Bulaca, or as to their analogies, I am
quite ata loss. Taking, however, as my guide the medial size of the
disc and conch, \ shall class them, for the present, in the sub-typical
group, characterised as before; and the following generic characters
may, I hope, serve to make them understood, in themselves and in
their relations.
STRIGIDA.
Sub-typical group.
Genus Urrua, nob.

Bill sub-equal to the head, somewhat elongated, scarcely arched
from the base, compressed, strong. Nares ovoid, transverse. Wings
and tail somewhat elongated: wings moderately gradated, 3rd and
4th quills sub-equal and longest. ‘Tail not bowed, even. Tarsi and
toes plumose. Tarsi elevate, not feeble. Head egretted. Ears scarce-
ly valved, oval, traversed bya membranous thong. Size considerable.
Habits sub-diurnal. Dwells frequently in holes on steep bank-sides.

Type, Urrua Cavearea, nob. No. 57.

Genus Buxaca, nob.

Bill sub-equal to the head, somewhat elongated, scarcely arched
from the base, compressed, strong. Nares elliptic, transverse, tumid.
Wings conspicuously gradated ; considerably shorter than the tail;
5th and 6th quills longest and sub-equal. ‘Tail sufficiently elongated,
bowed. Conch ovoid. Legs and feet, short, strong, plumose. Head
smooth. Habits nocturnal. Size considerable. ’

Type, Bulaca Newarensis, nob. No. 59.

It is quite out of the question to range Urrua with Otus, because of
the greatly inferior size of the disc and conch ; or with Bubo, because
of the length of the legs ; or with either, because the bill is decidedly,
though not conspicuously, elongated and straightened. Equally im-
possible is it to range Bulaca with Strix or with Otus ; because its disc,
though perfect, is not larger than in Urrua; because its bill is (like
that of Urrua) stronger and shorter than that of Striz, longer and less
arched than that of O¢us ; and because its wings have characters quite
opposite to those of either genus.

Urrua has the sub-diurnal habits, the pale iris and the egrets of
Otus ; Bulaca, the nocturnal habits, the dark iris, and the smooth head
of Striz. In both the orifice of the ear is oval, but large (1,3; inch
long). In Bulaca it has a large distinct valve: in Urrua, scarcely any.
_ Inneither is there any appearance of the long circular denuded line

1837.) On some new Genera of Raptores. 373

defining the course of the disc in Strix and Otus, and seeming, as it
were, to lay bare the whole head.

This organ, both in size and character, is essentially mediate in
these birds, between the typical structure as seen in Strix and Otus ;
and the aberrant structure, as exhibited in Noctua, Ninox, Huhéa,
and Cultrunguis.

The following comparative measurements, in English inches, may
help the curious to appreciate the value of those perplexing but
necessary terms, Jong and short, as applied to bills, tails, and legs.

Length ofthe of the of the
of the bird. tail. tarsus. bill.

EES, cannes adtadidea a dans sclategie Anis 144 54 3i 13
Le ele tatansaniidadades> 143 6 2 14
WR gcc aalsstslians an Sader mseies sam 22 93 3} 1Z
Bulaca, .......06.000. peaks Ae 22 93 23 1Z
SCOPS,......eeceee Ponnduerneseecaduants 94 33 15 2
IE oo wave vecctosatienesascce devious 94 4 11 Z
PUG a ~ dnsnesdsacows es Ntddentencesare Le 6 1 z
MMs: ci cedadecesisdeccrseossecsesce OO 12 3t 25,
Cultrunguis, ........-.s0000: Re eie Se 92 33 ok

P. S. Since the above paper was composed, I have received, from
the lower hills, a fine specimen of the Strix Coromandra of Latuam.
With the size it has all the characters too, of our Urrua, except in the
legs, the tarsi being lower, and the toes scopine but stronger. The
opening of the ear is about one inch, long, ovoid, and not valvular,
though ‘the membranous edge be more or less free all round it. y{
know nothing yet of the Aadifs of this bird. If they agree with those
of Urrua, it may form a species of this genus or sub-genus ; and its
toes are not absolutely nude, though nearly so. But it seems to be
an osculant species leading to Scops. The wings and tail are both
somewhat elongated, and sufficiently firm, though the general plumage
be remarkably soft. The wings are not much short of the tail, and
they have the 3rd quill longest, the 4th nearly as long; the first and
second, moderately gradated. The toes, which are longish and not
feeble, are remarkable for a softly papillose and flattish sole. To the
external one there is a vague basal membrane ; and the hind is stronger
than usual. The talons are sufficiently elongated and acute; the inner
and central, the outer and hind, being respectively equal.

The nostrils are nearly round and somewhat tumid: the bill, like
that of Urrua and Bulaca, combines strength with a tendency to
elongation and straightness, not noticeable in Otus. My bird isa
mature female, 21 inches long, of which the bill is 13, and the tail 94,
the tarsus is 23, and the central toe 1 Z.

3c

374 Observations of the Magnetic [May,

VI.— Observations of the Magnetic Dip and Intensity at Madras. By
T. G. Taytor, Esq. H. C. Astronomer.

Notwithstanding the value which has of late years been attached to
observations of the Magnetic Dip and Intensity, 1 may, I believe, safely
state, that the whole of British India has failed to put on recorda
single good set of experiments to this end. With a view to supply
this deficiency for Madras, I have availed myself of the loan of a very
excellent dipping needle, the property of Captain Drinxwatrr, of
His Majesty’s ship Conway ; and of two magnetic intensity needles
which were brought out by the same officer, and are the property of
Captain James CrarkE Ross, R. N. The dipping needle, which was
constructed on purpose for the Conway, differs, I believe, in no respect
from the ordinary construction, save that it is one of the best instru-
ments I have met with, and, as far as I can see, absolutely faultless.
The observations for Dip are as follows.

Observations for Dip made at the Madras Observatory, situated in Long.
5h. 21m. 75.8 East of Greenwich, and Lat. 13° 4' 8”. 8 N. on the
26th April, 1837.

With Needle marked No. |
Face of Instrument E 2st.

No. A, B. No. A. B.

] 721/267 72) 287 2 62 16’ 6° 147

2. fon 8) Titel: 4 6 12 6 8

5 Inverted the axis, 7 24 RR NZ 6 6) 4 6 8

7 FIZ SG ee 8 6 16 6 22

Reversed the Poles.

9 7228 fim 22 10 6 34 6.238
11 7 2, {oe BT 12 6 16 6 21
13 Jaw lG 7. 24 14 Oesot 6 28
15 7 26 Leo, 91 6,27. 6) 3e

Mean; 7° 2170” 7° 18’ 37” 6° 18/ 37” 6° 21’ 30”
Needle marked No. 2.

1 da al 420 2 I 22 6 38

3 7 Val 72 42 4 7 8 6 58

5 Inverted the axis, 7 42 5 25 6 A aes 6 14

7 7 30 7 30 8 6 45 6 55

Reversed the Poles.

9 Ta DA ii 6 2 6 0 6 21
tl 7 26 if 4 4 6 10 6 28
13 6 34 6 44 6 6 15 6 0
15 6 34 6 43 8 O23 6 4

Mean, 7 190 7 1145 6 34 45 6 3445

And taking the general mean, we get the true Dip
with Needle No. 1 6 49 56 No.
ditto ditto Te 655 4

ae

Mean, 6 52 30

1837.) Dip and Intensity at Madras. 375

N. B. The numbers 1, 2, 3, &c. exhibit the order in which the ob-
servations were made. During the present century, I cannot find
that any observations for Dip have been made at Madras, but there
is one result on record dated 1775, when Asrrcromsisz found it to be
5° 15’ N.; if this result can be trusted, it would appear that the Dip
is on the increase at the rate of 1’ 34” in a year.

With regard to the needles employed for the magnetic intensity, it
may be necessary to state, that they are constructed after the model of
that of Professor Hanstren. The needles are cylinders, 24 inches long
and .3 inch in diameter, save that the ends are abruptly sharpened to a
point ; these needles are freely suspended on their centres by a few fila-
ments of unspun silk, which are hooked on toa brass stirrup, moveable
upon the needle; by which means a perfect adjustment to horizontality
can be effected ; the needle thus suspended is enclosed in a rectangular
glass box immediately over a divided circle, from which the arc of
vibration can be read off and the number of oscillations counted.
The zero of measure here employed, is the time of performing 100
vibrations at a temperature of 60°, commencing with an are of 20°
and ending at from 2° to 4°.—If these measures could be observed to
ultimate accuracy, it would be worth while to reduce the times of
vibration under these circumstances to the times of describing an in-
finitely small arc, as has been done by Hanstesn, and on account of
buoyancy, to a vacuum ; but since such is not the case, the result will
be obtained to all useful accuracy by supposing the correction common
to each set of observations, by which the reductions, which are rather
operose, are avoided : the reduction to a temperature of 60° is effected
by applying the correction, 0,00017 ¢. (where ¢ represents the time
of performing 100 vibrations) ;—a formula which is derived from ex-
periment. The two needles used in the following observations are dis-
tinguished from one another by a sign X on one of them. This needle
in London at atemperature of 60° performed 100 vibrations in 442,76
seconds of mean time, whereas the other needle performed 100 vi-
brations under the same circumstances in 461,96 seconds; the former
needle is further distinguished from the latter from its having been
long in use in England, and as having exhibited a remarkable degree
of steadiness in its magnetism during the late magnetical experiments
instituted in Ireland under the auspices of the British Association ;
added to which, these needles are calculated to excite a more than
ordinary degree of interest from the circumstance of their having
been employed by Sir Joun Ross in the perilous North Polar Expedi-
tion, from which he has lately so fortunately returned. The observa-
tions at Madras are as follows.

3c 2

376 Observations of the Magnetic [Mar,

No. 3, Private mark X.

1837. Arc. Ther. Vib. Mean Time. Interv. Mean Int.
he m. Ss. Ss. &.
April 30th. 20° 0 88.0 1 0 43 49.4
io 45 et 48 51.3 202-2 301.57
gg era 53 53.1 301.5
A) Oe 58 54.1 301.0 | Cor for temp. 1.43
F . 300.14
notherset.20 0 88.0 1 1 1 49.0
ey OL idea sry pate 301.60
is pe een 11 52.6 301.4 F ai
AUT s97%8, \oeus08 16 253.8 301.2, ,} COT: 102 tome: F-2a
0 0 87.0 1 0 45 37.7 ee
May 3rd,. 62 7. 5 37.
* 12,458 1 16! 50 4073 f 302.5 301.97
3.30 2h oOn 55 42.1 301.9
So Oh Mies eat ead 1 0 43.6 303.5 | Cot for temp. 1.38
300.59
No. 3, not marked.
, he ™. Se Se Ss.
April 26th. 20° 0” 85.2 1 3. AUNTIE
To eee wee 48 171 311.0 fy 310.70
G) SO OUT 53 27.5 310.4 | CoF-tor temp. 1.31
0 87.8 1 1 2 ee, eee
April 30th. 20 5. 17.
4 Teast BATON - 30 99.4 } 3121 311.50
rie | oom 5 35 40.7. 311.3
4 087.3 3901 40 51.8 311.1 | CO": for temp. 1.40

310.10
or we have for the time of performing 100 vibrations at the tem-
perature of 60° Fahrenheit at Madras.

Needle 3, & Needle 3.
Ss. Ss.
300.14 : 309.39
17 310.10
59
Mean, 300.30 Mean, 309.74

If 4 and h’ represent the magnetic intensities at any two places,
and T and T’ the times of performing 100 vibrations at those places,

ne ie ( Te <2

[eigen vie. T )
applying this, the horizontal magnetic intensity for Madras (that at
London being assumed=1.) becomes

then we have

By Needle No. 3, X 2,1738
Ditto ditto No. 3, 2,2245

1837.] Dip and Intensity at Madras. 377

“With a view to compare theory with practice, we might now com-
pute the number of oscillations which No. 3 x ought to make at
Madras from the observed number in London; thus, assuming the
Dip for London to be 69° 10’ N. the formula becomes

{3 + sec, 469° 10) }4 : {3 + sec. (6° 52750") Ve, : 462,76) :
performing the computation T = 344,87 differing to the amount
of 44,57 seconds from the observations. This difference between
theory and observation, is but one of many instances which have from
time to time occurred in the infant state of a science. Observation
has led us toa theory, and then again has shewn the incompleteness
of such theory. In the case of Magnetism, we have long since been
prepared to expect that local causes might considerably interfere with
its established laws; since one station (the island of Teneriffe) has
already exhibited some singular anomalies, both in respect to the Dip
and Intensity. Under these circumstances it is much to be wished
that observations could be multiplied in various parts of India, where-
by the law of variation from theory may be detected ;—and how is
this to be accomplished? My answer is ready:—Let any gentleman
who is disposed to undertake a set of magnetic intensity experiments
signify his intentions; and I shall have great pleasure in forwarding
to him, free of expense, a magnetised and compared needle, provided
that I am favored with a copy of the results. In anticipation that
there will be several gentlemen disposed to forward this inquiry, I am
now preparing several needles for use. All that is necessary is, that
the person applying for a needle should be in possession of a good,clock
or chronometer, and has the means of ascertaining its daily rate.

Madras Observatory, 9th May, 1837.

Note.—We shall be most happy to promote the author’s views by
making a series of experiments with his needles in Calcutta, and then
distributing them to friends in the interior. Of the dip we havea
few records, (see Proc. As. Soc. for May.) Major B. Buaxz also
brought from England an adjusted intensity needle, but we have not
yet been favored with his observations.—Ep.

VI.—The sae of the Saurashira group ‘of Coins deciphered. By
James Prinsep, Sec, As. Soc.

Those who would deprecate the study of old coins asa useless and
uninteresting waste of time and ingenuity,—and there are such we fear
even among the readers of this journal,—frequently mistake the means

378 Legends of the Saurashtra group [May,

for the end, and suppose us to be enamoured of the very defects of the
barbarous specimens of ancient art we seek out with such ardour,
rather than give us credit for being impelled by the desire of
looking through them at the history of the times they faintly but
certainly pourtray. Twice has our small band of collectors been
enabled to oppose a triumphant reply to such sceptics even with the
unpromising materials of purely Indian relics, without counting the
splendid: but more natural harvest in ancient Baciria. The dynasty
of the Guptas in central and eastern India, and that of the Buddhist
rajas of Ceylon, form two unequivocal lines of history developed, oy
confirmed, by the unlying evidence of coins. I am now happy in
being able to produce athird series for the west of India, equally well
filled as to names, and of greater interest than either of the previous
discoveries, on several accounts, as will presently be manifest.

I have given the name of Sawrashtra series to the coins depicted in
Plate XLIX. of Vol. IV. because they have principally been found at
Mandivee, Puragarh, Bhoj, and other ancient towns in Cutch, Cattywar,
and Guzerat, the Surastrene of the Greeks, which comprehended from
the Sindh or Indus to Barugdza (Baroach) on the confines of Ariake, or
India Proper, and which cannot but be identical with the Saurashtra,
of Sanskrit authorities*. The specimens before me when engraving
the plate alluded to, were not very distinct, and I could not then make
out more than a few of the letters, which were seen at once to belong
to a peculiar form of ancient Nagari.

Success in other quarters brought me back to the promising field of
Saurashtra, made more promising by the accession of some fresh coins
from Mr. Wartnern of Bombay, and Captain Burnes, whereon the
legends were more complete.

While thus engaged, I received from Captain Harkness, Sec. Roy.
As. Soc. along with a copy of the Society’s Journal, No. VI. (which
also contains a notice by Professor Wiusen of one coin of this group,
but without deciphermentt) a couple of beautifully executed plates of
a fine collection of these same coins in the possession of Mr. Stevart,
who made a tour through India a few years since. The plates appear
to have been executed in Italy; and as no explanation oceurs, I

* See preceding note on the birth place of Ixwaxu, page 349.

t+ Professor Witson has inadvertently assumed in his note, on my authority,
that these coins are known by the name of Gadhia paisa, or ass-money. It was
not to this description, but to a very degenerate descendant of the Indo-Parthian
coinage, generally of copper, that Captain Burnes stated the name to be
applied.— (See my former paper, Jour. Vol. III. p. 687.)

1837.] of Coins deciphered. 379

presume they have been circulated to the various Oriental Societies in
hopes of getting the legends deciphered. Encouraged and aided by
this accession of materials, I proceeded, according to the plan that
succeeded so well with the Bactro-Pehlevi inscriptions, to separate and
analyse the conformable portion or the titles common to all the coins,
and afterwards to classify the unconformable portion, which of course
would include the proper names.

In this manner I was soon fortunate enough to discover a key to the
whole in the value of one or two anomalous looking letters which had
hitherto deceived me by their resemblance to members of other ancient
Sanskrit alphabets. I must acknowledge some assistance from Mr.
_ Waruen’s Sindhi grammar, where having found the absence of vowel
marks in the modern alphabet of the country, I was not unprepared to find
the same omission in the more ancient one. Another preparatory step
was derived from the Treczar legends of last month’s plate, ending in
Mitasa, which I venturedto construe as the corrupted or Pali mode of ex-
pressing the Sanskrit possessive case Mitrasya, A similar xy was perceiv-
ed following zy, or putra, which left little doubt that the word was
qaqa, for wae“ of the son,’’ which, by the idiom of the language,
would be the final word of the sentence, and would require all the pre-
ceding members of it to be in the genitive case.

The letter — (or ) occurred in the body of one or two of the legends
in its simple state, whereas in the initial word, which could not but be
rdja, it was prolonged below, shewing that another letter was sub-
joined, while sometimes the visarga followed it.—This could be no-
wise explained but by supposing it the possessive case of UIST, or UH:
rdjneh, the double letter being not at that early date replaced by a
compound symbol.

The same observation will apply to all the other double letters, mz,
tr, dr, sv, shv, which are in this alphabet made by the subjunction of
the second letter without diminution. Hence the peculiar elongation
of many of the letters, which was at first thought characteristic of the
whole alphabet, but it turns out to belong only to the letter r, which
is thus distinguished from the x, 7, and h.

The second word of the title Lread HaHq, for Bfan~E Kritrimasya,
genitive of Kritrima; which is translated in Wi1son’s dictionary
“made, factitious, an adopted son (for Kritrima putra).’—The latter
sense was inadmissible, because it so happened that the name of the
actual father was in every case inserted, and the same title was also ap-
plied to him. The only manner, therefore, in which the term could
be rendered was by ‘‘ elected” —*‘ adopted’””—by the people, or by the

380 Legends of the Saurashtra group (Mar,

feudal chiefs of the country; a designation entirely new in Indian
numismatics, and leading toa highly interesting train of reflection, to
which I must presently recur. Sometimes the epithet Mahd is
afixed—not to raja, but to Kritrima, as Rdja maha Kritrima, the
‘great or special elected king’—as if in these cases he had been
the unanimous choice of his people, while in the others he was
installed merely by the stronger party in the state.

In every instance but one, the raja is stated to be the son of a raja;
and it is quite natural to expect that a prince, unless he were very
unpopular, would have influence to secure the succession in his own
family. In the case forming the exception to this rule, the raja is the
son of a Swdmin or Swami, a general term for brahman or religious
person. I have therefore placed him at the head of the line, although
it does not follow that in an elective government the regular succes-
sion may not have been set aside in favor of an influential commoner.

Among all the coins hitherto examined nine varieties only have
been discovered. Of these several can be traced from father to son
in regular succession.—Others again spring from the same father,
as if brothershad succeeded, in default of heirs direct, or from voluntary
supercession ; but we know that in Indian families the same names
frequently recur in the same order of filiation; so that unless ac-
companied by a date it is quite impossible to decide whether the
individuals are the same in every case of similar names.

The features on the obverse might serve as a guide in many cases,
for they (as 1 have before remarked) are executed with a skill and
delicacy quite Grecian ; but it will be seen below that I doubt their
representing the individual named on the reverse.

I have lithographed in Plate XXIV. the several varieties of legend,
as corrected and classified, after careful examination of Mr. Srzvarr’s
plates, with all the coins in our respective cabinets, as well as the
sketches I have been favored with of others by Mr. Waruen. I have not
time to engrave the coins themselves, of which indeed the former plate
will give a clear idea, for they are all the same in size and appearance,
varying a little in the countenance of the prince. Their average weight
is about thirty grains, agreeing in this respect with the korees mention-
ed by Hamitton as struck in Cutch, four to a rupee, by the Raos and
Jams of Noanagar, with Hindui characters*.

Legend, No. 1. Of this there are four examples in Mr. Stevart’s
plate. I had one from Mr. Warnenf, which passed into Captain
CunNINGHAmM's possession by exchange.—Adding the matras or vowels,

* HaMILTON’s Hindostan, I. 654, + Found by Captain Prescott in Guzerat.

1837.] of Coins deciphered. 381

and correcting the possessive termination, the legend will be in modern
character,
ts faa wey afa sazayqag
Rajna kritrimasya Rudra Sahasya, Swami Janadama-putrasya.

in English, ‘ (coin) of the elected king Rupra SAu, son of SwXmr Jana-
pama. The letter beginning the word Swdmi in the majority of Mr.
Srevarv’s figures, is an ¥, in lieu of a@. In one of his, and in mine
(or rather Captain Prescorr’s coin), the orthography is correct.
There may be a little doubt about the n in Janadama, which is rather
indistinct, but I think the dot at the foot of the line decisive.

Legend, No. 2. Of this there are likewise four coins engraved. We
have none in Calcutta. The words run:

UH Aare Waa TH alaaw wee aq
Rajna kritrimasya Agadamna, rajna kritrimasya Rudra Séh putrasya.
‘Of the elected king Acapama, son of the elected king Rupra Sdu.’
The simple title, raja, of the father makes it probable that he is the
preceding prince, whose son therefore succeeded him under the same
system of election.
Legend, No. 3. Two coins in the Srevart collection :

us: afarg aitee: wea aay casey ye
Rajneh kritrimasya Vitra damneh, rajna mahé kritrimasya Dama Sdhasya putrasya.

‘Of the elected king Vi'rapama, son of the great elected king
Dama Sa’u.’

In these examples we have the correct orthography of the genitives
with one superfluous @ attached to the penultimate Sdka,—which
being connected with the word putrasya did not grammatically
require the affix. Dama Sa/’u, the father, is most probably a different
person from the Acapama of the last coin. His title is more impor-
tant, though that of his son again falls to the former level. We have
as yet no coins of Dama Sa’n himself, though by this happy in-
sertion of the ‘ fathers’ we obtain two names with each specimen.

Legend, No. 4. Four coins in Stevart’s plates—none in Calcutta :

UH aay way un afaay Ttca aq
‘Of the great elected king Rupra Sa/u, son of the elected king
| Vi RADAMA.’

Nothing invites remark in the orthography of this legend but the
insertion of the visarga in one place and its omission in another,
Rupra SAu is a direct descendant of the last raja.

Legend, No. 5. Two coins in the Srevarr list—two in my
cabinet, one in Captain CUNNINGHAM’S;

‘ 3D

382 Legends of the Saurashira group (May,

ust: alana fagquee cua aay ware ya

‘Of the elected king Viswa Su, son of the great elected king
Rupra SAu.’ :

Another regular succession. It is curious that the. visarga is not
inserted at random, but, where it has been once given, the engraver
seems to have considered it necessary to repeat it—as he does also to
conform to the modification of the letter 7 in raja.

Legend, No. 6. Three Srnvarr coins, one Painsxp (from Burnes’
collection), and one in Dr. Swiney’s cabinet :

twa waft shea UR aeahay wes FAW

‘ Of the great elected king Arrrpama, son of the great elected king
Rupra SAH.’

Here we have, in all probability, a second son of Rupra Sdu,
through failure of heirs male to Viswa Sku. I write Arri for
euphony as the most likely disposition of the vowels, none being
expressed but the initial a, which, as in the modern Sindhi, serves for
all vowels equally well.

Legend, No. 7. Including Nos. 9 to 12 of the Srnuarr plate ;
two in my cabinet, one in Captain CunnineHam’s, and one in Dr.
SwINeEyv’s : "

ua afaae frareive us agate wher gre

‘Of the elected king Viswa S&u, son of the great elected king
ATRIDAMA.”

This second Viswa is shorn of his father’s distinction, Mahd. He
does not appear to have left ason to take his place, being in the
same predicament (as far as our information goes) as his namesake
the son of RupRa.

Legend, No. 8. Three coins, 25, 26 and 27 of Sruvarrt, and two in
my series—one lately received from Mr. WaTHEN, and perfect in its
circle of letters :

cra az ates fears siey tra werafare case Jam

‘Of the great elected king Visaya Sdn, son of the great elected
king Dama Séu.’

This rdja is evidently out of place; being a son of Dama Savu, he
should have come before Vi’RADAMa, who hada son. I did not per-
ceive the mistake until after the plate was lithographed.

Legend No. 9. Of this there is only one specimen in the Strvarr
collection, to which Iam able to add two. Col. Ton’s plate in the Roy.
As. Soc. Trans. contains one. The inscription exceeds all the rest in

length :
Ua avaary Sawswisy Us avatar alae ga

ournalAs.dSac. Yol W. PLAY
Legends on the Cutch coins with the RD s symbol.

Jsgyyguayeeenype

Bap S58 SF"
eh > 2 ell lata Sf

Be a Nah

) TOF} VENT USER YI YETI US YR

Jb TYP R PES BAKE L WS YE Y

es abled ode SR ale

eR TY uAEw sy yy vigavuzy usypy
er 2D) Le}

Greck’ Sansercl
SAGE
eS
Legends onthe obve) eer
FSF NORV Mlivitescren ....... in r “ey
22 2| New
8 a’ ig peeereree 9! OILCVACIIOL....: Hele ra sé
} 280/04
§ 32 cp cn anether “J oy MPA 5 _ ‘ - ;
-
.: 2A LIA 4
3 LOY TIVO ly X
=
<—soeere iNew a a
6 NTE RE “40 0] bu:
eo fANju
PASO EF Pierre : Pha 4 a
Cenlral synbol of-the Reverse es T ga
ETV a
Wx . fee

: 7 wd é
ws 2 os
es
SPris bh lith.

wv NSO

ree
Re ae Os sR
ee i

7 7 1 tig a { 4 a Pris, ae 2 re -- ie: ‘ "i is
, sha ol Coo, 5 hits Tee
ae aera eS = Gana OY ae
tei ahi aes m
; a es ae Age dt: Ms - M ian cea

ny EES
2 a i See dest A
a

1837.) of Coins deciphered. 338

‘Of the great elected king SwAm1 Rupra S&u, son of the great
elected king Swim1 Rupra Dama.’

These two names stand insulated from all the rest, and the only
test by which we can attempt to supply them with a fit position in the
list, is the form of the letter 3 which is decidedly of the earlier model.
These two kings may therefore come conveniently into the break
after AGADAMA, the second on our list.

We may now proceed to sum them up in the order thus conjectu-
rally determined.

Elected Sovereigns of Cutch, (Saurashtra ?)
' 1. Rupra S&zu, son of a private individual, SwXm1 JaANADAMA.

2. AcapaMA, his son.

(Here the connection is broken.)
3. SwAm1 Rupra Dama.
4. SwXmr Rupra S<u, his son.
(Here the connection is again broken.)

5. Dama SAu, of whom no coins are extant.

6. Visaya Su, his son.

7, Vi’RA Dama, another son of Dama S&u,

8. Rupra Su, son of Vi'ra.

9. Viswa Séu, son of Rupra.

10. Arripama, also son of Rupra.
11. Viswa SAu, son of ATRIDAMA.

Thus we have eleven kings, with only two breaks in the succession,
developed by this very interesting series of minute silver coins.
Eleven kings, at the usual average of eighteen years per reign, will run
through a space of just two centuries. Yet where need we seek for a
single trace of such a dynasty in any of the works of the Hindus,
when of the Guptas reigning in the central provinces the memory is
but faintly shadowed in some of the spurious Puranas? It would be
more unnatural to hope for any allusion to a remote kingdom of the
west like Cutch, in the books of the brahmans; and unless we can find
something to the purpose in the numerous inscriptions from Girnar
and Junagarh, we may, as far as the Hindus are concerned, but have
added a barren list of names to the numerous pedigrees already col-
lected by Top and others, with the advantage however, always consi-
derable, of their being entitled to perfect confidence.

From the Persian historians here and there may be picked up an
incidental notice, of great value, regarding the internal affairs of
India, but the names are so changed and confounded with titles that
it is sometimes hard to recognize them. One of these notices quoted

3D 2

384 ; Legends of the Saurashtra group [May,,.

by Colonel Porrinesr in his history of Sinde* seems to throw an im-
portant light upon the point before us. After noticing the utter absence
of any information on the dark age between the Macedonian expedition
and the incursions of the Musulmans, this author says—‘‘ The native
princes are not mentioned by name in all the manuscripts I have peru-
sed, until the time of the celebrated Kuoosroo (NoursHerwan) king
of Persiaf, who sent a large army and ravaged the western frontier of
Sasze R&sa’s dominions ; which are described, including his tributaries,
to have extended on the north to the present provinces of Kashmeer
and Kabool ; southward to Surat and the island now called Diu; west-
ward along the sea coast to Mukran, and eastward to the provinces of
Marwéar, Bikaneer, &c.”

Colonel Porrincer states that the rajas name was Suseer Sineu ;
but this may be the learned mode of expanding the original Sa-See into
a genuine Sanskrit name. He was killed and his country plundered,
but after the enemy had retired with their spoil, two princes of the
same dynasty succeeded and reigned with great vigour and equity,
repairing the forts of Sehwan, Moo, Oocha, Narain koth, &c., which
had fallen to decay under their peaceful progenitors. The second
prince, resigning himself to sensual pleasures, left the conduct of affairs
to his minister, during whose illness a young brahman of his office,
named Cuucu, having occasion to visit the king in the seraglio, was seen
and loved by the queen, and on the death of the king they married and
brought about a revolution which placed him on the throne. “Such,”
says the historian, ‘‘ was the close of the race of Raja Saszxz, which
had governed the kingdoms of Sinde for upwards of two thousand
years ; whose princes at one period received tribute from eleven
dependent kingdoms, and who had set the threats of the greatest
monarchs of the world at defiance.”

Now the word Sasee, the general name of the royal line, has a much
greater affinity with Saha (genitive, Sdiasa) than with Suszer Sinca—
and this name we find borne by seven out of the eleven princes whose
names have been thus fortunately preserved. Many other consi-
derations might be adduced in favor of their identity. A commercial
maritime kingdom seated in Saurashtra and at the mouth of the Indus,
would naturally extend its sway up the valley of that river and its
branches. From its wealth and liberal form of government, it would
be stable and powerful, especially under a tributary treaty (in general

* PortincEeR’s Travels in Beloochistan, p. 386.
+ NoursHERWAN flourished about the middle of the sixth century. He was
contemporary with the Roman Emperors Justinian and JusTIN.

1837.] _ . of Coins deciphered. 885

punctually performed) with the great monarch of Persia, the chief ene-
my capable of doing it injury. The antiquity assigned to this Sindian,
or early Indian kingdom, further agrees with the tradition of Ikswaku’s
residence, and the migration of his sons eastward, and with all we have
remarked (in a previous paper) regarding the origin of the commercial
classes throughout modern India.

But, if the dynasty of the Sdha or Sasee rajas, of which we may
now fix the termination towards the close of the sixth century, extended
backwards for two thousand years or even a quarter of that period, we
should find some mention of it by ALExanpER’s historian, or by his
namesake the commercial ArriaNn, who visited this very kingdom ia
the second century of our era. The elder Arrran affords but little to aid
us. In the descent of the Indus, some petty chiefs, as Musicanvs,
OxyKANus and SAmBus are encountered and overthrown; but we hear
of no paramount sovereignin Patalene. Indeed from the pains taken in
rendering Pattala more habitable by digging wells, and inviting back
the fleeing population, it might be argued that it could not have been a
place of much importance prior to ALEXANDER’S Visit.

The capital of the province had changed in the second Arrian’g
time, to Mindgara, ‘‘ the residence of a sovereign, whose power extended
as far as Barugdza in Guzerat. The government was in the hands of a
tribe of Parthians divided into two parties ; each party as it prevailed
chose a king out of its own body, and drove out the king of the
opposite faction : svvexas adAnaous éxdindvtwr* ,””

Dr. Vincent, the learned commentator on the Periplus, seems to
hesitate in believing this assertion of ARRIAN that the government of
the Sindh, Cutch and Guzerat province, was in the hands of a tribe of
the Parthians, ‘‘ BaotAévera: d¢ brd Napdwv—”” «« If,” says this author, “ the
governing power were Parthians, the distance is very great for them
to arrive at the Indus ; may we not, by the assistance of imagination,
suppose them to have been Affghans, whose inroads into India have been
frequent in allages. That the government was not Hindu is manifest,
and any tribe from the west might be confounded with Parthians. If we
suppose them to be Affghans, this is a primary conquest of that nation,
extending from the Indus to Guzerat, very similar to the invasions
of Maumu’p the Ghaznavidet.”—“ If” (we may here continue) for
Affghans in this passage, we substitute the Mithraic races of Seistan
and Ghazni, by whatever name they were known at the time, we find
confirmation of such a line of invasion both in Mr. Masson’s remarks—
in our Indo-Sassanian coins, andin ArrrAn ; for the fire worship would

* Vincent, P eriplus of the Erythrean sea, IJ, 385. + Periplus, II. 585.

386 Legends of the Saurashtra group (May,

be quite ground enough for his classing the ruling race under the
general term of Parthian*.

At any rate, as our author says, the ruling power was not then
Hindu; and therefore the dynasty of the Sdhas, in which we find the
genuine Hindu names of Rudra, Viswa, Vira and Vijaya could not yet
have sprung up. Thus we have a limit on either side, between the
third and the seventh century to assign to them, and we have names
enough to occupy one half of that space. The family name of SAu,
or Ssuv, is not Sanskritt, but it is very extensively used in the verna-
cular dialects. Half of the mahajans of Benares are named Saht, and
the epithet evidently implies ‘ merchants,’ for we find the same root in
the sahukdr (soucar) agent; souda, soudagar, trade, trader ; and perhaps
in the Persian word scod, interest. One branch of this western tribe
Sdh§ has been elevated to royalty in the present occupants of the throne
of Nipal : the Garkhdlis, who overturned the Malla line in 1768, hav-
ing confessedly migrated from Udayapir close upon the borders of our
supposed Sindian kingdom, and settled in the hilly district of Kemaon
about two centuries anterior to their conquest of Népal Proper.

The learned memoir of Professor Lassen on the Pentapotamia
furnishes us with a proof that the Sahs of Sinde and Guzerat were well
known at the time the seventh chapter of the Mahabharata was
written for, when describing with all the acrimony of those who had
suffered from their aggressions, the origin and habits of the Bahlics or
Bactrians of the Panjdb or Panchanada, in the 44th verse we find
the following words put into the mouth of Carna:

* By Parthians, according to Moses of Chorene, should be understood the
Pathavis, or Balhavis, or people of Pahla, Balha or Baicha, the Balika or Bahikha
of the Sanskrit, and the Bactria of the Greeks: whence were derived the Pehlevi
dynasty and Pehlevi writing of Persia; and the Palhawans of their more ancient
poetry. An explanation so comprehensive and simple, that it seems curious it
should ever have been disputed by the learned. Is it not also highly probable
that the Balabhi kings, and their capital the Balabhipura of Gujerat, should origi-
nally have referred toa Pahlavi dynasty holding or re-establishing their sway in
this province? The Sanskrit name of the town according to Top is Balika-pura,
and of the kings, Balika-rai. We must find their coins and decipher their in-
scriptions ere we shall be competent to enter more fully on the subject.

+ @z or ageq Saha deva is however the name of the youngest of the five
Pandava princes, and might be accepted by some etymologists as the original of
a patronymic, Sadhu. wae also signifies ‘‘ increase, addition;’? but @Tq is
generally looked upon as the root of Sdhu the mercantile name. :

t Gopat Das Sau, Goat Das Sau, &c. &e.

§ I perceive also in a manuscript just received from Captain SLeeMAN, that
the Sdhs frequently reigned at Garha Mandela.

1837.] of Coins deciphered. 387

FAST ARMA ALET ATA TTT: |
aufa fererater <fa war fagfeariii

which M. Lassen translates :

Prasthali, Madri, Gandh4&ri, Aratti profecto hatrones ;
Necnon Basates et SAuvIRI SINDHUID#: ita in universum vituperantur.

And in a note he alludes to a variation in the manuscript whence Dr.
Wixtson thus translated the same passage: ‘ The Prasthalas (perhaps
borderers) Madras, Gandh4ras, Arattas, Khosas, Basas, Atisindhus (or
those beyond the Sindhus), Sauviras, are all equally infamous.’—
“ Legit igitur aTaa:aur; Sed prestantiorem prebet lectionem Codex
Parisiens ; et Chasi huc non pertinent ; a Pentapotamia enim sunt alieni.
Basorum et Atisindhuidarum nomina ignota mihi sunt et in errorem
h. I. induci sese passus est doctissimus Anglus. Compositum nor ex
tribus, sed ex duobus tantum nominibus constat, Basati et Sindhu-
satvira. Posteriores laudantur Ram. I, XII, 25. ed. Schl. et alio
nomine appellati sunt Cumdlaca (Hem. ch. IV. 26.) Prius nomen
sepius in Bharatea reperi, ex. c. in hoc versu, ex libro sexto descripto :

Mac: Raf FI wractar q@aray!

Gandhari, Saddhales, orientales, montium incole atque Basates.”’

The Professor’s reading so entirely accords with the conditions of
our Sah or Sau fraternity that no doubt can be entertained of its being
correct; and we gain a very important step by learning the Sanskrit
mode of spelling the term G1, since we may thence hazard a new
interpretation of the word Saurashtra, as Sau-rashtra ‘the country of
the Sau tribe,’ a more close and plausible one than that hitherto
accepted of Saurya-rashtra the country of the sun-worshippers.

The 72nd couplet confirms such an interpretation by ascribing
precisely the same iniquities (theft, or perhaps commercial usury) to the
Saurashtrians, the vowel being only shortened for the sake of the verse.

SST SST SAT SPU SPAT ATSLHTAALT: GTBT:

Orientales servi sunt, meridionales turpes, Bahici latrones, Surashtri preedatores.

Commentators have uniformly supposed Surashtra to denote the
modern Surat, but this is an error; the name applies only to the
Surastréne of Protemy, and Surat, as I am assured by Mr. BorropaiLE
of the Bombay Civil Service, is comparatively a modern town;
and its name, now persianized into > gv Surat, was originally
Suryapur, the town of the Sun.

I waive all discussion here on the important bearing the above theo-
ry has on the age of the Mahabharat and of the Ramayana; either the

388 Legends of the Saurashtra group [May,

Sdhs of Sinde must be very old, or the passages of abuse and praise
in these poems must yield their claim to high antiquity. At any
rate a departure from strict oxthodoxy is established against the
tribe.

There are some other points in the reverse legend of the coins
‘before us that call for further explanation—first, of the word Kritrima.
The expression quoted above from Arrian indicates something of an
elective government even while the Parthians ruled at Minagara ; each
party as it acquired the ascendancy in the politics of the state ‘ chosing
a king out of its own body.’

Dr. Vincent supposes that the contending parties (the whigs and
tories of their day) were not both Parthians, but more probably Par.
thian and Indian. This view is nota little supported by the coin
evidence, and it is only necessary to imagine that the native influence
of a rich mercantile aristocracy at length prevailed and excluded the
Parthians altogether. Of these Parthians we see the remnant in the
Parsees so numerously located in Guzerat and Surat, and can easily
imagine, from their numbers and commercial enterprize, that they
must have been formidable rivals to the indigenous merchant-kings.

Something of this feudal system of government is visible to this day
in the fraternity of the jdrajahs or chiefs of Cattywar and Cutch. The
name jardjah might, without any unwarrantable license, be deduced
from sah-rdja, persianized to ja-rdja or local chieftain. In 1809 there
were twenty or more of these chiefs in Cutch alone able to furnish a
contingent of from two hundred to one thousand men*. In the
Guzerat peninsula the number must be much greater, since in 1807 there
were estimated to be five thousand two hundred families in which the
inhuman custom of female infanticide was regarded as a dignified
distinction of their caste!

In the names of these modern chieftains we can trace a few of our
list atra, visa, and vira : anda town called Damanagar, may have owed
its foundation to our prince of that name. The Jah-rdjahs and Catties
call themselves Hindus, but are very superficially acquainted with the
doctrines of their faith—the real objects of their worship are the Sun
gnd the Matha Assapurit the goddess of nature,—doubtless the
Nanaia of more classical Bactria. They are saidto impress the Solar
image on every written document. We are accordingly prepared to
find it on their ancient coinage, where it is seen on the right hand
side, the moon (matha for mds or mdh) being always in company on
the left.

* Hamitton’s Hindostan, I, 587. t+ Ditto, I, 637.

1837.] of Coins deciphered. 389

The central symbolI have had to explain so often and with so many
modifications, that I really feel it becomes more of an enigma the
more is said of it! It occurs on the Pantaleon Greek coins—on the
Indo-Scythic group—on the Behat Buddhist group—on similar coins
dug up in Ceylon—and here at the opposite extremity of India. It is
the Buddhist Chattya, the Mithraic flame,—mount Meru, mount Aboo!
—in fact, it is as yet unintelligible and the less said of it, the sooner
unsaid when the enigma shall be happily solved !

Legend of the obverse.

Having satisfactorily made out the contents of the inscription on
the reverse of the Saurashtra coins, I might have hoped to be equally
successful with the obverse ; but here I must confess myself quite foiled.
From the obverse die being somewhat larger than the other, it seldom
happens that a perfect legend can be met with; and by placing toge-
ther all the scraps from different samples, enough only can be restored
to shew: Ist, its general character; 2nd, to prove that it is not
Sanskrit ; and 3rd, that it contains two distinct styles of letter on
the opposite sides of the head; that on the right having a strong
resemblance to Greek, the other a fainter to Pehlevi; but both written
by an ignorant hand. The three or four Pehlevi letters are variable
and quite illegible; but the others, by combining the two first
examples in the plate, (No. 5, from my coin; 8, from Mr. Srevart,)
might be read vonones vasileus, allowing sufficient latitude for the
corruption of a century or two. Should my conjecture be admitted
even to the extent that the letters are Greek, we may safely attribute
their presence to the supremacy of the Arsacidan king of Persia, or,
looking farther back, to the offsets of the Bactrian kingdom in the
valley of the Jndus, where the Greek characters were still retained, as
proved by the coins of Koprs and Nongs, (or Vonones) Azzs, &c. ;
and we may conclude that his portrait, and not that of the tributary
raja, was allowed to grace the coinage of Saurashtra.

The sway of Demerrivs we know from Strago to have extended over
the delta of the Jndus, and the retrenchment of a single particle
from his text would make it include Saurashtra also. Speaking of
MeEnaANDER’s Indian possessions he says:

“Evye kai Tov “Trav (Tractw) di€8y mpds &w Kad wéexpt Tov Ioapou (“Iwudvov) mpo
free. Tauty yap avrds, rade Anutrpios "Evdvdhuov vios tod Baktplwy RaciAéws
ov udvoy Ge Martadnviy KarecxXov, aAAG Kat THs BAANS Tapadias TivTe TecoapidoTou
Kadouperny Kal THY SuyépTiBos BaciAciay.

On this important passage many have been the opinions expressed
by the learned. Bayer refers the third name (the first two being fixed

3 E

390 Similarity of Greek and Sanskrit letters. [May,

as the Hyphasis and Jumna) to the mouths of the Ganges: “ quam
Strabo, alteram oram maritimam nomine Tescapworov dicit ? nempe
nullam potuit, nisi que ad Gangis fluminis ostia ubi et Sryépridos
regnum.” M. Lassxrn, from whose Pentapotamia I have cited the
above extract, thinks that the word merely alludes to the coasts in the
neighbourhood of Pattalene, and he identifies Sigertis with the
Sanskrit Trigertd faaat in the province of Lahore. Manners places
the former in Guzerat: ‘‘ad oram maritimam, que hodie Guzerat,
olim nomine Sanskrit UST (Gurjara) appellata est, Teccapiooroy
regionem refert Mannertus, quod at veritatem haud dubie proxime
accedit, sed nil certius de hoc nomine invenio*.”’

Now by abstracting, as I said before, the twice repeated particle, te,
or by changing 7¢s, to the article Tov or ts, the whole obscurity of the
text disappears, and the BaciAca rns Zapiocrov kadovucvy stands forth as
the maritime kingdom of Saurashtra. This interpretation is surely
more natural than the extension of MeNANpDER’s rule to the extreme
east of India, merely to find another maritime delta and port for the
greco-latinized corruption of a name quasi Tessariostia /

But we dare not venture on any speculations in regard to Greek
names or affairs, lest we undergo castigation from the Hellénic critics of
Paris, who are surprised at our ignorance of authors, ancient and
modern, Greek and German, whose works we regret to say have never
yet visited the banks of the Ganges! We ‘ Indianistes’ must then
leave this investigation to M. Raout pg Rocuerttxs as being altogether,
to use his own words, “ hors du departement de nos etudes !”

Theré are still two series of Saurashtra coins to be examined, but
I have not yet wholly succeeded in deciphering them, and my readers
will doubtless rejoice at such an excuse for postponing their discus-
sion : | cannot, however, let pass the present opportunity of mention-
ing, as a highly curious circumstance, the very great similarity
between the old Sanskrit and the Greek character. Their striking
uniformity becomes more palpable the farther we retire into antiquity,
the older the monuments we have to decipher; so that even now,
while we are quite green in the study, we might almost dare to
advance (with the fear of M. Raout pre Rocuerts before us), that the
oldest Greek (that written like the Pheenician from right to left) was
nothing more than Sanskrit turned topsy turvy! A startling proposi-
tion this for those who have so long implicitly believed in Cadmus,
and the introduction from Myypt of what, perchance, never existed
there. Yet there is nothing very new nor very unnatural in the

* De Pentapotamia Indica Commentatio, C. Lasstenu, 51.

1837.] Similarity of Greek and Sanskrit letters. 391

hypothesis ; since the connection of the Greek with the Pheenician and
Samaritan alphabets, has been admitted as a strong evidence that
“the use of letters travelled progressively from Chaldea to Phenicia
and thence along the coasts of the Mediterranean* :” and the Greek
language is now so indisputably proved to be but a branch of the
Sanskrit stem, that it is not likely it should have separated from its
parent without carrying away some germs of the art of writing,
already perhaps brought to perfection by the followers of BrauMa.
But my arguments are not those of books, or learning, or even tradition,
but solely of graphic similitude, and ocular evidence.

The Greek letters are dressed by a line at the foot, in most cases, as
A,A,A,M, 0,1, &c. ;—the Devanagri are made even along the upper sur-
face of the letters, and in later ages a straight line has been introduced
at the top, from which the grammatic elements are suspended. The
Greek alphabet is devoid of all system and has had additions made
to it at various times. Some of these, as ¢x,v,o, are precisely those
which present the least resemblance to the Sanskrit forms.

I have placed my evidence at the bottom of plate XXIV. taking
my Greek type from the well-formed letters on coins, and from the
boustrophedon tablet of Sigeum.

- Of the vowels, A, I, O, and 7, present a striking conformity with the
vowels 4, £, and the semivowels 4 and 4 of the oldest Sanskrit
alphabets inverted. The vowel E is unconformable, and resembles
more the short « of the Zend. The long H is a later introduction and
appears to be merely the iteration of the short vowel 1, as w is of 00,

In the consonants, we find BT, 4,2, ©, K,A, M,N, ll, P,%,T, in fact
every one of the letters, excepting those of after invention, are repre-
sented with considerable exactness by the 4 (or double 4), 4, 4, 4,
UY, H, ST, a, 4,4,% &, a of the oldest Sanskrit alphabet, although
there is hardly a shadow of resemblance between any pair in their

-modern forms. The same precision cannot be expected in every case;
the B, A, ,A, M,N,1,P, T, require, like the vowels, to be viewed in an
inverted position: the r, and 2, remain unturned: the z, and x re.
quire to be partially turned.—The a and the n may be deemed
a little far-fetched; the pg taken from the double v, and the a from
the aspirated 4 may also be objected to; but taking a compre-
hensive view of the whole, it seems to me impossible that so con-
stant and so closea conformity of the alphabetical symbols of two

distant nations should exist without affording demonstration of a
common origin. Whether the priority is to be conceded to the Greeks,

* Pantographia, page 107.
32 2

392 Account of the Acacia Arabica {[May,

the Pelasgians, or the Hindus, is a question requiring great research,
and not less impartiality, to determine. The paleography of India is
now becoming daily a more interesting and important study, and it
connot fail to elicit disclosures hitherto unexpected on the connection
between the European and Asiatic alphabets.

VIII.—On the Properties ascribed in Native medical works to the Acacia
Arabica. By Lewis Da Costa, Esq.

At a time when the intended formation of a Pharmacopeia for
India has been publicly announced by the new Medical College, it is a
desideratum to know how the natives have treated the subject of me-
dicaments,—what of good their books contain,—what of error. Our
medical practice pays perhaps too little attention to vegetable reme-
dies, of which the Orientals possess an infinite variety, many inert,
but many active, and many also quite unknown to Europeans. I had
some intention of publishing a translation of the Mukhzun ool udweeyuh
by Moonummup Kuosru Ku&y, but there is no encouragement for
such an undertaking in India. 1 therefore think it the wiser course
in the first instance to publish a specimen by which the pharma-
copeist will be able to judge of the aid he might derive were the whole
work (collated with others) placed before him in an English transla-
tion. I use the Gilchrist orthography.

fs s
wheter] OoMMEGHEBLAN, Acacia ARaBica, commonly called Tuleh
{i The people of the desert name it Shuokeh-i-Misr yan pe
; ; , 5 ;
(Egyptian thorn), and Shuokeh-i- Arabia &do! yc! BS yd (Arabian thorn).
In Persian it is called Moogheelan w:*e ; and in Hindee, Keekur ,£$
! J
and Bubool ort.
A thorny plant, generally growing in forests and at the foot of mountains,
It is of two kinds, large and small, both resembling each other in appearance

and foliage. The first kind is smaller than an apple tree, and the branches
covered with thorns ; the trunk is hard and at first green tending to white, but

as it advances in age it assumes a blackish hue resembling the ebony Coe |
but tinged with red. The fruit, which is like a bean or bean pod, resembles

Baqla Vly and Khurnoob tig) (Phaseolus vulgaris and Carobs), and is flat,
and knotty ; the knots vary from five to nine in each bean, and within each knot

resides a seed in appearance like Turmis rey? (Egyptian Lupin), but flatter
and of a red color. The bean is variously called Quruz bys, Sunt bie,

Ghurub as and Usnat 8\s.2e. The pressed juice is called Ugagia Lasts)
(Acacia). The gum of a red and yellow semi-transparent color is called Sumugh-

1837.] Srom Native medical works. 393

i-Urbee aS id a (Gum Arabic). Itis said that between the bark and the

body a resinous substance is found resembling the gum, but which is not gum ;
when this substance is freed of a red fluid that resides in it and washed, it be-

comes very white, and when chewed like the Ik hl. (gum resembling
mastich), it discharges an odoriferous liquid and leaves an agreeable smell in the
mouth.

The second kind, called Sulum ele by the Arabs, is less thorny, and some-
times has no thorn at all, and the branches are very profuse; the trunk is
blacker than the first kind. The fruit, which is like a bean and called Quruz

43 is not knotty ; it contains from 9 to 31 flat seeds according to size, and is
of a deep violet color. Between each seed and around it a white coating is seen
and between this coating and the shell is lodged a mucilagenous and gummy
fluid of a deep yellow color. The blossoms of both the kinds are of a yellow
color and globular form, emitting an odoriferous scent. The leaves of both the
kinds are, in size and profusion, alike, and grow from a thin fibre by pairs in an
oblique direction, and are astringent to the taste. There grows in some places a
third kind of this plant, the branches of which are full of knots.

Character of all the parts. Cold and dry in the 2nd degree.

Medical Properties. Binding (restraining the discharge of redundant matter)
and repellant. A drink prepared of the juice of its blossoms is good for the
cure of palpitation from heat, and the horror, and for strengthening internal
organs, either taken by itself or with other proper medicine. The leaves are
deobstruent (opener of obstructions) and good for the stoppage of diarrhoea. If
fused by way of embrocation it strengthens laxed members. The tender green
leaves if steeped over night in water and exposed to the influence of the moon,
and the clear water taken off and drank in the morning, will cure excoriation of
the urinary duct and allay the smarting of urine (ardor urine). A powder pre-
pared of equal parts of the bark, the leaves, the blossoms and the gum, and from
% a drachm to | drachm taken regularly every morning, will thicken and retard
the semen, prevent involuntary discharge, &c. The young leaves with a little
white cummin seed, and one or two buds of pomegranate bruised and steeped in
water, and strained and heated, and a few (6 or 7) pebbles or shards well heated
and cooled in it (4 or 5 times), will prepare a liquid to prevent looseness in
children in the last stage of teething, which is a very trying and weakening sea-
son with them ; this might also be given to adults with good effect—the quantity
to be regulated according to strength and age.—A plaster prepared of green
leaves is good to fill up wounds and subside inflammation. A decoction made of
the leaves is givenfor the protusion of the anus and for drying the humidity of
the womb. Pressed juice of the leaves and fruit stops the flowing and spitting
of blood. The fruit boiled in water, and a piece of cloth soaked in it several
times will make a good Pessary. Of the beans a cerement is thus made—
split the beans and take the seeds out; rub briskly the inner part of the bean
upon a piece of new cloth, until the pulp and all the humidity is thoroughly
absorbed in the cloth, which when dried will become like cerement; of this
cerement stays are made and worn by women for several days on their bosom
to brace up and tighten fallen and slackened breasts. Bark of the trunk and of

394 Account of the Acacia Arabica {[May,

the branches is used for the stoppage of blood from fresh wounds. This forms
the principal ingredient of the oil of Shekh Sunnan. The bark of the tree
bruised and steeped in ten times the quantity of water and kept for two days,
and then boiled and the liquid reduced to one half the quantity, and then
strained off after rubbing the bark well in it, and kept in a china or a glass
vessel, will make an excellent wash for women to use during menstruation after
urine—-it serves to contract the vagina considerably. The fruit, leaves and bark
are good for tanning leather in lieu of Mazoo yie (gall-apple). The bark and

blossoms are principal ingredients in making molasses, and spirituous liquor
of the same.

The root and the bark are detergent. They make a good dentifrice for streng-
thening the gums g4J. A brush made of the thin sprigs is used for strengthen-

ing the teeth. The wood is used, in consequence of its extreme hardness and
solidity, in making wheels for carriages, and instruments for tillage and tent
pins. There is another kind of Oommigheelan, of which the leaves, fruit, color
and bark resemble the 2nd kind, but it has a very bad odour, and has great abun-
dance of blossoms. This kind, which generally grows in Bengal, is brought to
no kind of medical use whatever: the filament of its root, however, if taken to
a snake, will cause it to drop its head and make it languid.

Remarks. By the European physicians the gum is only used. They say ‘‘ that
gum exerts no action on the living system ; but is a simple demulcent, serving to
lubricate abraded surfaces, and involve acrid matters in the prime vie. In the
solid form it is scarcely ever given unless to sheathe the fauces, and allay the
trickling irritation which occasions the cough in catarrh and phthisis pulmo-
nalis ; in which case a piece of it is allowed to dissolve slowly in the mouth.
It is chiefly used in the state of mucilage.— London Dispensatory.

SGI Agaqia. A name given to the pressed juice of Quruz bs
and Quruz is the fruit of the Tuleh eF: from which the Gum Arabic is
obtained. This plantin Hindi is called Keekur $35, and the pressed

juice of the fruit Keekur ka rus Cy » 6 S25. By the Franks or Euro-
peans it is called Acacia.

Quality. That obtained from unripe fruit previous to its drying, is of a red
ruby color ; and when dried, it assumes a greenish hue mixed with red and black.
That obtained from fruit after itis ripe, is of a black color. The former kind
is always chosen for medicinal purposes ; it has an agreeable smell, of a mixture
of green and black color, and is weighty and hard.

Character. When unwashed coldin 1st, and dry in the Ist and 3rd degrees.
When washed cold and dry in the 2nd degree.

Medical properties. Drying, repelling, and binding als ee) i”,
It stops flow of blood from any part of the body el 353 3 also from the mouth,

Me.as It strengthens the stomach échx.o and the liver ds, and prevents
¢ = :

the flow of humours (by the nose) arising from heat Showed pi pale and
the dysentery Se! It is good, both internally and externally, im cases of

1837.] from Native medical works. 395

languor of the anus and of the womb pryptdarerlS pal, As ointment it

allays inflammation of the ophthalmia, strengthens the sight ya2¥, attenuates
the humours, and removes redness. It is introduced in medicines for the
cataract $ ab. If applied as ointment to inflammations arising from heat
|e Is), it attenuates and prevents the determination of the humours in that
direction. It !s good for the whitlow rsle, for the cracking of the skin
from cold, for the relaxation or weakness of the joints, and for the protrusion
ry $3 of the navel of children and the anus: and if applied to the hair, it
gives a fine black color; if used with myrtle leaves Shy Jy and red rose
> pw JS, it prevents flow of perspiration Gye ,)a!> and removes its bad odour :

applied to the body and the face (as a cosmetic), it improves the color of the
skin; with albumen ovi (white of egg), it is good for burns by fire, and prevents

blistering ; with Momeroghun wr (an ointment of thick consistence
made of different ingredients and bee’s wax), called in Arabic cs yrtt it is

also good for burns by fire and for the whitlow. If used as powder, it is efficaci-
ous in preventing flow of blood from any part of the body: if boiled in water,
and the liquid used as an embrocation on wearied or languid parts, it will
strengthen and prevent the determination of the humours that way. Used asa

clyster, it alleviates the excoriation of the intestines (eal and prevents flux
with occasional issue of blood eo nstis |, and strengthens the intestines
\wel, If used as an injection ita] to the womb, it absorbs Wad) morbid

secretions wly,b, > applied as pessary and suppository, it prevents the flowing

of blood, the protrusion of the anus and the womb, a) its languor and humi-
dity (flowing of watery humour). As plaster dec it is good for the protru-

sion of the pupil of the eye Bda¢ Sdel ys, for inflammations arising from heat

and erysipelas qe or role ~» (ignis sacer or St. Anthony’s fire) ; also

inflammation of the anus and the womb, and it strengthens weakness of the
liver: a solution of it in water preserves the hair and blackens it. Used with

the Gumherb ladon wo) and oil of roses SS yess it is efficacious in stopping

looseness in children. It creates obstructions 4, Its corrector is almond oil

pda, Dose up to 1 dirhem. Succedanea are lintel res and sandal.
wood (Joso same quantity as the Agagia. Some say the best is the juice of the

box-thorn Lear, in Hindi called gnu),

Agagqia is thus obtained :—Take the fruit of the tree when ripe, bruise, clean,
(percolate ?) and boil it on an easy fire until it obtains a thick consistence,
approaching to congelation, when pour it into moulds, and when settled it is fit
for use. Some introduce into it the juice of the leaves likewise. Some say that

396 Account of the Acacia Arabica. {May,

of the congelation is effected under the sun it is the best. The best method of
washing it is thus: Rub it well in water, and take that which gathers on the
surface and make lozenges of it.

It is worthy of knowing that Agagia is a compound of two essences, Luteef

wd) and Kuseof Was$ the finer and the grosser particles; the former
is burning, sharp, acrid, and penetrating ashe gliiste ts, and the latter

earthy, costive, and obstructive Sd pael5 6d)! . When Agagia is washed, the

finer particles evaporate, and the grosser or earthy particles remain ; consequent-
ly on some occasions, such as inflammations, the unwashed is used, and on other
occasions, such as the diseases of the eye, the washed is used.
Remarks. Egyptian thorn, Acacia, Mimosa Nilotica, exudes white Gum Ara-
bic. Juice of its pods is made into Acacia vera.
Acacia. The juice expressed from the pods of Mimosa Nilotica, inspissated
to dryness.— Gray’s Supplement to the Pharmacopeia,

cstr® e+ Sumucu or Sumeu, Arabic; Foogeemunoon, Greek ; Qamooz,
Syriac; Deenoon, Roomee; Ard, Persian; Uzdo, Sheerazee; Gond,
Hindi; Gum, English.

A fluid matter which exudes from the body of certain trees, and concretes and
dries up. The gum of each plant is described under that plant. By the word

Eo? Gum without any epithet is meant Gum Arabic, which is obtained from the
Oommegheelan (Moogheelan) plant. The best is of a light yellow color, clear,
transparent and bright SS} ated slo ; and when put in water and allowed

to rest in it for some time, it will not swell but completely dissolve, leaving no
residuum whatever ; a piece held in the mouth produces the same effect as the
above.

Character. Hotin a temperate degree, and dry in the 2nd degree. Jaleenoos
(Galen) says, hot in the 2nd degree.

Medical properties. It is viscous and demulcent sabe i. e. soothing the

chest, and is binding als, It (gives tone) strengthens the stomach and the in-
testines and preserves the bones ; prevents defluxion on the chest, cough, BS pab

and excoriation of the lungs, or peripnuemony a ep and harshness or sore-
4

ness of the throat GOD eg and the windpipe Bh yasds® Ara},
it clears the voice, and prevents the determination of morbid humours to the
chest Abpwya, Jp dlyoolyail, If a piece of it be held in the mouth and
suffered to dissolve gradually, or if it be taken in pills, or some proper medicines

it assists expectoration Linas. From 2 to 3 misqals, it is efficacious in diarrhcea
and abrasion of the intestines. Fried in oil of roses, it is good for sanguinary
discharges from all parts of the body, excepting from the womb, and in piles
cphaulgte It stops diarrhoea. If 1 misgal of the gum, well ground and mixed in 1
ougeah of fresh cow’s butter, be taken daily for three or seven days it will effectually
stop flow of blood from the mouth, the chest, the lungs a), and from all other

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Socict s. 397

internal organs cglblastacl excepting from the womb, and in piles. If taken
with fresh goat’s milk, it will have the same effect. With white of eggs (albumen
ovi), it is good for burns by fire: a solution of it with rose-water dropped 3
into the eyes affected with the ophthalmia, Sulag ($w cutaneous eruptions
in the eye-lids, and Juré y> itching, is highly beneficial in removing those
complaints. Itis injurious to excrementary discharges. Its corrector ela
is Kuseera } ans gum tragacanth, and (it is said) rose-water and sandal-wood,
Its succedaneum Jas is almond gum ploligse and myrtle seed ures.

—Mukhzun-ool Udweeyuh, by Moohummud Khasroo Khan.

IX.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Wednesday Evening, the 7th June, 1837.

The Hon’ble Sir Epwarp Ryan, President, in the chair.

Dr. J. Swiney, Lieut. M. Krrroz, Professor O’SHauennessy, G. W.
Bacon, and Francis Ropinson, Esqs. were elected Members of the Society.
Mr. Muir was proposed by Dr. Faxuconer, seconded by the Secretary.

M. F. Eypoux, Chev. Leg. Hon., Naturalist of the Bonite Corvette, soli-
cited through Professor Gooprve, the honor of being chosen a corre-
sponding Member. Referred to the Committee of Papers.

The following reply from Government was received to the reference
regarding the Mackenzie MSS.

To James Prinser, Esq.
Secretary to the Asiatie Society.
Sir,

With reference to your letter, dated 10th September, 1836, I am directed to
transmit to you the accompanying copy of a communication from the Govern-
ment of Fort St. George, and to state for the information of the Asiatic Society,
that the Right Honorable the Governor General of India in Council, has autho-
rized the Government of Fort St. George to expend a sum not exceeding 7,000
rupees, in order to obtain from the Rev. Mr. TayLor an examination and col-
lation of the manuscript works in the vernacular languages of India, collected
by the late Colonel Mackenzie, and the restoration of any that may be found
to deserve it. :

I am, Sir,
Your obedient servant,
Council Chamber, } H. T. PRInSEP,
10th May, 1837. Secy. to Govt.

Mr. Tavyuor estimates, that the preliminary collation and examination
of the manuscripts, including the restoration and copying of those injured,
decayed, or becoming illegible, as may appear desirable on investigation,
may occupy about a year; and half a year more is allotted for those at
Calcutta*. Of the whole he is to give an analysis, whence it will be
determined what shall be translated or published in original. He ven-
tures to anticipate “‘some results from the enlightened recommendation of
the Asiatic Society, that will justify their decision to the literary world,
and furnish an important addition to our knowledge of history, mytho-
logy, philosophy, ethics, and local customs, modes of thinking and other
habits of the people of South India.”

A letter from the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Paris, M. E. Bur-
NOUF, communicating officially the grant of 1,500 francs per annum, for the

* We have none of the Tamul or Telinga MSS. in our library.

3c

398 Proceédings of the Asiatic Society. [May,

purchase of Sanskrit MSS. on account of the French Government, and re-
questing the Calcutta Society to undertake the commission.

The following letter from Capt. Hanrxness, Sec. Roy. As. Soc. of London
was read.

Royal Asiatic Society’s House, 14, Grafton Street, Bond Street,
London, 24th January, 1837.
Sir,

I have the pleasure to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 6th of June
last, enclosing a bill on Messrs. Morris and Co. for £31 10s. the amount of
your Society’s subscription to the Oriental Translation Fund up to the year 1835,
inclusive.

With reference to the last paragraph of your letter, I am requested to say that,
as a body, the Oriental Translation Committee is precluded from taking any por-
tion of the Oriental works (texts) you are now publishing; as it could not,
consistently, with the objects of its institution, present them to its subscribers.
Several of the Members, however, have expressed their intention of becoming,
individually, subscribers to each edition, as completed ; and I hope, also, to
obtain a few subscribers from among the Members of the Royal Asiatic Society.
In the meanwhile I trust that the powerful advocacy which the cause received in
this country has been, long ere this, productive of much benefit. It was support-
ed by the united influence and exertions of the Royal Asiatic Society, and the
Oriental Translation Committee ; and the result was confidently understood to be,
that the Bengal Government was to be instructed, at least, to defray all the ex-
pense attending the publishing of the works which it had commenced to print,
but which it had transferred to your Society to complete.

I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your most obedient humble servant,
Oriental Translation Committee. H. Harkness, Secretary

The Secretary observed, that

Captain Harkness’ letter was the first official notice the Society had
received from London of the fate of their memorial, regarding Oriental publiea-
tions, sent home through the Government here, and in duplicate through the
Royal Asiatic Society, in 1835. It appeared that, from motives of delicacy, the
Council of the Royal Asiatic Society thought it right not to publish what had
been done in the Annual Review of its proceedings, while the subject was still
under consideration ; but that the favorable result of the application to the Court
of Directors being now generally known, they ventured to announce the success
of their intercession. He thought, therefore, that it behoved the Society to notice
the information they had long since possessed through the private correspondence
of their English agent.

The deputation appointed by the Royal Asiatic Society to wait upon the Chair-
man, and Deputy Chairman, and upon the President of the Board of Control,
consisted of the Right Honorable C. W. W. Wynn, President, Sir Gonz OvuszE-
LEY, Sir A. JoHNsTON, Sir G. Staunton, Vice-Presidents, and Professor
Witson. Mr. Wynn opened the interview in both instances, and stated the
case very clearly and sensibly, going into the general. question—the impolicy of
setting aside the native literature and institutions, and dwelling particularly on
the assistance sought for the abandoned Oriental publications. Professor WiL-
son also delivered a long address (the substance of which was published in the
form of two essays in the London Asiatic Journal). Sir Gorm OusrLry, and
Sir A. Jonnston, followed; and the high authorities replied in set speeches, ex-
pressing a disposition to favor the application without any pledge to the line
that the Court or the Board would pursue. The Court’s reply was understood
to be delayed through the lamented death of Mr. Mrxt, the historian of British
India who had been empowered to draw it up.

This then was the moment for the Society, to shew its gratitude to the distin-
guished individuals whose influence and talents had been so warmly exerted in
supporting their memorial. Professor Witson and Sir Gore OusELEY, were
already on the list of their Members; to them nothing more than their warmest

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 399

thanks could be proffered: but to the Right Honorable President of the Royal
Asiatic Society, to Sir ALEXANDER JOHNSTON, and to Sir G. SraAuNTON, were
due the highest compliment the Society was capable of paying.

He begged therefore to propose, that these gentlemen be elected honorary
Members, without the usual form of reference to the Committee of Papers, and
that letters of thanks be addressed to each for the cordial support they had given
to the cause of Oriental literature.

After a few objections on the score of departure from established form, and
want of full official information, the proposition was put from the chair and
carried Nem. Con.

A letter from Professor Rarwn, Secretary of the Royal Society of North-
ern Antiquaries at Copenhagen, acknowledged receipt of Asiatic Resear-
ches, xiii.—xviii., and forwarded the Society’ s Reports for 1836. One
addressed to the English Members, contains an account of Iceland from the
oldest Icelandic records.

Professor O. Franx of Munich acknowledged receipt of the Muhabhdé-
rat, vol. ii.

The Secretary of the Antiquarian Society, ditto of the xxth vol. As. Res.

The following Report of the Committee of Papers on the subject of the
Museum, was read :—

To James Prinsep, Esq.
Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Rengal.

Report of the Committee of Papers on the Museum Question.

The Committee having perused Dr. PEarson’s Report on the operations of
the Museum for the second experimental year, and having examined the state of
the objects of Natural History, acquired, set up, and arranged under his superin-
tendence, is of opinion that the Society is much indebted to his zeal and exer-
tions, and that the sum voted for the support of the Museum in May, 1835, and
renewed in May, 1836, has been well bestowed and profitably expended.

2. That nothing less than the actual demand for the Society’s income on other
objects imperatively necessary, such as the publication of its Researches, and the
repair of its premises, would warrant the withdrawal of support from a depart-
ment every day becoming of greater magnitude and importance; but that the
following estimate of the receipts and payments of the Society for the ensuing
twelve months, renders this continuance of the Museum establishment ou the
Society’s present means, inexpedient.

Estimated Receipts, for 1837-8.

Cash balance in the Bank of Bengal, . NORE RACH
Interest on the Papers deposited with the "Government Agent,. :6 463iy ps2 OED
Quarterly contributions, ............ce0: 0 ee cm eR ASC
Allowance from Government fay Oriental library... scctetis sel sae oso ono O
$,923 14 1
- Estimated Charges.
Arrears of Establishment for March and April, 1837,.. 563 11 0
The Museum allowance for April,.... .....++--+e0. oon) 2a Se
Subscription to Journ. As. Soc., for 1836, not yet paid,., 1,293 0 0
Establishment and charges for 12 months.. siete eee OOmLOLO
Subscription to the Journal Asiatic Society, for 1837, a7, We o00 0.0
Ditto to the Oriental Translation Fund in England, 10
guineas per AANUM,.. 2... ce seee eres ween ee ee ee cones 200 00
To printing 2nd part of the 19th ‘vol. As. Researches, 2,500 0 0
Cleaning and painting the house exclusive of any alte-
ration and repairs,..... ph ainlialare Chale) dial «aie oa aiid afstste dain'atala's, soma D0 0K, O} OF #109370! F084

———

Deficiency, Co.’s Rs... 1,446 23

without estimating even a reduced allowance for the maintenance of the Museum.
3. That, viewing the maintenance of the Museum as a national object, and cal-
culated to be of immense importance to science if placed upon a footing of effi-
ciency, with a professional Naturalist at the head, directing researches and

3c2

400 Proceedings of the Astatic Society. [May,

systematizing information obtained from various sources, both public and pri-
vate, in all the branches of physical science, but more par ticularly i in regard to
the Natural History of British India and Asia at large; it is incumbent on the
Society to make a full and urgent representation to Government on the subject,
and to solicit such support as is accorded in most other countries to similar
institutions of national and scientific utility.

That historical, antiquarian, and statistical researches, although they may not
demand so large an outlay as the prosecution of physical inquiries, merit equally
the Society’s attention, and the encouragement of Government, and should be in-
cluded in the proposed representation, and that therefore a yearly grant of
10,000 rupees should be solicited in aid generally of the objects of the institution.

4, That pending the application to Government for pecuniary assistance, it is
desirable to maintain the Museum on its present footing, and to retain the ser-
vices of Dr. Pearson as Curator, from month to month, until the question be

decided.
Epwarp RYAN,

Yor the Committee of Papers,

Proposed by Mr. W. Cracrort, seconded by Mr. E. Srrruine, and car-
ried unanimously, that the Report be adopted by the Society.

The Secretary then read draft of the proposed application to Govern.
ment, which was ordered to be circulated in the Committee of Papers and
forwarded without delay.

Library.

The following Books were presented.

Straker’s Catalogue of a collection of Oriental MSS. for sale in London.

Commentaire sur le Yacnal’un des Livres Religieux des Parses, par. M.
Eugene Burnouf, Membre de l'Institut, Professor de Sanscrit au College de
France, tome 1. Part Il.—dy the author.

Memoirs sur Deux Inscriptions Cuneiformes trouvées pres d'Hamadan et
qui font maintenant partie des papiers du Dt. Schulz, by ditto—ditto.

Memoire sur le Guacharo (Steatornis Caripensis) (Humboldt) par M, L’Her-
minier. D. M. P.—by M. Fortuné Eydoux through Professor Goodeve.

Ditto sur L’Dodo, autrement Dronte (Didus ineptus), par H. D. De Blain+
ville—ditto ditto.

Gita Govinda Jayadevae Poetae Indici Drama Lyricum, by Christianus Lassen
—presenied by the author. ‘

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. VI.—édy the Roy. As. Soe.

Census of the Armenian population of the city of Calcutta, by Johannes
Avdall, Esq.—dy the author.

The following books were received from the Oriental Translation Fund.
Harivansa, or Histoire de la Famille de Hari, par M. A. Langlois, tome 2.
Laili and Majnun, a Poem, from the original Persian, by James Atkinson, Esq.
The History of the Temple of Jerusalem, translated from the Arabic, with Notes

and Dissertations, by the Rev. James Reynolds, B. A.

Kan-ing p’ien, LeLivre des recompenses et des Peines en Chinois et en Francais,
par Stanislas Julien.

Chronique D’Abou-Djafar Mohammed Tabar, fils de Djarir fils d’Yezid, par
Louis Dubeux, tome }.

The following books were received from the Booksellers.

Lardner’s Cabinet Cyclopedia— Russia, Vol. II.

—_____—_-—____— Reformation, Vol. II.

ns —Swainson’s Birds, Vol. I.

Wellesley’s Dispatches, Vols. 11. and IIT.

Correspondence of Clarendon and Rochester, and two vols. of Lardner’s Encly-
clopedia received from home at the charge of J. S. Sroprorp, Ksq. to replace
those lost by the wreck of a pinnace last year.

Baboo Ram Comut Sen presented a copy of the catalogue of the San-
skrit works in the College of Benares, for publication with the catalogue
of the Society’s books now in the press.

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 401

The Government of Bombay presented 5 copies of Lieutenant T. S.
Caress’ Survey Report of the Indus navigation below Hyderabad.

The Right Honorable the Governor General forwarded a copy of Pro-
fessor WHEWELL’s. Researches on the Tides, 6th series: with a request that
the Society would undertake to promote inquiries on the Indian coasts to
complete the theory of cotidal lines for the Bay of Bengal, towards which
the Government would be happy to contribute its aid.

This sixth series of Professor WHEWELL’S researches gives the results of an
extensive system of combined observations in Europe and America in June 1835,
which have produced a very material improvement in the map of the cotidal lines
before published.

The most curious and important branch of the investigation is that for deter-
mination of the diurnal inequality, or difference between the day and night
tide, which depends on the declination of the moon north or south of the equator.
The existence of this inequality has long been known, but its laws have been
misunderstood, and it has never been attended to in tide tables, though of ma-
terial importance in the navigation of river mouths and shallow seas,

It was resolved that a circular should be addressed to members and corre-
spondents of the Society residing on the coast stations, requesting their aid in
procuring data for the tides of the Indian Ocean, and furnishing a copy of
Professor WHEWELL’S instructions, printed in the Journal in 1833.

Mr. W. H. Macyacuren presented two works in the Marhatta and
Hindilanguages: the Siddhénta Siromani prakasa by Suswa’si Ba’pu, and
the Bhugola saro likhyate, by Sri Unkara Buat Joshi, written for the pur-
pose of explaining the correct system of astronomy to their countrymen.

Mr. MacnaGurTsEn also exhibited to the meeting two handsome silver em-
blematical inkstands, representing a jotishi pandit seated between two globes, ex-
pounding their use from the Siddhantas—and around the stand, richly em-
bossed, the twelve signs of the zodiac—a Sanskrit couplet on each expressing that
it was presented by the Governor General in Council in token of approbation of
the astronomical learning and zealous endeavours of the pandits to enlighten their
countrymen. The following extract of a letter from Mr. Wiixinson, Governor
General’s Agent at Bhilsa, describes what they had done to deserve so high a
compliment.

‘‘T had shortly before entertained in my private service a Siddhanti who pos-
sessed a higher degree of knowledge of his profession, and having had an oppor-
tunity of making myself whilst at Kota in some degree acquainted with the Hin-
du astronomical books, I had communicated a knowledge of them to my own
Shastri, by name Supuya’si’ Ba’ru, a man of wonderful acuteness, and intelli-
gence, and sound judgment, and to UNkARA Buat, one of the principal Joshis
of this part of Malwa. The arguments by which I had for the previous eight years
of our counexion in vain endeavored to impress on SuBpua’si’ Ba’pu a convic-
tion of the truth of the real size and shape of the earth and of other important
physical facts, now carried to his mind the clearest conviction when shewn to be
precisely the same as those of their own astronomical authors. His was the
master mind; and it exercised its influence over the minds of all the other pan-
dits. He was lost in admiration when he came fully to comprehend all the facts
resulting from the spherical form of the earth, and when the retrogressions
of the planets were shewn to be so naturally to be accounted for on the
theory of the earth’s annual motion, and when he reflected on the vastly
superior simplicity and credibility of tke supposition that the earth had
a diurnal motion, than that the sun and all the stars daily revolve round the
earth, he beeame a zealous defender of the system of Copernicus. He lamented
that his life had been spent in maintaining foolish fancies, and spoke with a bitter
indignation against all those of his predecessors who had contributed to the wil-
ful concealment of the truths that once had been acknowledged in the land.

‘‘Suspua’sr’ Ba’pu’s first care was how he was to enlighten the people of
Chanda and Nagpore, the land of his birth. At Bombay, Calcutta and Madras,
and at De/li and Agra, and here also, the truth he said must spread, but how will
the mid-land of Nagpore, visited by no travellers from foreign countries, accessi-

402 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [May,
ble to no ships from other islands, and maintaining no schools,—how will the eye
of its population be opened ? I recommended his embodying all the factshe had
learned in atreatise in Marhatha. Heimmediately undertook the work. 1 have
got it printed, and I now have the honor of submitting two copies of the work,
with a request that they may be presented to the Governor General of India.

‘Tt is a work which will bear the test of even a severe criticism. It is full of
philosophical reflections. From the different productions of different countries
mutually necessary he argues the intention of providence to unite all mankind
by commerce in the bonds of an interested affection. He hence infers the
restrictions laid on Hindus against travelling to foreign countries to be violent
and unnatural. He assails the folly of astrological predictions, and upholds the
wisdom and mercies of Providence in veiling the future from our curiosity, and
in keeping us all instant in our duties by an unfailing hope. He leaves
none of the numerous vulgar errors held by all Hindus in connection with his
subjects of geography and astronomy to pass without a complete and satis-

factory refutation.
‘“ Unxana Buat, who holds the next rank in talent and usefulness, has written

a free Hindi version of SupnHa’s1’ Ba’pu’s book on the Pauranic, Siddhaéntie
and Copernican systems.’’

Read aletter from Lieutenant Krrrox, stating that he had dispatched
a cart to Tumlook to take down the Bhubaneswar slabs, the restoration of
which had given the greatest satisfaction to the priests and people.

Lieutenant Kiros also forwarded copies of the principal inscription in
the old Lat character at Aswastuma near Dhoulee in Orissa, with a short
account of the caves and temples discovered there by himself and a
map of the place.

[fhis inscription will be seen to have arrived at a most fortunate moment. ]

Captain Sora, Engineers, forwarded accurate facsimiles of the inscrip-
tions at the Buddhist monument of Sanchi near Bhilsa; with a paper
describing their position ; and

Captain W. Murray presented some beautiful drawings of this very
curious mound, and of the highly ornamented stone sculpture of its gates
and frieze.

The Secretary read a note on the inscriptions, which had proved of
high interest from their enabling him to discover the long-sought alphabet
of the ancient Ld¢ character (or No. 1 of Al/ahabad)—and to read there-
with the inscriptions of Delhi, Allahabad, Bettiah, Girnar and Cuttack—
all intimately connected, as it turns out, in their origin, and in their
purport.

Lieutenant Kirror also presented facsimiles of a copper grant in three
plates dug up in the Gumsur country, of which the Secretary with the
aid of Kamana Kanr Pandit supplied a translation.

It relates to a grant of land by the Bhanja rajas to a brahman named Bhand-
reswara.—A lithograph will be published shortly.

The Honorable G. Turnour transmitted a paper on an examination of
the Pali Buddhistical Annals, including a translation of the Atthu kathdé
of BuppuacHoso, and a table of the Pitakattayan

This paper will appear, at as early a period as possible.

Major J. Speeman, communicated the first part of his History of the
Gurha Mundela Rajas.

We shall also hasten to lay this before our readers.

Lieutenant Sippons forwarded a translation of the commencement of
the Dadupauthi Grantha, with a promise to continue the same should
it prove acceptable.

Professor Wixison formerly intended to have done the same thing—the
translation of Dapvu’s moral instructions is highly interesting.

A list of the native tribes in Sinde and specimen of their language was
communicated by Captain ALexanperR Burnes from Bahawalpur.

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 403

Physical.

G. Locu, Esq. C. S. forwarded for presentation to the museum a second
collection of the butterflies and insects of Si/het.

Dr. T. Canror presented some fragments of bones perfectly fossilized,
extracted from the superficial clay at Rungafulla below Diumond Harbour.

In these bones the animal matter is entirely replaced by iron and carbonate
of lime, although they were imbedded in quite a modern alluvium. Their
discovery throws a new light either on the period required for fossilization, or
on the age of the alluvium.

Mr. W. I. Lewis of Malacca, presented the model of a Chinese double
bellows for the museum ; also some tin and gold ore.

The ‘Tapir sent up by Lieutenant Mackenzis had, with the Committee
of Papers’ sanction been made over to the Secretary, it being out of the
Society’s views to keep living animals.

Mr. B. H. Hopeson forwarded some beautiful Zoological drawings for
inspection on their way to Europe ; also two bottles of the snakes peculiar
to Nipal.

Lieutenant Hurron presented a notice of the Indian Boa Python Tigris.

A letter from Professor 8. Von prem Buscn, of Bremen, proposed
exchanges of land and fresh-water shells and other objects. Referred to
the Curator.

Dr. T. Cantor presented drawings and a notice of one of the fossils in
the Colvin collection which had been cleared from matrix for the purpose
of examination.

It proves to be the skull of a gigantic fossil Batrachian, and by comparison of
the relative measurements of the common frog, it must have belonged to an
animal of 40 inches in length !—a proportion between fossil and recent species
which has its parallel only in the neighbouring family of reptiles, the salamanders,
of which the specimen from the Oeningen schist known by the name of Homo
diluvii testis, measured three feet in length.

The following notice of a curious natural phenomenon observed in the
Red Sea was communicated by Captain A. Burnes from Buhdéwalpur.

Extract of a letter from Lieutenant Weustep of the Indian Navy, dated
Mount Sinai, September 26th, 1836.

‘You once expressed a wish to know something of the Djibbel Narkono or
sounding mountain, concerning which there has been so much doubt and discus-
sion in Europe. I visited it on my way here—it is situated on the sea shore
about eight miles from Tor. A solid slope of the finest drift sand extends
on the sea face from the base to the summit (about six hundred feet) at an angle
of about 40° with the horizon. This is encircled or rather semicircled, if the
term is allowable, by aridge of sandstone rocks rising up in the pointed pinnacle,
and presenting little surface adapted for forming an echo. It is remarkable that
there are several other slopes similar to this, but the sounding or rumbling, as it
kas been called, is confined to this alone. We dismounted from our camels, and
remained at the base while a Bedoin scrambled up. We did not hear the sound
until he had attained a considerable height. The sound then began rolling down,
and it commenced in a strain resembling the first faint notes of an Eolian harp, or
the fingers wetted and drawn over glass—increasing in loudness as the sand reached
the base, when it was almost equal to thunder. It caused the rock on which we
were seated to vibrate and our frightened camels (animals you know not easily
alarmed) to start off. I was perfectly astounded, as was Captain M and the
rest of the party. I had visited it before in the winter month, but the sound
was then so faint as to be barely evident, but now the scorching beat of the sun
had dried the sand and permitted it to roll down in large quantities. I cannot
now form the most remote conjecture as to the cause of it. We must not I find
now refer it to the sand falling into a hollow, that might produce a sound but
could never cause the prolonged vibrations, as it were of some huge harp string.
I shall not venture on any speculation, but, having carefully noted the facts, L
shall lay them, on my arrival in England, before some wiser head than my own,
and see if he can make any thing out of them,’’

Meteorological Register.

x.—

404

fi *d ‘f—'dn 40s Js1g usyM payojors Ajzodoid auros0q Jou pry 41 ‘Irey Mau eB Su1eq “judd Jad 9 ynoge Jo JUNOUI at} 0} SWOIsUd BY3 JO W01W991109 v 93e}ISSO00U}
I TIM YOIYM g*ZO] YIeII 0} 91 puy puke ainjsioul oule17zx9 IO ddIdEp YIperpuNyY yj peredwosaz aavy J 19jeu0IsAY Arey oy} Aq UMEYs UOISUE, oY} Ul eDURdatOSIp B 3ee19 Os SuIpUlT

yoy Ara “yynos SOE BLL 09] 69 | 6h | GL la‘e4)L*P1l6‘FrI'8‘F6 (sao° |sBc%6a} c9 | FZ | #9 4.88 |3°G2\6°S |0'G |0G8{099° |enZ‘6a ‘ura
“yoy Alaa op ‘s ‘s Ly | 6S Gf 8 JA*GZLiocrrie*etreorjaoe’ |eze° | 6¢ | BL 89 06 |9°9L/8%6 |9%8 \e‘sG.ear’ |FGPS 1€
*1nuN9 *reayo *s ‘s 0°e8 | se | 99 Lg P8 |O°9L/95SI\P°SL 1°26 \E60° jogs. | 19 | 2B GL BG |S*9L/3%g \G°L |o°SHiOIh. jLor* 0g
*gzaeIq 8945 op *s “aS 0°€8 | 09 | 02 6g 98 |S°OLIPSIL/S*IL\S°F6 |998° j0zbS a8 02 66 ag IL‘Z |p08.86r° eco’ 6z
*azey, *eayo ‘MS “AS oss {| Lg | &Z 8¢ 28 O'OLOSSTILSTUL'PG |09FS jots’ 9 19 | 94 G9 68 |0°SZIO'T \e'6 |P0G|eLs° j919° 86
op "BAS ‘19 ‘Ss as ff coe 0%€8 | 8% | Le Ly 6L \OIZ O°G1\%‘gt\S6 jos’ jroo. | 19 | ras) 88 |L°SZIpOL|1{or\P*16|1e9° | e89% lz
*9z001q ysetZ ‘“UIND'IID | ‘ms “A S°8L } 1¢ | 19 1¢ 18 |Z°6L O°FLiP'p 1/956 |88G* lap9° | 09 | of 09 £8 \o'SZigS TLL 1jesl6\6n9° jepZs 9%
op op “MS TMS 9°64 | 8h] 19 | Og 18 |A°ZL\L°F/9'F1/8°S6 |bPS* jozos f 09 | OL 8¢ 98 |e°SL\e"1Lle‘11\e16\9g9° {oi ZS re
op op “MS -°MS 0°18 | Og | ag IP 92 |L°EL\8°91\P21/8°96 |G6bS |eLe* | 09 | 2 8g 18 \OPLI9OLIe W1|9'06\Se9° |z69* vd
op op ‘Ss MS OfCB | 19 | €9 | GS | 2B EFL VHlG‘er|S°o6 |66b° jose. | 09 | 891 Lo Ff GB IO‘OLIZ*TIILS1I/E°26|G09° 699° | £%
‘au -e1}8 "WInd “MS iN 0°62 | 09 | 6¢ OS” | 08 |8‘E4ib FI \6*p1\8°96 |ZBP* jegct | 6S | 89 09 68 |PPL/9°01|9°01)6°06|G8S" |b 9S a
“kzey op. “AAS Ss S°g1 | 6p] Lo Ly 6L O°EL/G°GT/6%e{|6°S6 |IPPS |Gust } G9 | GZ 09 18 \0°SL\9OL|P SH T|0°06|99S* |bz9* Iz
*9z201q Yselg =“ 1[NUIN. “mS ‘s 3 9°eL | GS | GE 0¢ 08 |9°€Z SFI \8%p1/9'FG |FEPS jaigs | ¥9 | 91 9 68 |9°CL/9'G6 \o%@ |T06\8eS* |Z69° 0G
*reaya *aZaoIQ YSAJ) "MS “MS @ | O%cL | Bh} 1g | OF 2 IBIL/B LT /G7119°96 [babs |pege 409 | 99 | 39 | FB JOSELIO‘ZT/6%G |PEB/LESS |Lp9° | GL
"<pnoyo op *$ *s 5 | 064 | @¢ | €9 gg G8 |S*PZIL‘STIL°S1|6°76 \86R. j69g* | 99 | OF 89 68 |6°ZL/T6 le‘a |0‘T6\Z9° 602‘ 8I
*9zd01q Ysery op ‘s ‘as So | 0°08 |. IS | 6¢ 1g 08 |9°9L O'OT|Lp1\E*86 |G6F° joLo. } 69 | BL 02 06 |2°4Z\a°e lott jotOs|es9* lEerZ< JY
+19] op “AS S B lee | le] 89} 09 | se [0‘eZlo‘arietris‘96 |eos’ eggs | 99 | +2 99 | 98 |ZZinG |06 \e‘telse9" 029° oI
op op ‘S “MS sx | 862 | PP | Ig lg cL OELI GI\SG1/L'66 |PBrS jPEo | 29 | FY ¢9 88 |LZLieG |e6 |S°16|EtO* \699° oT
op op 'S ‘S = | 0°08 | €b | 6F Le PL |C°IZ|0°6Th°G1/9°86 |66RS |pg° | G9 | GL 29 L8 OSL LOLOL TO6|ZF9S = 069s I
*1va[o op "MS “MSS S | OL} ce | te) GL | 09 fog oreo L*2e\P‘O0T|IZFS jasss | 19 | 9} og | a8 [e%bZigtrrlofat|Z06 989° |Fag. | Et
*purM Joy *1ea[d s “MS 2 | 0°08 | OF | OF 1g Lg |L‘89/803|6'1Z\E°86 |PES. jen9s 4 89 | BL OL 06 |S‘ZZ\2°9 \6°L \2L°68|902" logs ait
“rao op aS °S @ | 291] 9 | eb | FE | IZ \SIZ/b°GT/0%0g/°96 [909° Joco’ FET] 9¢| oh | Bt \s‘Lolo‘erie‘rrjt<sa|coL® |poss pF IL
* dyes} * Apnoyo ‘MS AA = | 8'pL | 8S | 89 09 cg |1Z\Z Ors Or\Z°68 |899% jocZ* | IZ | og 1 16 |3‘¢L'e69 |6°9 \U.9B\Z645 ress fF OL
*4St010A0 *a[ZZUp ‘H ‘M'Ng OSS StI | 8h | 1g 6€ gL 8°89 0212 .91/S°26 j9c9° |e1Z* | TZ | 68 ZZ G6 \0°eL\e%e |2°9 |2°89\008" jeces 6
op “ou "SAS O'eL FES | 6G | 1S | 08 E92 OIF HT|H'96 |ELs* |ezo‘ | £2) 0g | 14 | 16 \8‘ZZ\u‘9 |otz jo‘ssi4oZ. lols | 8
op "uno os 3S 6'8L | 62 | 89 | 09 | ge ISLZIOTIIS*IT OSG |6E9° Jools | BL) ze | of | a6 [8‘9LZi9°9 Ips |ptZaj IBZ |sces |Z
‘ouy ‘esta | ‘MS "ms BBL | Lb | 9g | Gh | BZ [6°B9IT<ST/S*¢1|6°%6 |199* jane | OZ} og | of 16 |0°PZ\p%9 |e°Z Jofcel0I8* lors’ 4 9
‘yuna *eI}S*a19 | “MS aS ee, | 6f | 99] Ig | oa |hPLoOrls*t1/8'R8 |Z99° [6046 | 924) eo | 22 | ae |UbLig’e |p‘9 |1*e8|808" [gegs |
Iquilu und “119 “ms mss f 90‘0 6°29 OL | gf 99 63 |LZSIZle*s |3°@ joes jess’ lores | 04 | $2 29 88 \6EL/0%6 106 le*Ga|Se4* \6oL< ¥
*Tynuins op “a 2 1au B99} £9 | 19 | 6b 18 |O°BL|Z°Etl6*ET\E06 |F29° \oL9° PIB) or | o9 98 |0%PLIF*9 12°6 |e‘Ts|Z64° cess &
“Azey "4880190 "as "of 951 0*69 | S¢ | 99 gg $9 |SGLOITI|TSLIS16 |OE9S ja69° | 08 | og 08 16 |POLI0%e I9‘p |Fe8|084° \oag* 6

*Syeo1yy “IynWIND ‘as ‘as 0G°T 8°6L | co | 6¢ | se | og |T'GL ‘SI |L‘StE°E6 |099°63|2z9°63} 09 | gz ¢9 1g \LPLIL°8 {16 |0°68\LEL6S\coL‘6a) Tt

= _——| —— s Fat fao) |/eetos mS FA eon Soles ea ER =| ae ae (a el ee : |
5 2 | 5 S| 2] s8| & FESS Ssegge| 9 |es/Sy SF RSg RPS Sw sy ses aiaal F /ESISESZRE SIRES S
. f= to menial a ne S| =O = "ITS @ 555 = = 2 ‘ >
eB e | es gl? | gel ¢ oleezeege") 5 leiegl £8] Poy Sule Sigciee sea "| o [maja giealsso| 9221 3

a 5 . 3 na | = fegibiie “sis | Si ioe) Bol ssl ssiselesia sie | ole loge sieae) off = |

; ic 6/8 |e Fee aia 2 SSIES) “S| Sel BSI |" Blo sim BG Reoit se) 88) gal F |

mol oe | oh Bl ee OSB el Rls AP I Bs el eet lo Bish pl. Pk gael |

*§9UL01X9 “Ayrpruan *AQIprun yy g |
*IayJeI MA *pulM I9}OULOUL perzenoyeD “Wl *d p 38 SUOTRZAIASGO paye[ngyep ‘WY OT J® SUOIJRAIESGO a
~IdY,L19}s1s9y :

are Sr

‘peg ‘Any fo yquopy ay) sof ‘nzIna]nQ ‘a0fQ hossp ay? yn yday ‘sajsibay 1v91b0j0.L09}0
eerie eS re a ns Sa ales i NM cal cE ac RAs ale = ae Sean i Sma Aa A a

JOURNAL

or

fk ASLATIC SOCTET Y.

No. 66.—June, 1837.

I.—Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together
with the journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin
by the King of Ava; taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant-
Colonel H. Burney, Resident in Ava.

[Continued from page 149.]

In the 30th No. of the Gleanings of Science I have given some
account of the Chinese caravans, which come principally from Theng-
ye-show and Tult-fi in Yunan, not only to Ava but to all the Shan
towns subject todva, Maing: Leng-gyth, Kyaing:totn, Theinni, Mé:né,
Thibé, &c., as well as to Zenmay and the Shan towns subject to
Stam. A party of Chinese also annually proceed from Santd-fi to
Mo:gaung and Payen-dueng for the purpose of procuring amber and
the noble serpentine, or the stone so much prized by the Chinese and
called by them Ya.

The emperor of China appears never to have surrendered the Tsé:-
buds of Theinni, Bamé and Mo.gaung agreeably to the terms of the
treaty of Bamé; nor canI finda notice of any correspondence be-
tween the sovereigns of the two countries until the reign of the pre-
sent king of Ava’s grandfather, Mew:paré:oyin, Symes’s MinpeE-
rAGEE. That monarch, shortly after he put his nephew to death and
seized the throne in the year 1781, appears to have deputed a small
party for the purpose of opening a commanication with China, but the
envoys were seized by the Chinese and sent up to the north of Pekin,
to the Tartar province of Quantong. In 1787, however, an embassy
came to Ava from China, and I will now give a free translation of the
journals and routes of three different embassies, which were sent to

3G

406 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Junz,

Pekin by the late and present kings of Ava. But before giving these
translations it may be proper to explain the system which I have
adopted, for writing Burmese and Chinese names in the Roman
character.

I have followed, as far as I was able, Sir Wm. Jonzs’s system, ex-
cepting that I have used the prosodial long and short signs, instead
of the acute and grave accents, for denoting long and short vowels* ;
The Burmese have a very bad ear for discriminating new sounds, and,
unfortunately, their written character will not admit of their writing
or pronouncing many foreign words. They can write ing only as 2, in,
en or eng; ang as en or eng; ong as own, and f as ph, or bh. R,
they seldom sound but as y, and they use a soft thfors. A final
kg, oy t, is often scarcely sounded, if not entirely mute, and I denote
this by underlining such letter. The Burmese also change the sound
of the initial letter of the second or third syllables of compound and
derivative words, sounding b asp; kandk,hasg;t andt,h as d;
and ¢s and tsh, as z. But in copying Chinese names from the Bur-
mese, I have always given the legitimate sound of all such letters in
the Roman character. The Chinese, according to Du Haupz, have
an hf, so strong, that it is entirely guttural, and the Burmese envoys
apparently attempt to express this Chinese sound of h, by the double
consonant sh or shy of their own alphabet. The Burmese do not
sound the two letters which they have derived from the Devanagari
J, @, as cha and ch-ha, which the Siamese and Shans do, but as a
very hard s, and its aspirate, pronounced with the tip of the tongue
turned up against the roof of the mouth, and best expressed, in my
opinion, by ¢s and ish. The Chinese appear to have the same sounds,
expressed by Du Hatpz by the same Roman letters ¢s, and tsh; the
first of which, he observes, 1s pronounced asthe Italians pronounce the
word gratia. For the Burmese heavy accent, marked something like
our colon (8), and used to close a syllable, when ending in a vowel or
nasal consonant, with a very heavy aspirated sound, I have used two
points in the middle of a word, and the letter h, usually, at the close.
Our prosodial short mark will best express the Burmese accent mark-
ed as a point under a letter, and intended to give a syllable a very
short sound. All the Burmese envoys write the names of the Chinese

* Those accentual marks being best adapted for describing the peculiar high
and grave tones, in which the same letters are sounded in the Siamese and Shan
languages. [We have, however, for want of type been obliged to adhere to the
accented system—the absence of an accent denoting the short and its presence
the long sound.—Eb.]

he

1887.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 407

cities of the first second and third class in Burmese, as p,hu, or b,hu,
t,si, or tso, and shyen; but I have set down these names as they
usually appear in our maps of China, as fa, chow and hien.

The following table will show the power of the vowels as used
by me.

a, as in America.

4, as in father.

e, as In men.

é, broad as ey in they, or ay in mayor, or a in name.

i, as in pin.

i, as in police, or ee in feet, and a.

i, the same with a grave sound like e in me.

0, as in toto.

6, the same sound prolonged, or as in lone, sown.

6, broad as in groat.

6’, the same sound prolonged.

u, as in Italian, or like oo in foot.

&, the same sound prolonged, or 00 in mood.

The Siamese and Shan letter, which is sounded something like the
French letters eu, I mark, as the Catholic Missionaries in Siam have
long marked it, thus, u and u’.

ai, ) ach of these vowels is pronounced as when separates

a excepting that the sound of the second is a little more pro-

a longed than that of the first vowel. Kaing, Ka-ung, Ko-un,

uo, | mé-in, yu-on.

The letter ng is pronounced something like the same letters in the
French word magnanimité, but as a final, it is usually sounded as a
nasal x. When followed by the heavy accent I have usually express-
ed the g, in the Roman character.

The prosodial short sign is used to shorten the sound of some of
the above vowels and diphthongs.

According to the above system I have nearly completed a compara-
tive vocabulary of the Burmese, Siamese, Taung-thti and three Shan
dialects.

Of the towns and places in China mentioned by the Burmese envoys
in their journals and routes, I shall set down within brackets the pro-
per names of such as I can trace in Du Haupg,

In the year 1787, intelligence was brought to Ava, that an embassy
from the emperor of China had arrived at Theinni, and as the ceremony
of the public audience given to these ambassadors corresponds in

3G 2

408 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junz,

many points with that observed at the audience given by the present
king of Ava to the British Resident, on his first arrival at Ava in
1830, I extract a description of it from the 33rd volume of the Bur-
mese Chronicles :

“On Tuesday, the 3rd of April, 1787, the king of Ava (MEn:DARA:-
vin) received a report from the Ts6:buéh and officers of Theinni, that a
Chinese embassy, consisting of upwards of 300 men with E-rs16:vx’ as the
chief envoy, had arrived at Theinnt, with a letter on gold and costly pre-
sents from the emperor of China, for the purpose of establishing peace
and friendship between the two great countries. His Majesty ordered
the Chinese embassy to be conveyed to the capital (at that time Amara-
pura) by the road leading from Theinnt through Thibo, Maing:toun,
Maing:kaing, Yauk-zauk, Pwé-lha, and Yud:ngdn, down by the Nat-t,heit
pass and the road along the southern paddy lands ( Tawng-bhetlay ).—
The Chinese mission accordingly left Theinnt on Sunday, the 6th of May,
1787, and on reaching MVyaung-ni-beng (red pepul tree), embarked in
boats (on the Myit-ngay) and came to Yan-aung ghat at Amarapira,
where they landed and took possession of the buildings constructed for
their accommodation. The emperor of China’s letter was duly translated
on Tuesday, the 29th May ; and on Sunday, the 3rd of June, the embassy
was received by the king in the following manner :—

“ The streets and lanes of Amarapira having been ornamented, the offi-
cers of the Lhuot-t6 and Youn-d6*, dressed in their uniforms with ear-
rings, having taken their proper places within those buildings; the white
elephant, and Shue-wen, the elephant rode by the king, and other ele-
phants with all their trappings, on being drawn out, and the body guard
and other troops formed in front of the Lhuot-to and hall of audience, and
within the court-yard of the palace, the Chinese ambassadors were
brought from their house at the Yan-aung ghat in the following order :—
First, two officers with long rods ; then musqueteers to the right and left ;
then, seated upon an elephant, the king’s writer, YanpA-mEIT-GY6-pEN,
dressed in full uniform, bearing an octagon betel cup containing the em.
peror of China’s letter; next a sedan chair with the box containing the
images of Byamhé ; then a sedan chair with a box of royal presents ; then
another sedan chair with another box of presents ; then ten horses intend-
ed as presents; and then followed the principal Chinese ambassador,
E-1tsH6:ve’, mounted on an elephant with housings of scarlet broad cloth
edged with silk. After him came four of the junior envoys on horseback ;
and after them, the officers appointed to escort the mission.

“‘ The procession entered the Tset-shyen gateway on the western face of
the city, and stopped on reaching the Yotn-d6. The box bearing the
royal letter was deposited on a fine white mat with an ornamental border
spread in the verandah of that building, where the ambassadors also were

* The house in which the ministers of state assemble and the Court of justice.

1837.) Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 409

placed, the royal presents being arranged on each side. The princes of
the blood and the other great officers of state then passed into the palace
in state, surrounded by their respective suites and with all their insignia
of rank. Last of all passed the heir-apparent, the glorious A1in-ye-MENG.
When all was quiet the ambassadors, preceded by the royal letter and pre-
sents, were taken in, the ambassadors being made to stop and bow their
heads repeatedly along the whole road in the usual way*. The king’s
writer bearing the box containing the royal letter, stopped not far from
the eastern steps of the hall of audience, when a Than-do-zent went
down and took the letter up, and placed it on a white mat that was spread
for the purpose. The ambassadors ascended by the northern steps, and
took their seats at the appointed place ; whilst all the presents were put
down on the ground in front of the hall of audience. The whole being
assembled, the lord of many white elephants, the lord of life, and great
king of righteousness, wearing the Mahdé-muni crown of inestimable value,
and the principal queen, dressed in the Guana-matta-pa-kua jewel, sur-
rounded by all the other queens and concubines, came forth, and on the
U-gen folding doors being opened by the princesses, his majesty the king
and the principal queen took their seats on the Ththdéthana yizé throne. The
state drum, beat when his majesty comes out, was then struck three times
forcibly and three times gently, and the whole band played. When the
music ceased, the eight consecrating Brahmans performed the customary
ceremony of consecration, and the flowers and water presented by the
Brahmans, were received by Baune-p6-pyen and Nanpa-raen Khaya
in a gold cup ornamented with the nine precious stones.

“The Na:khan-d6t, Zeya Norar,ua, then brought to the king’s notice
seven images of Bup’pu which his Majesty was to give in charity. His
Majesty observed, ‘ Let the royal gift be suitably escorted and delivered ;’
which order was repeated by the Na:khan to the Shue-tait-wun, who
after ordering the royal drum to be beaten, conveyed the images out of
the hall of audience.

« The Than-d6-gan§, Mene-neay-rurnt, then came up the steps used by
the king, and kneeling at the usual place, read out a list of the royal
presents. The Na:khan-do, Kyv06-zua’n6-rat,HA’, next proceeded right in
front of his Majesty, and kneeling, read out from an ornamented book, the
following translation which had been made of the emperor of China’s letter.

‘ The elder brother, Up1’ Bua’||, (emperor of China, ) who rules over
the great kingdoms to the eastward and a multitude of umbrella-wearing
chiefs, addresses affectionately his younger brother, the lord of the white,
red and mottled elephants, who rules over the great kingdoms to the
westward and a multitude of umbrella-wearing chiefs, lord of the amber

* The British resident refused to make these obeisances.

+ Register of royal orders.

~ Royal hearer or reporter. § Receiver of royal mandates.
{| Udi, I am told, means east in the P&li language.

410 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. {June,

mines, the sun-descended king and master of the golden palace. The
ancestors of the two brothers have inherited and ruled in succession in
this Zabadipa island, lying to the southward of AZ/yen:mé mount, from the
first creation of the world ; and the two brothers are enjoying in the east-
ern and western great kingdoms, prosperity equal to that of the Thagy4a:-
Nat*, with very great glory, power, and authority. From the time even
of our ancestors there has been no enmity. The younger brother, the
sun-descended king, is an independent sovereign, receiving the homage
of great kingdoms, and ofan hundred umbrella-wearing chiefs. The elder
brother also is an independent sovereign, receiving the homage of great
kingdoms, and of an hundred umbrella-wearing chiefs. If the two brothers
enter into a permanent agreement and friendship, conformably to the union
which has subsisted between them uninterruptedly in former states of
existence, it will be like a nail driven in (as firm) to their posterity. The
elder brother, who possesses the great kingdoms, and the golden umbrella
and palace to the eastward, as well as his queen, sons, daughters, nobles,
officers, and the inhabitants of his country, are in the enjoyment of health,
peace, and happiness ; and he desires to learn, that his younger brother,
who possesses the great kingdoms and the golden umbrella and palace to
the westward, the master of the golden palace, as well as his queen, eldest
son, the heir-apparent, his other sons and daughters, nobles, officers, and
all the inhabitants of his country, are also in the enjoyment of health,
peace, and happiness.

‘For one reason, because friendship has existed from former states of
being ; and for another, because the elder loves the younger brother, he
sends, with a royal letter on gold, a piece of gold, and desires that two
pieces of gold may become like this one piece. It is now seventeen years
since the gold and silver road, and gold and silver bridge have not been
opened or traversed between the elder brother and younger brother, pur-
suant to the arrangement made in 1769, that ambassadors of rank should
pass between the two great countries, in order that a sincere friendship and
esteem might arise. When friendship has been established between the
two great countries, each must receive favors from the other. The elder
brother has in front of his palace and worships eight images of Byamua’t,
which it has been the custom to worship from the creation of the world ;
but loving the younger brother, and desiring that he should worship in
the same manner, the elder brother presents these images to the younger.
If the younger brother worships them, his glory and power will beas re-
splendent as the rising sun. The son of the lord of Kaing:mah, who wears

* This is the Chinese Tien, or Shang Tien, lord of heaven, and the same as
the Hindu god Jndra, one of whose names, Sugra, although written in Burmese
Thugrd, is pronounced Thagyd.

+ Byamha, written Bramha, is a being of the superior celestial regions of the
Buddhists.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 414

a red umbrella and is always near the person of the elder brother, is
sent to the younger brother with a royal letter on gold, and with the
following presents :—

Eight images of Byamhd, cast in gold.

Hight carpets.

Ten pieces of gold cloth.

Ten horses.

‘Let the younger brother, master of the golden palace, delay not after
the arrival of this ambassador in his presence, to appoint ambassadors on
his part, and send them with a royal letter on gold. When the son of
the lord of Kuing:mah returns to the elder brother, it will be the same as
if the royal countenance of the younger brother, the master of the golden
palace, has been seen.’

“ After the Na:khan-d6 Kyo-zua’No-rat.Ha’ had read out the above
royal letter, his Majesty said, ‘ E-rsa6: yr’, how many days were you
coming from the capital of China to Amarapira ?’? The Na:khan, Py6-
Gyin-muv’, repeated the question to the Chinese interpreter, who translat.
ed it tothe ambassador. The ambassador replied : ‘ Your Majesty’s slaves,
owing to your Majesty’s excellent virtues, were one hundred and sixty-
four days coming from the capital of China to your Majesty’s feet.’ This
answer was translated by the Chinese interpreter to the Na:khan.d6, who
submitted itto his Majesty. The king then said: ‘ E.rsuo: vn’, when
you quitted the capital of China, were my royal kinsman, the emperor of
China, and his queen and children, and relatives all in good health?’ The
question was communicated to the ambassador as before, and the ambas-
sador replied : ‘ When your Majesty’s slaves quitted the capital of China for
your Majesty’s feet, your Majesty’s royal kinsman, the emperor of China,
and his queen, and children, and relatives were all in good health ;’ which
answer was submitted to the king in the same manner as before. The king
then said : ‘ E-rsué: ve’, go back quickly ; the emperor of China will desire
to receive intelligence of every thing in this country.’ This order was
communicated as before to the ambassadors, who bowed down their heads.
The king then presented the principal ambassador, E-rsuo: yz, with five
hundred ticals, a silver cup weighing eleven ticals, a ruby ring weighing
one tical, and of the value of one hundred and fifty ticals, a horse with
saddle and bridle complete, ten cubits of scarlet broad cloth, five pieces
of cotton cloth, five pieces of handkerchief, one piece of chintz, two large
lacquered-ware boxes, and one small one. To each of the four junior am-
bassadors his Majesty presented at the same time three hundred ticals,
one silver cup weighing eleven ticals, one ruby ring weighing half a tical,
and of the value of one hundred ticals, five cubits of scarlet cloth, two
pieces of handkerchief, two pieces of chintz, a horse with saddle and bridle
complete, a carpet, one large lacquered-ware box, and two small ones.

“© The silver gong was then struck five times, and the drum,which is used
when his Majesty enters the palace, was beaten, and his Majesty retired.

412 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. ([Junx,

The ambassadors were first conveyed from the hall of audience to the
eastern Youm, where they were made to stand until the princes and all
the nobles and officers passed to their respective houses* ; after which
they were taken to the house allotted for them, by the same route as that
by which they had been before brought.

“ On Sunday, the 10th June, 1787, his Majesty addressed the following
letter and presents to the emperor of China, and appointed Let-yvueE:eyvi/a
muvu’:, Ne-myo’:SHUE-DAUNG, THinacy6-GAUNG, and We.urua/ya, am-
bassadors on his part, to proceed to China in company with the Chinese
ambassadors.

‘ The protector of religion, the sun-descended king of righteousness,
bearing the name and title of Thirt pawara wizaya nanta yatha tiri bawa-
na ditiya dipadi pandita maha dhamma raja-dirdjat, owner of the white, red,
and mottled elephants, and proprietor of mines of gold, silver, rubies, and
amber, who rules over the great kingdoms and all the umbrella-wearing
chiefs of the westward, affectionately addresses the royal friend, the lord
of the golden palace, who rules over the great kingdoms and all the um-
brella-wearing chiefs to the eastward. No enmity having existed between
the two great eastern and western kingdoms from the first creation of
the world, and both being independent sovereigns who have possessed a
golden umbrella and palace from generation to generation, and the hom.
age of a multitude of umbrella-wearing chiefs, the royal friend deputed
the son of the lord of Katng:mah, who arrived at the great and golden
city of Amarapira on the 26th May, 1787. The royal letter and the
presents consisting of eight images of the A’battharat Byamha, ten car-
pets, ten pieces of gold cloth and ten horses, having been arranged in
front of the throne and hall of audience, his Majesty, attended by the
heir-apparent, his royal brothers and sons, and all his officers, came forth
and sat on the throne, and caused the royal letter to be read out. His
Majesty was exceedingly pleased to hear, that if a friendship like the
union which has always existed in former states of existence between the
kings of the two countries, and an agreement as fixed and permanent as
a nail driven in, be entered into, it would be to posterity from generation
to generation like two pieces of gold converted into one (as inseparable) ;
and also, that the royal friend, the lord of the golden palace himself and
his queen, royal children, and relatives and all his officers are in the enjoy-
ment of health. The royal friend, lord of the golden palace, who rules

* The British Resident returned at once to his own house from the hall of
audience.

+ The meaning of the Pdli words of this long title is thus rendered by the Bur-
mese :—‘‘ The illustrious, excellent and greatest conqueror, whose glory is bound-
less and substantial, who will rule over the three orders of beings with surpassing
power, the wise and great king of righteousness, the king of kings.’’

} Abatthara is the sixth of the 20 stages or stories of the superior celestial
regions.

1837.}] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 413

over a hundred umbrella-wearing chiefs to the westward, is also in the
enjoyment of health as well as his queen, heir-apparent, royal children,
and relatives, and all his officers. Friendship which had always existed in
former states of existence, is now become a royal friendship. When the
two great countries have established friendship, each must receive favors
from the other. The eight images of A’batthara Byamhé which were sent
with a desire that they might be worshipped by the royal friend, have
been placed in a proper and suitable manner in front of the palace, under
pyramidical buildings covered with gold and silver. Desire is also felt
that approbation be given to the merit of constantly upholding and pro-
tecting the religion of the deity (Gaupama), who is full of glory and power,
who can give relief to the kings of men, Nats, and Byamhds, who has no
equal in the three worlds, and who has been worshipped from generation
to generation by the sun-descended independent kings, that have ruled
ever the great kingdoms to the westward. Ne My6-Sauerpauneg, a noble-
man who is in the immediate service of the royal friend, and THina eyvé-
eaune and Wexurasa’ra have been appointed ambassadors to accompany
the son of the lord of Kuing:mah, and are deputed with a royal letter on
gold and with royal presents, consisting of four elephants, one hundred viss
weight of elephant’s teeth, an ivory helmet surmounted by a ruby, and
another encircled with rubies and surmounted by a sapphire, two ruby
rings, one sapphire ring, one viss weight of Mobye stone, one piece of
yellow broad cloth, one piece of green broad cloth, ten pieces of chintz,
ten pieces of handkerchief, ten carpets, one hundred books of gold leaf,
ene hundred books of silver leaf, ten viss weight of white perfume, four
large lacquered ware boxes, and fifty small lacquered-ware boxes. Let the
ambassadors return quickly and without delay, and when they return, it
will be as if the royal friend had been met, and conversed with.’ ”

On the return of these Burmese ambassadors from Pekin in the
beginning of the year 1789, they submitted a report of their proceed-
ings, of which report the following is a free translation :—

“ We left Aimarapéraon the 24th June, 1787, and in twelve days’ jour-
ney, on 6th July, arrived at the city of Theinni, where we stopped nine
days for the purpose of recruiting the elephants intended as presents for
the emperor of China. On the 16th July, we left Theinnt*, and in fifteen
days’ journey reached Kaing:mah, where we stopped more than five
months, and transmitted to the golden feet a report of certain discussions,
which took place between us and some Chinese officers there. On receiv-
ing his Majesty’s orders that we should proceed, we left Kaing:mah on the
12th January, 1788, amounting altogether to one hundred and twenty-five
men ; and on the 23rd arrived at the city of Shuen-/z, which the Shans call
Maing: Tsint. Here we met two officers, Tsotin-shue and Titayin, whom
the Tsotinti or Governor General of Yunan had deputed to meet us ; and
areport of our discussions with whom we forwarded to the golden feet.

* Shan name Ming Senvt. + Ming Chan,

2 H

414 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junes,

We had to wait again for more than five months, whilst the Tsotinta sent
a report of our arrival to Pekin. On the 25th June, 1788, the governor of
Maing: Tsan received a letter from the Tsounti, ordering him to let the
Burmese ambassadors advance ; and on the following day, attended by
the governor K,nua’-Ta’-L6:ve’ and interpreter Wu'n-tTsou’N-Ye’ with one
hundred men, we left Muing: Tsén, and on the Ist July reached the city
of Tathi (Tali ?), where the Tsoiinti came from Maing: Tsht (Yunan),
on the 12th July, to meet the royal letter and presents. On the 2lst
July, orders from the emperor of China reached the Tsounta, who informed
us, that he had received the imperial orders to allow the ambassadors to
proceed, and that the emperor had also ordered, that the envoys who had
come from the great western country, from the royal friend and lord of
the golden palace, should be conveyed to Pekin in fifty-one days ; and that
the l'sotintis, governors, Titis and officers, along the whole route, should
treat the ambassadors with every respect, and at the regular stages sup-
ply them with provisions, and entertain them with music, plays, &c. The
Tsotiata further said, that similar orders had been sent to all the other
officers along the route, and that he would prepare some presents for his
Majesty the king of Ava, which he desired we should forward by some
proper persons with a report of our proceedings. We accordingly sent
Danvurazaune:ve’ and Tser-yaN-NHAING to Amarapira with the Tsoun-
ti’s presents, and left Taihz on the 23rd July with thirty-seven men,
attended by Tauxrarr Hora'-to:ve’, Kuua’-ra-to:ve’, and the inter-
preter Wun-tsov’n-yr’.. In sevendays’ journey we reached the city of
Maing: Tshi (Yunan), where we stopped one day, and then continuing
our route, reached the city of Kwetso ( Kue-chow) in nine days’ journey,
on the 8th August, 1788. On the 12th we came to the city of Tsin-yuen-
Ja dependent on Kue-chow, where, on the following day, we embarked in
boats and dropped down the stream until the 20th, when we disembarked
at the landing place at Riyen or Yi-yen, and continued our route by land.
On the 22nd August, we came to the city of T'sheng-shyd-fa in the district
of Hindn, and in eight days’ journey more to the city of Wu-tsheng-fa in
the district of Hupé. On the 12th September, in thirteen days’ journey,
we came to the city of Tshi-chow, beyond the district of Héndn and in
that of Tsztlt (Peteheli). In seven more days, on the 19th September,
we reached Pauk-tin-fu, the principal city of Titi, and on the 23rd
reached the city of Luko Khyauk-ken*, six miles distant from the capital,
Pekin. The emperor not being there but at Yé:hét in Tartary, seven
days’ journey to the north-east of Pekin, we left the city of Luko Khyauk-
ken on the 14th, and in three days came to the boundary of Tartary to
the Ha-pé-khé fortt line of wall. In two days more we came to the
city of Lanphyzn-hien, where the chief of the chokey met us, and taking a

* Ken is a chokey in Burmese.

+ Du HAupe’s Gehol, and Sir G. STAUNTON’s Zhe-hol.

~ Dv HA.pn’s Coupe keon Fort ?

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 415

list of the presents, proceeded to make his report to the emperor of China.
The treasurer having come with the emperor’s orders for us to advance,
we entered Zhe-hol on the 29th September, 1787, and were lodged on a
high plain to the westward of the city.

* On the 30th September we proceeded by invitation to meet the Wan-
gyih H6-rsou’n-TENG*, who wears two peacock’s tail feathers with red on
the top of his head-dress, (red button on his cap,) and Kou’N-ye’-rav’ and
Tni-ra’-yin who wear two peacock’s feathers with a ruby on the top of
their head-dress. The Wun-gyih told us:—‘ Our master, the emperor,
is much pleased at the arrival of the ambassadors, and will receive the
_ royal letter and presents so soon as to-morrow, when the ambassadors also
will see him and be interrogated by himself. You must be in waiting at
6 o'clock to-morrow morning when the emperor comes out, and you must
bring the band of music, which he has heard you have with you.’ On the
following morning we were in attendance in front of the palace before the
emperor appeared. He came out about 7 o’clock, when the royal letter
and presents were delivered by us, and the Wan-gyih H6-rsovu’N-TENG and
Kovu’n-ve’-THv’ and Tni-Ta’-yin in the midst of all the officers of the Court.
The emperor spoke as follows in the Tartar language to the Win-gyih,
who repeated it inthe Chinese language to the interpreter, and he com-
municated it to us:—‘ The two great countries were always friends in
former times, and owing toa little difference which happened once, no
letters or presents have passed. But now, a mutual intercourse and good
understanding prevails, and friendship has been re-established. I am ex-
ceedingly glad to hear that my royal friend, the Lord of the golden palace,
fulfils his religious duties and cherishes all the inhabitants of the country
as if they were the children of his own bosom. Let the ambassadors sub-
mit all they have to say. —We replied, ‘ Your majesty’s slaves will sub-
mit to our royal master all your majesty’s orders; and communicate to
the Wan-gyih H6-rsou’N-rene, and to Koun’-ye’-THv’ all we have to
represent.’

«<The emperor then said, ‘ Let them convey to my royal friend, in order
that he may worship as I do, this Shikyd Muni image, the representative
of the Deity, which has always been worshipped in our palace,—this figure
of the Deity, embroidered in silk, and this Yu-yut jewel (sceptre ?) which
I always carry in my hand.’ The Wan-gyih H6-rsovu’n-rene and Kov’n-
YE'-THU’ brought and delivered the same to us. We then made our band
of music play before the emperor, who approved of it and said it was very
pleasant. After his majesty had conferred presents on different great and
subordinate officers, we were placed in the same line with the 48 princes
of Tartary, and allowed to see an entertainment, (Chinese play.)

* This is evidently the same person, who was the first minister of the empire
during Lord MacartNey’s embassy, and who is styled by Sir G, Sraunron,
‘* Hoo-choong-taung Colao.’’

oH 2

416 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junz;

“On the 38rd October we went again, and were placed in the same line as
before, and shown a complete entertainment. The emperor of Ching
seated us at atable, at which we ate and drank in company with the 48
princes of Turtary. We conversed with the Wun-gyih H6-1sou'n-TENG
and Kou’n-ve’.THU’ and THi-ra’-yin, and observed :—‘ Friendship has
now been established between our two royal masters. The great officers
on each side, bearing in mind the favors they have received from, and the
duty they owe to, their respective masters, have only to submit what they
may be satisfied will conduce to the permanent advantage of their royal
masters and their posterity. We, who have been deputed, will return as
quickly as possible, and in conformity with the qualifications required from
ambassadors”, will submit to our royal master every circumstance relating
to the emperor of China. ‘There are certain Shan Tso:buahs and their
followers, subjects of our master, and some men who were formerly deput-
ed, still remaining in this country. And the road on the frontier of the
two countries is much molested by bad men and criminals ;—if means are
adopted on both sides for putting an end to this evil, the two countries
will become like one, and the gold and silver road will be opened.’ The
Chinese officers replied :—‘ The observations of the ambassadors are very
correct. Our master, the emperor, is much pleased at having re-establish,
ed friendship with the Lord of the golden palace, who rules over the
western country. His majesty has given to the king of Ava an image of
him, who is without an equal, and is superior to the three races of beings,
(men, Nats, and Byumhds,) and who has been worshipped uninterruptedly
by all the emperor’s ancestors ; and he has permitted the ambassadors to
communicate, without reserve, all they may have to say. He has seated
the ambassadors also on the same line with his own relations, the 48
princes of Turtary, and repeatedly questioned, and spoken to them, All
the points you have represented will be properly settled. When we go
back from Zhehol (to Pekin), we will exert ourselves to have the whole
settled, and will submit that you may be speedily allowed to return.’

“On the following day we were invited to attend the emperor, who was
going to visit a monastery. We went early, and were desired by the
Wiin-gyih Ho-rsou’n-rene to wait on the road, and when we saw the
emperor coming out on horseback, to remark what a strong hale man hig
majesty must be, to be able to ride at 80 years of age without being fa.
tigued. We waited on the road accordingly, and on seeing the emperor,
spoke as we had been instructed. H06-rsou’n-rene asked what the ambas.
sadors had said, and when the interpreter translated our remarks into
Chinese, the Wan-gyib repeated it to the emperor.

‘The emperor, on going to the monastery, entered hy the southern
arched gateway, and came out by the western, and returned to the city -
by its southern gateway. Lu-va’-yin was appointed tv attend us and
shew us all the different images and temples. but all the different figures

* See a subsequent note for a list of these qualifications.

1837.} Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 417

shewn to us were representations only of our deity, and observing that
those varying in form were copied from various forms which Gaupama had
assumed when in this world, we bowed down and worshipped them. There
were seven monasteries. In that first shewn to us, there were 200 priests
dressed in yellow, and in another to the westward about 590.

«On the 6th October we were invited to an entertainment given in some
temporary buildings in a garden. We went before 6 o'clock, and the
emperor came about half past 7 in an open sedan chair. He was dressed
as follows:—On the top of his head-dress there was a pearl; on the four
sides of his silk dress there was the figure of a dragon, and round his
neck hung a string of pearls. He took his seat ona royal chair of the
form of a dragon, and about a cubit high, and the officers of his court pre-
sented to him cups of spirits and cups of milk. The Wdan-gyih H6-rsou n-
TENG and Kovu’n-ye’-THv' and Tui-ra’-vin stood on the right and left of
the emperor with swords in their hands. To the right and left were
placed tables with all kinds of cakes, and we sat down on the right hand
with the Wan-gyih H6-rsou’N-rene behind the chiefs of the 48 Tartar
countries, and ate and drank. After the soft music and dancing, which
were according to the Chinese, Tartar, and Kula fashions, the emperor
returned home. The silks and gold cloths, which had been arranged on
the left hand, were distrib uted in presents to the princes of Tartary, and
those on the right hand were distributed by the Wun-gyih Kou’n-yr’-THu™*
to us according to our respective ranks, and to the officers appointed to
take care of us. All kinds of curious cloths, &c. intended for presents to
the king of Ava, were also shewn and delivered to us.

** A little after 3 o'clock, on the afternoon of the same day, the emperor
of China again came out, and we saw an exhibition of tumblers on poles,
and fireworks, and then returned home.

‘The emperor having directed us on this last day to go to Pekin, we left
Zhehol on the 7th of October, and arrived at Pekin on the 12th October,
taking up our residence in some temporary buildings erected on a plain
within ihe southern gateway of the city, where we were attended and sup-
plied with provisions by the same men as before.

** On the 13th, the emperor having directed that the ambassadors should
be lodged near him, and that their provisions should be supplied from
within the palace, we moved, on the following day, and took up our resi.
dence on a royal plaint, near the road leading to the southward from the
western gateway of the wall surrounding the palace. On the 15th the
emperor came to Pekin, and we accompanied the Chinese officers to a tem-
porary building in the lake, where there is a palace, in order to receive his
majesty. On the morning of the 20th we attended the emperor, by invi-

* This officer was not a Wfn-gyih or First Minister of State, as will be seen in
the list of WGn-gyihs hereafter given, but the Burmese ambassadors repeatedly
given him this title.

t+ Apparently a plain on which princes encamp or live when they visit Pekin.

418 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Jump,

tation, to the garden situated within the same lake, and his majesty ordered
the Win-gyih Kou’n-ve’-Txav’ to take us round and shew us all the monaste.
ries, temples and gardens. We embarked ina boat with that officer and
rowed about the lake, and saw the different monasteries, &c. In two
monasteries situated on the top of a hill on the western side of the lake,
there were several images of the unequalled and most excellent deity,
surrounded by images of inspired disciples. We saw more than fifty priests
here also dressed in yellow cloth. ‘There were ten more monasteries on
the top and sides of a hill running from the westward of the hill before
mentioned to the north. They contained, besides many images of the
deity, a figure of the Mdn-Nat* with 1,000 arms, and figures of hermits
and priests in stone, and various paintings. A small hill and the garden
where a monastery is situated are joined by an arched brick bridge of 50
tast or 350 cubits. At the end of the lake nearest the city, there is an
octagon pyramidical building with three roofs covered with green tiles.
On the western sides, on the slope of a hill, there are two Buddhist
temples, and a monastery with three roofs; on the south-east a large
building with four roofs dedicated to a Nat; and on the north-east on
a level ground, stands the pyramidical building at which the emperor
stops. The lake is upwards of 400 tas from north to south, and upwards
of 300 tas from east to west, and in it there are five large vessels with
several boats. The emperor ordered that we should also be taken round
and shown all the monasteries within and without the city, and be allowed
to compare the books and writings, and see if they were similar to ours.

“« On examining the different monasteries, we saw some with images of the
deity (Gaupama), and priests dressed in yellow in attendance ; some with
people dressed in dark-colored caps and trowsers, whom the Chinese call
Ho: Shyengt ; and some with the ship country Kulas in attendance on the
image of Devadat§, which they worship. The books, writings and language
spoken in these monasteries were not like ours, and those who accom-
panied us took notes of all we said, and submitted the same to the emperor.

“On the 23rd October, when the emperor returned from the palace Jake
to the city, we received him in company with the Chinese officers outside of
the western gateway of the palace enclosure. Every day after the emperor

* The Hindu god of love and desire, Ka’mA, one of whose names, Ma/’Ra,
is written by the Burmese Mér, and pronounced Man.

+ A ¢ad is a measure of 7 cubits, anda royal cubit is equal to 19,5 English
inches.

+ Du Haupe says, the Bonzes, or priests of Fo, are called by the Chinese
Ho-shang, but the people here described may be of the sect of ‘* Lookiun,’’ men-
tioned by the same author as worshipping demons, and pretending to a know-

ledge of magic.
§ See in La Lovusere’s Historical Relation of Siam for some account of

THEVETAT, whom some Buddhists pretend to consider as the same person as
our Saviour. .

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 419

returned to the city, some of the palace officers wearing red on the top of
their head-dress and a peacock’s feather, brought to us from his majesty’s
table different kinds of meat and sweetmeats. On the 28th we joined the
Chinese officers in attendance on the emperor, and saw him offer his devo-
tions at a monastery within the palace enclosure. On the 29th we attended
the emperor, when he came out from the western gateway of the palace en-
closure, and proceeded to the garden in the lake, and on his return, he
stopped his sedan chair as he was coming out of the temporary building
erected for his accommodation on the royal plain, and giving us presents,
said: ‘ Let the ambassadors return on the ist of November, in order that
my royal friend may learn every thing.’ On the same day the Chinese
officers of rank summoned us to a spot on the royal plain to the eastward
of the palace enclosure, and gave us an entertainment, and delivered to
us the emperor of China’s letter. On the 31st, the Wan-gyih H6é-rsou/n-
TENG and Kovu’n-yw’-rav’, Tur’Ta’-yi’n, and Lu-ra’-yi'n, gave us differ.
ent presents ; and on the same day we went into the palace where the
Wian-gyih H6-rsov'n-1ENe was, and said to him, ‘ We were ordered to
return on the lst of November, and to-morrow we are to set out; but we
desire to receive an answer to the representation which we made at Zhehol.’
He replied, ‘ I have submitted to the emperor every word of your repre-
sentations, and his orders are :—The men who came to our country are
some of them afar off and some of them have disappeared or are dead,
and much delay and a long time will elapse in making the necessary
inquiries and examinations. When the snowy season arrives, the cold
willbe very great, and these ambassadors, who have been sent to us on
business relating to the country, had better return with all expedition.’
The Wan-gyih also said, ‘ The six men with Nea Tsi’r who were
formerly deputed, were taken to the province of Kuan-toin in Tartary,
but they were ordered to be brought back the moment you arrived here,
and as soon as they come, they shall be sent down to Yunan and forwarded
to you ;—and with respect to the T'sd-buah of Bumé, inquiry shall be made,
and he shall hereafter be surrendered. There is nothing difficult now that
our two masters have become friends, and the Tsotintti of Yunan has
already received full instructions on every subject.’

* On the Ist November, 1788, after seeing the emperor receive the ho-
mage of all his officers, which he does once a year on the last day of a
month seated on his throne, we took charge of the emperor’s letter, the
Shikya Muni image, and various costly presents, and left Pekin. We
came in a carriage with horses in 23 days’ journey from Pekin to the city
of Shyeng-yeng:hien in the district of Hapé, beyond the districts of Titi
and Hé-nén, when we embarked in boats, and came down the stream in 18
days, on the 12th December, to the city of Tsheng-tait-fa in the district
of Handn. ‘The route from thence by water being against the stream and
very difficult, we proceeded by land in covered sedan chairs, and arrived
at the city of Kue-chow on the 5th January, 1789. We left that city on

420 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (June,

the.6th and arrived at Yunan in 16 days, on the 21st January. The
Tsotinti had marched with a force of 10,000 men to attack the city of
Akyé, lying to the south-east of Yunan, where there there was a war, and
Tau-vi’n, the governor of Yunan, who received us, informed us that in
conformity with the application which we had submitted to the emperor,
the six men, Nea Us, Nea Lur-co, Nea Tsr’r-16, Nea Tsi‘t-x1’, Nea
Po-su’, and Nea Po-v1 subjects of the sun-descended king who were
formerly detained and sent to Turtary, had been recalled and had arrived
at Pekin on the 22nd December ; that orders had been received tu forward
them, and that the moment they reached Yunan, they should be sent to
the golden feet. He also said, ‘ Our two masters having become friends»
the two countries must be like one, and constant intercourse maintained
between them ;’—and added:—‘ The new year being close at hand, some
difficulty is felt in supplying you with the means of continuing your jour-
ney ; wait here, therefore, for a short time.’ We stopped at Yunan,
accordingly for four days ; and on the 26th of January left it, and in 21
days’ journey, on the 15th of February, arrived at Kaing:mah. The Ts6:-
buah of Kaing:mah also said, that he had received letters from the Tsoun-
ti of Yunan informing him, that the six men who had been sent to
Turtary were coming with all expedition for the purpose of being for-
warded to the golden feet. He also told us, that he had sent letters to
Muing: Tein and Theinni to have the temporary buildings and provisions
prepared for us, and requested us to give them a few days to have all in
readiness. We waited accordingly at MKaing:mah nine days, and on the
24th of February left it, and on the 4th March arrived at Theinni.”
Memorandum giving an account of the emperor of China and his sons and
officers, and a description of the appearance of his palace and of the city of

Pekin, (appended to the foregoing report of the Burmese envoys. )

“‘The age of the emperor is 78 years, of which he has reigned 53 years.
The principal of his nine queens is dead. He has five sons and two
daughters. The eldest son, Lu-yp’n, is 45 years of age. He has six
Win-gyihs, three ‘Tartars, H6-rsou'n-Tene, A-Tsou'n-peNe and Tau’-
TSOU N-DENG, and three Chinese, Wene-rsovu’N-DENG, Kyi’-rsou'N-DENG,
Luy6-tsov’N-pene. There are six great officers, one superintendant of
war, one treasurer, one superintendant of law and custom, one superin-
tendant of criminal affairs, and one superintendant of learning. There is
a general of the nine gates, named Ky6-mrr’n Ti’ru’.. A governor of the
city, named SHUENG-DENG-THU’, and another governor, who is also the
chief revenue officer of the city, named Pur’NG-sHENG.

“Thefts, murders or other public offences committed within the city are
taken cognizance of by the governors of the city ; but those committed in
the suburbs and outside of the city, are taken cognizance of by the
Tsdunta of T'stt-l2 from the city of Pauk-tin-chow. ‘The officers and sol-
diers do not hold districts and villages (in jaghir), but are paid monthly
salaries in money according to established rates, and agreeably to their
several ranks.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 421

* The emperor of China has always worshipped the image of the most
excellent deity (Gaupama), whom the Chinese call Shikya Muni; and
once a year he executes the sentences of criminals in the following
manner. ‘The emperor goes to a monastery at which there is an image of
the Tha-gyd Nat, and the names and acts of the criminals are proclaimed,
and written on slips of paper, which are burnt upon a horse and cow, and
these animals are then executed. This custom is always followed from a
belief, that these papers and the souls of these animals are sent up to the
Tha-gya Nat. Within the building covering the Wumein gateway of the
wall surrounding the palace enclosure, the figures of those men who have
gained victories in war, with the number of the victories, are written,
and on the outside of that gate there is a monastery in which different
emperors have had carved and placed, the figures of men who acquired,
renown, and of officers who were faithful or good soldiers ; and to this
place the emperor goes once a year and does honor. On the northern
bank of the lake, to the westward of the palace wall, the figures of the
three men, Mr-xou’n-ve’, Kua-ra-yi'n, and Tsmne-Ta-yin, who were
killed in the victories obtained in the year 1029 (A. D. 1767), are placed,
each under a separate pyramidal building. At the four angles of the
palace enclosure wall there is a pyramidal building, in which the armour
worn by soldiers, and swords, and spears are lodged. In the buildings at
the gateways of the outer city, guns, muskets, shot, and powder are lodged,
and constantly guarded by troops. Pekin is divided into two cities, the
southern and northern*® city. In the former there are seven gates, and
in the latter nine. The walls are 13 cubits high and 14 cubits thick. At
each of the gatewaysis a building on each side, and a double pair of folding
doors. There is a pyramidal building also at each of the four angles of
the wall. The ditch surrounding the wall is not lined at the sides, and is
about 70 cubits broad, with water let into it. The northern city is about
3500 cubits square, and the southern city about 4200 cubits square. The
line of walls inside of the northern city has no battlements, but is covered
on the top with yellow-colored tilest. It is 1750 cubits square, 10 cu-
bits high, and has six gateways at six different points. Inside of this last-
mentioned wall is the wall surrounding the palace enclosure ; and this is
upwards of 700 cubits on the eastern and western sides, and about 1050
cubits on the northern and southern sides. It is surrounded by a ditch
filled with water, seventy cubits broad and ten cubits deep, the sides of
which are faced with stone. This wall is fourteen cubits high and seven
cubits thick ; at the four angles there is a tower, and it has a gateway on
each of the four sides, and a double-roofed shed supported on ten posts
covers each gateway. There are three entrances at each gateway, and
the folding gates are covered with plates of iron fastened with nails. The
road within the walls of the palace enclosure is fourteen cubits broad and

* The Chinese and Tartar cities. t The external enclosure of the palace.
31

422 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (Jonz,

paved with stone. From a lake situated three taings* to the north-west
of the city of Pekin, water is brought into the ditch surrounding the wallg
of the palace enclosure by a canal, which also conducts it from the ditch
into the palace, and thence to the east of the city ; and there are stone
bridges over this canal. The southern side is the front of the palace. The
principal palace is surrounded by another wall, outside of which stands the
palace with the throne (hall of audience), which has a square roof fourteen
cubits high above the terrace, and the terrace stands six cubits above the
ground, and is paved with stone. About one hundred and forty cubits
distant from the hall of audience is another large building with a square
roof, and on one side of it is the gold treasury, and on the other the silver
treasury, with a line of other buildings. ‘I'o the left of these buildings,
and thirty-five cubits distant, are temporary buildings occupied by the
officers of the court, and a line of three buildings occupied by scholars or
students, literally ‘ people learning books.’” (The description of the build
ings within the palace enclosure continues for eight or ten lines farther,
but in so confused and vague a manner as to render it impossible to be
understood by any one but a person who has actually seen the place.)

‘“* When the emperor of China takes his seat on the throne, flags, chowries,
and satin umbrellas are arranged on his right and left hand, and the band
of music plays in a large building to the southward. On his right are the
military officers, and on his left the civil officers ; and they all, at a signal
given, bow their heads nine times. The emperor comes out of the palace
in the following manner:—He is seated ina sedan chair covered with
yellow satin, and preceded by upwards of fifty horsemen, twelve umbrellas
of yellow satin, each with three rows of fringe, twelve chowries and twelve
flags, upwards of twenty spears having the points sheathed, ten led horses
with saddles and bridles complete, and upwards of twenty horses with the
brothers and sons of the emperor dressed in yellow satin jackets, and
armed with bows and swords. Immediately in front of the emperor is
carried an umbrella of yellow satin with three rows of fringe, and having
the figure of a dragon worked upon it in gold thread, and upwards of an
hundred men in charge of the women (ennuchs) surround the emperor’s
chair. The band of music which plays when the emperor comes out or
enters the palace, consists of a pipe with six stops, two trumpets, a fiddle,
a lyre, and an alligator harp. The instruments used at Chinese historical
plays consist of a small gong, a large gong,a pair of large cymbals, two
trumpets, a drum, and a pipe.

“There are fifteen elephants at Pekin. The following are the prices
of articles in the bazar there. One and half ticals for a basket of rice ;
10 ticals for one hundred viss of salt; 125 ticals for one hundred viss
of cleaned cotton; 60 ticals for one hundred viss of oil ; 1 tical for a
basket of pyaung, grain (Madras Cholum); 14 ticals for a basket of

* Taing, or when compounded, pronounced daing, is a little more than two
English miles.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 423

millet. One thousand copper pice pass for 24 ticals; and these pice
are used in sales and purchases. Rice is cultivated and used ia the
provinces of Funan, Kie-chow, Hinin and Ha-kueng (Hugusng). But
there are no paddy lands; and pyaung, pulse, harley, and millet only
are cultivated and used in the provinces of Héndn and Tyitlz, and
about the cities of Zhehol and Taing. As far as Kae-chow the people
of the country wear their hair like the Burmese, all over the head. The
people to the north are very numerous, and there are a great many hills,
precipices and streams. In Hu-kueng people travel in boats, as there are
many lakes and streams in that province; and in Hondn and T'sit/i the
ground being natural and even, carriages are used. There ave no trees,
bamboos or ratans, and instead of fire-wood coal is used.

** We heard in China, that in the month of May or June in the year 1149
(A. D. 1787) the people of Tuik-wun having revolted and put to death the
governor and officers, the force first sent to subdue them under the gene-
ral Tswair-ra-vyin was defeated with great loss. That general was
executed by the emperor, and another general Tuu’-rHira-yin detached
against the rebels, whom he subdued in the month of April 1789, when
Mi-Kou'n-yr’s younger brother, Kuus-Koun-ye’, was appointed go-
vernor over the people with the office of T'sé-taik. The two leaders of
the Taik-wun rebels were decapitated, and their heads, together with the
head of the general Tswai’r TA’-y1'N, were suspended in the market place
of the great southern city.

“On the 23rd of August, 1788, about 9 o’clock at night, the Thi-tshuen
river rose and the water overflowed and drowned the whole city of Kyzn-
chow in the province of Hikueng. Upwards of ten thousand people were
destroyed, together with the wife and children of the governor, and the
second governor himself with all his family. On the receipt of this intelli-
gence at Pekin, the Wan-gyih A-rsou'N-TENG was dispatched with upwards
of two thousand viss of silver, to provide clothing, food and habitations for
such of the inhabitants of Kyzn-chow as remained, which service he per-
formed. Intelligence was also received from the people appointed to
guard, that an embryo Bud’dh had appeared at the city of T'hz-tsiin in the
Kulé country to the westward of Thz-tshuen, and that the people were
disputing and going to war about him. The general AunG-rsone-xyin
was appointed to go and attack them with the force in the city of Thz-
éshuen.

«© Wesawall the houses and lands destroyed by the floods along the whole
road we travelled in the provinces of Handn and Hupé, from the city of
Kyeng-chow included. The people also said, that when the walls of the
city of Thi-tshuen fell down and were being rebuilt, a prophetical writing
was found, which the nobleman, Kaou’t-mys'n, who first built the walls,
had placed there. The contents of this writing were:—‘ To the south
one thousand Taings will be destroyed by water. To the northward,
beyond the city of Shydn Shz, a stream of blood will flow. A great calamity

312

424 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junn,

will befall the chief and inhabitants of the city of Kueng-chow, whilst they
are asleep.’ People say, that what happened lately corresponds with
this prediction.

“The Tsountt of Kueng-town reported, that the uncle of the chief of
A’n-nén, a territory lying to the west of Kueng-touwn and near the Kueng-
tht (Kwang-si) and Yunan provinces, had revolted, and that the chief and
his family had fled and arrived at the city of Kueng-thz. The chief of
A'nndn having regularly sent presents and being a friend, it became ne-
cessary to assist him, and attack those who had molested him. The
Kueng-tht Tita, Yui-ra-vin, was appointed general, and a force of ten
thousand men, three thousand from Jueng-tht and seven thousand men
from Yunan under the Yunan Titt, was sent against the rebels.

Route of a Journey from the city of Amarapira to the city of Pekin,
travelled by a Mission deputed by ithe King of Ava to ihe Emperor of
China in the year 1787.—(Literally translated from the Burmese

official document.)

Lao} n 1 . o so x
. 2 \2 ts) | j2 (3 Is
* C ° wo g =) =
< + = n 2.
oe) =I o io) : | = fe) Fl
| = Rigid |> >
S 3 n 2{2 A a 7) & n n
& Bs l2laj@\, |2£!g |s)Under what Ju-
z Names of Places. esis > e el cana ao & || vrisdiction.
te ; ie
cae EO |e lnl 2/8 wee} [A
as Ble jas Sie-s/s 2|° sis
S 2S ps |SlSlS lS S| 2] 2].
Sa mOlS O1g}s LZHel6 e[6 Sjo
@ @ Bhs
A GS i jwiajoia 14 je ja
24th'Left the city of Amara-
Jan.{ ptira, and stopped at
1787| Phra-gyth, or large Ar-
ra-can image of Gau-
da-ma, -...e+eeeeeeee| « un 1 ee oe
25th|Slept in temporary build-
ings at the city of Kan-
Guy

YUM y varotasa mle\o\aloforels (oa) pei] mou) ape
26th|Slept at the za-yat, or
public building in the
village of Ouvn-lhut,....| .. | «.
27th|Slept in temporary build-
ings in the city of
Thotin-ZaYy, ..s0ee000-
26th'Slept at Thek-kay-byen
(plain of coarse grass)
and village of Ndn-mdé,| 2 | ..
29th|Slept at a halting place
in the jungle, on the
site of the old village of
Ban-gyt or Ban-kyt, ..| 1]...
30th|Slept at a halting place in
the jungle, on the site
of the old village of
Kywé-gotin, ......00
Ist |Slept at a za-yat in the
July! village of Bé-gyé, ....
2nd {Slept in some buildings
constructed for the am-
bassadors in the city of
T=D0,. ficesnctenccts) cs | oe [salenfes | Oy Dai ele lim

..{Under the city
of Thotin:zay,

~

~

top)
~

..\Under the city
of Thotn:zay.

lor)

.. Ditto.

°
©
—

colee lee 4 1 sae | are Ditto.

(os)

.. |Ditto.

bo
for)
i)

1837. ] Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. 425

cs 7) ‘ 5 vo Ea] a
: 22 ef | (2 E
s Bite wernie |S |
A = Blois! Ss (4 gia
° = mn bi S | a2 ~
5 Bis |£12i/21, (22/3 %/Under what Ju-
2 Names of Places. Soa e ic L/S). Pen b= risdiction.
3 EDI SlSlolegtad|& |4
S oa Flelel2els ele ole
§ 2 8 S35) |S 3/2 /S S/S
al Se] a eisSio 0] wom]
om BOE SfelelZh|s s/s Slo
a Gi wimjoja @Z iz ia
3rd {Slept in the village of
Thi-det, after crossing
the Méday MUGEN GIs siaistels 2 7) 1 .. Under TAébé.
4th|To the ¢é of the ambassa-
dors (temporary build-
ings constructed for
their accommodation)
on the bank of the
Naung-lé river,.......+] .. --| 6| 2] .. |..{Umder the city
5th;/To the ambassadors’ 1é of Theinné.
in the village of Ldshio,| 1 i Chea § . | Ditto.
6th}To ditto in the city of
PERN Ze ches tic wceiee sacs | ~ 1 2} 10 Ons.
16th/To the ambassadors’ 16 i in
the village of Teng-gdn,| .. vit a4 .|Ditto.
17thiTo ditto in the village of
Maing-puon, ........-- as 3 1 .|Ditto.
18tb|To ditto in the old village
Of NG-ti, ....2.+0e0e. 1 cP aes .|Under the city
1Sth)To ditto in the village of of Theinnt.
Ndn- lain, hy oiaotiate 3 Gla . |..|Ditto.
20th|To ditto in the village of
Peng-ngo, eienis)<(etntoinla & : Sel! 22itlee. Sle Ditto,
22nd|To ditto in the village of
Kuon-lotin, after cross-
ing the Salu-een river,} 2 5 3 .. |Ditto.
25th/To ditto in the village of ,
Pan: theng, ie ee 1a) 6 1|.. |..{|Ditto.
26th/To ditto in the village of
IPCNGQ=NUN,, <laj02 5 civiviee de BE 1) 4 Bl aoxles Debi
27th|Crossed the Ndn-phoung
or Ndn-baung river, the
boundary of Theinni ;
(Nam is water in the
Shan language,) .. ---| ., 2/.
Do. |Slept at the ambassadors’
7é at Peng-ma-khé, on
the bank of the Nédn-
Tein viver,....+.+++ as 1] 11] .. {..{Under the city of
28th/After crossing the Nén- Maing:Tein.
Tein river, slept at the
ambassadors’ 7¢é in the
village of Tsin-het,....} ., WHET 4 2] .. |../Under the city of
Kaing:mah,
30th/To the village of Khott-
oo Ri ee a ee Te 3/1 . |Ditto.
3ist/To the village of Maing:-
Keating, selee. Bes cclece SOS Hae beollne fb Ss I | 0%} |Ditto,
Ist |Slept at the monastery of
Aug! Béduen-gyth (great sil-
VOL MING,) Mle. a0 we oe Me 2 Pale ils. | Saloni aetes Ditto,

3rd |To the village of Mdn-bé
on the little hill of Luay- j
wun-bt%, (Luay, or ra- |
ther Ldéai, is a moun-

426 Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. [June
oe na |s : o |o |
A gi ie |3| 11 |e je
a a |S [6 uw 19
= 5 Bis Sh Para EE
E BS lelel\_ |Z2lg |ghonder what J
iw | w = o c) nader -

© Names of places. mg ele 1S |S) BS [em Ole led nabetio’
3 asl jelSjoje grag] ja
SE Sal see ale Sle ole

o no |r| 80 as ° °
a SSE SSS/Si2615e\53] 6
A Zim MiIIOIQ 14 iB |zZ

tain or hill in the Shan

language,)........0... Dales tl 4 .|Under the city of

4th|To the city of Kaing:mah, Kaing:mah.

a Tso-buah, subject to

both Ava and China, re- m.d.

sides here, ... Dla Mis. 8

12th|Left the city of Kaing:. -
Jan.| mak, and slept in the
31788 ambassadors’ #é in the

village of Wein-youk,..| 3 eS: 4 ase Ditto

13th|To the city of Maing-

Tha, aye) wis, 6 Pp ececce cee 3 ie 2 Olah. 5 1 styfah is

14th|To the city of Maing-

Yaung, --secsesseceee| 3]. 8] 4 .|In the Province
of Yunan and
under the city
of Shuenii.

18th/To the village of Maing :-

LCS He Se EP a SPR Sutras es $ | - didn >}. ittos

19th|To the halting-place of

Toun-dauk- -shue, a ee Dae 7 holes . |Ditto.

20th/To a monastery in the city

of Yutn-chow, called by

the Shans Maing:Yé,) 1].. | 1) 1 6 |] 3] .. |..|Ditte.

23rd|To a monastery in the city

of Shuén-li, called hy m.d.

Shans Maing: Chany aki) 3 tee 1G BES 9/5 2) 3

25th/From Maing:Chdanto the )
June! village of Tsi-kay, or

TSinKayg ccleleicinis oi ace |) 2 ||| | 2) 2 6 | 2] .. |..|Under Maing:-
Chan.

27th/To the village of Nyo-kay,

after crossing the iron

bridge over the Mé

khaung, or great Cam-

bodia river ; Deed

Lout-san-Kyang, Ditto.

2sth|To the village of Tshé-kay, F i ; i . a : ve Ditto.
29th|To the city of Modén-khud,| 3] .. | 4] 4 6 eu we de Ditto.
30th|To the village of Than-

Shyen-Ddn, ..0++seee. y os . Ditto.

ist|To the city of Td-thi o1 1g tio ‘
July} Td-yt. (Tali ?)....... 3].
23rd|Left Tn oo and stopped ‘he i eile

at the city of Tsd-chow,| , 5| 5 6/ 1] 4] 1/Under Ta-thi

24thiTo the city of Yut-nan- or Tayi.

ngay (little) after tra-

velling 2stages, ......| 3 ].. |15115/12/ 12 1 4/1

25th|After travelling 2 stagesto
the city of Kyen-ndn-chow,| 10 | .. |15}15/20| 19 1 4 }|.,{Ditto.
26th/'To the city of Tsh&-shyoun

(Tchou-hiung,) ......+. 1] .. {15/15} 6) 6 1 6 Ditto.

27th|Dined and relieved bearers

&c. at the city of Kueng-

totin-hien, ..scovesveee| 4]. {10,10} 6} 6}... | 4 |..|Ditto

1837. Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. 427
na) n ‘ = vo
z meee File |= (2
8 os fo) n q a, o
3 a 15 (6! ie |g
a J Blo is 2 ree a
° ° n o|o Y s r
Fe | & |2ialojq |2s ¢ |¢|Under what Ju-
£ Names of places. ss\e |e ei mee = risdiction.
= E eo Blo} 2)8 bo) = all le
Ss Qio eae a9 PS o,os ‘S
m2 SelwclelersiSeiCn 2/5
a Ole Olgye|a/ 2 |6o & 6 'Si6
= = 1 jamola la iz iz
27th/Slept at the village of
hye-tsé, widttule ates rt 5| 5] 6| 6 1 ees .|Under Ta-tht or
28th/Breakfasted and relieved Tayi.
bearers, &c. at the mig
of Lé-thotin-hien,. 5 1/9) 9} 71 7 4 |..|Ditto.
Do. |Slept in the village of
Shyd-kuon-hien, ......| 4 Gig at ele elehre«. cleo (autos
‘29th'Relieved bearers, &c. at
the city of An:lin-chow,| 7]... | 7 7| 8| 8 4 |..|Ditto.
To the city of Yui-nan-
gyih (great) called by
the Shans ip ans
NAIN Gis) 5 o/c << 1m whi Talize HOOT Zip. 2 |e ice
3lst|Slept at the village "of |
Yuir-lotin, after travel.
ling 2 stages (Yt-lotin-
tsan of other lists ?) 1|.. |10,10]/17) 17 | 1]... | 1}Under Yunan.
Ist|Relieved bearers, &c. at
Aug| the city ofMa-lotin-chow,
WAGELONG dV 5 abeyeisca s 2 v.che 2 Joj10} 8} 8&|.. 4 |.. |Ditto.
Slept at the city of Tsdn- :
yi-chow 5 | 1 {rojlo] 7} 7] 1 |, 4 |..|Ditto.
2nd/Slept in the ‘city ‘of Phyin-
yi-hien after travelling .
DiSATOR, Bah. och bdiale of 7 | .. [10/10/16] 16 1] 4 |..|Ditto.
3rd/Stopped in the village of
Lyé-kuon-totn after tra-
! velling 2 stages, ...... 6 12/12\13} 13 | 1 | .. |..|/In theprovince of
4th Stopped in the village of za Kiie-chow, (Koét-
Pé-shyd-tt after travel- cheon.)
ling 2 stages, ... 7 | 2. |10/10/12) 12 1] .. |..|Ditto.
5th Slept in the city of ‘Lan-
taing after crossing the :
Mauk-tso river, ...... 4 1] 7] 7] 6| 13 1 4 |..|Ditto.
6th'Stopped at the city of
Tsin-lin-chow, (Tchin- ;
ey ey eee ee 10 |.. | 6| 610] 10] 1] 4 |..|Ditto.
7th| Relieved bearers, &e. at
the city of An-tshtion-
St, where a Tit resides. :
(Ngan-chan ?) . 7|.. 16/6 6} 6|.. | 4 |..|Ditto.
Slept at the city of An- :
phyin-hien, ..... 12 |... |10)10' 8} 8 | 1] 4 |-.|Ditto.
8th/Relieved bearers at the :
city of Tshi-tshin,...... 3a. 4) 4/6) 6]-. 4 |..|Ditto.
Slept at the city of Kué- |
chow-where a Fi-yeng |
resides, (Koei-yang?)..| 3]. 6) 6) 17t * 7 pe 8
9th|Relieved bearers, &c. a | :
the city of Lodvnli, ....} 5 |. | 7] 7| 8} 8] -- 4 |..|Ditto.
Slept at the city of Kué- |
tinshieny .) ites ce peeve 5 a| sf 8} 8 | 1] 4 }..{Ditto.
10th|Slept at the city of Tshin- 4
a in- a ad pines 5 8} s]16} 16 | 1 | 4 |..|Ditto.
11th! Relieved bearers, &c.at the :
city of Tshodn-ngay-hien| 3| 1/4] 4) 4] 41]. | 2 |. {Ditto,

428 Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin.

[JunE,

a 2
= 3
s §
=I 2)
Cc °
g q
5

a Names of places, z
Ramee «6
Cc c a
ea r=
A =

11th| Relieved bearers, &c.again
at the city of Kyueng-

phyin-hién(Koang-ping?)| 2

Slept at the village of

Tshi-phytn-hien, . ....| 5

12th|Stopped at the city of
Tsin-Yueng-fu, (Tchin-

YOLEN) te katenae eae del eyo 5

13th}Embarked in boats andjmoun-
tains

dropped down thestreampassea

to the city of Tshi-
khyt-hien, where we

supped, .. 2.2... 2.00 10

Pp
Slept at the chokey village

of Yeng-Phyin,...--... 5

14th|Received provisions at the

city of Yui-phyin-hien,| 4

Ditto ditto at the city of
Khueng-chow, ......-.

Slept at the jungle of
Kueng-tovin under Yu-
eng-ts6-fl, ....+...-. 7

1Sth|Entertained by, and re-
ceived presents from, the
Governor of the city of
Yueng-tsd-fti, «2+... PL

Slept at the jungle village
of Shy4hé after travel-
ling 2 stages, ........ 10

16th|Received provisions at the
city of Khyeng-yeng-
hien (Khyay-ya-hien ?)| 3

Slept at the chokey village

Of Lian-tOUun, acs cee ooo 20
17th|}Received provisions at the
city of Shyin-Kyi-hien.| 10

Slept at the city of Lu-

hyi-hten,...0+s2ssecess 10
isth/Received provisions and

presents at the city of

Yuen-tsd-fu ( Shyeng-tsd

in other lists Tching-

ECHEOU, ) oo ve acere-ss se 10

Travelled that day and all
night, and received
breakfast at the city of
Tauk-shi-hien, ....+00-

19th] Received provisions & pre-
sents at the city of sheng
taik-ju%, where a Ti-ti
resides. (Ychang-te,)..| 3

wo

at each place.
No. of gates in each

crossed.
[ae Rivers cross-

Taings.
No. of nights stopped

ed.
Small Rivers crossed.

Bridges crossed.
Distance in Burmese

Chokeys passed.
No. of Lakes.

ao

>

»

.

i

Under what Ju-

risdiction.

. |In the province of
Kte-chow,(Kott-

cheon.)

- |Ditto.

Ditto.

.. |In Hu-kueng pro-
vince (Hot-qu-
ang) and district
of Hi-ndn, north
portion of How-
quang is called
Hou-nan.

. |Ditto.

. {In Hu-kueng pro-
vince and dis-
trict of Hé-nan.
.. | Ditto.

. | Ditto.

. | Ditto.

. | Ditto.

. | Ditto.

.. | Ditto.

.. | Ditto.

. | Ditto.

1837. ]

Route of a Journey from Amaraptra to Pekin.

Names of places.

year.

Day of the month and

19th|Travelled all night and
Aug| stopped at the city Lu-
WENGEINER, dale ices sl

20th| Proceeded and disembark-
ed from the boats at the
landing place of Rt-yeng

or Yi-yeng,
Proceeded by
slept at the city of Tshi-
YENG-NIEN, 2.20 ro vcce ce

21st |Slept at the city of Ni-
yeng-hien, . 2s Segre eae

shyd- fs,

resides. (then). tcha ?)
23rd|Slept in the city of Shdn-
an-NAen,,. <->. «

24th| Slept in the village of Ta-
ATEAUS emis lie’ |micisiaials «©
25th|Slept in the city of Yé-tsé-
fi. (Yo-tcheo ?).....-
26th|Slept in the village of
Kén-khé

gp Se eevevevese

27th|Relieved bearers at the
city of Bhi-khi-hien, or
Fi-khi-hien,

Slept at the city of Shin-
lin-hien,
2sth|Slept at the village of
TPOUN=KRG, (c's \s'.00 154
29th|Embarked in boats
slept in the middle ofa

LAKE, .cremrd $'s «
30th|Received presents
slept at the city of Wi-

isheng -fir, which is the

td lives. (Foutchang,)..
3lst|Landed and slept at the
village of Shy6-khd,....
Ist |Proceeded by land and
Sept| stopped at the village of
Yéng-tyeng, ......-
2nd Gane at the village of
Kueng-shue, ..+.+++-

3K

a : ; oe a G-ne—
Beier | joo ls «|.
a |, |sisizig saints
g o|%|Q ° .
a [5 |alela 2s\2 |3s
= ([Sisisia |Sals jaa

Boia j2i5)> Peileset bey |
a¢ li 2/8 wae] JA

Glo ja|Pols BIS o/8 ais
2 el wslS/Sis|S e/a l elo
mO/8 Olgsa|el2h1o 815 S16
Zid |jmimlola |42 iA ia

ae ees 6) 6 1 3

3 oe, 6 6 .

° a. 8 1 2 |.
vis 1 9| 10 1 3
ae Le Were lo~ 120) 10 1 8
ee Sale 7 Gi 12 ] ea itncs
“= 3 | 4| 4] 6| 12 1] 3

2 4} 5) 5] 6| 12 1 4

2 1 |10)10\9 | 18 J. irat ||8
aie 5 bol St Sl) Gi lines 4
oe 4] 5| 5| 6| 6 1 4
ee 5| 5| 2) 14 1

. “ 55 2 1

o

ae 2 1 9
P ea 4 ]

whe 3 7 1 aa

429

Under what Ju-
risdiction.

.|In Hu-kueng pro-

vince and Dis-
trict of Hé-ndn.

. |Ditto.

. |Ditto.
.|Ditto.

. | Ditto.

Ditto.

. |Ditto.
. |Ditto.

. |In the province of

Hu-kueng (Hou-
quang) and dis-
trict of Hiipé
(north part of
Hou-quang pro-
vince, called
Hupé.)

430 Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. (Jung,

Names of places.

Day of the month and
year.

|

3rd/Slept at the city of Shyeng-
Sept} yéng-chow, where we
were presented with car-

riages to ride in, by the
Taouk=-tait, ..csccvees

Ath|Slept in a monastery in
the village of My'in-
Kyan Yt, weeee

5th Changed carriages, “&e. in
the city of Khyd-shdn-
liGiy Sas Choded ane ers

Slept at the city of Tshue-
phyin-hien, ...+..00+-

Hills and mountains
crossed.

es
——— |

6th Changed carriages, &c. at 7

the city of Shi-phyin-

IME, Bedogocb ap 450008

Slept at the city of Yeng-

ESHAN=NtEM cw ic10 so cares os

7th|Relieved -horses, &c. at

the city of Lein-yeng-

GCI Mee ntote eiaetoteteliate: sto sys

Slept at the city of Shui-

CHOW; Meret Sefelete siatane ote sacl

sth Relieved horses, &c. at the

city of Tsin- li- hien, ....

Slept at the city of Tsin-

chow, (Tching ?)....08 .

9th|Passed the city of Shin-

taik-hien, eater

Slept in the village of

Khdn-tshuan-yi, after

crossing the Whengh-é

river, (Hoang-ho,) ....

10th|Received provisions at the

city of Shyeng-yeng-hien,

Received presents and

slept at the city of We-
khue-ft, (OQuei-kiun ?)..

11th'Changed horses, &c. and ;

breakfasted at the city
of Khyi-hien, which has

a mud wall round it,
ae at the village of Ni-
ROGUE. raiatatale ooo) ctekale =ieh='s
12th posed ‘the city of Tan-yi-
TOW Gece Toe ola GO Omae
Received presents, and
changed horses, &c. at
the city of Tsdn-taik-fu,
(Tchang = )) cowitda bean
Slept in the city of Tshi-
ChOW, vensccccccconccs

na |e

a |o

o |a

= [ao
OM MOT ~ «ills
& io Io
n S1o]o
o n|2|2
mn| Nn

oO |e
> o|/o/|s
mee chee
Ralol 2
o 12/2
SOs |e | OP|
B0rs |"e |S "6
eS =e |
Se IN| \O

Taings.
No. of nights stopped

Distance in Burmese

1 |10)10/13} 13

1 {10)10} 8} 9
Sa eee asd eS)
ee I DONO
-- | 4] 4) 3) 3

JT jh Oln5) 3]. 3

2 {25)\p5)) (G) 26

Sse 6)) 0
sey ey A hy

. 10} 10
ee fee 4) 4

1 . en 6 6
. 1} 1} 6} 6

3} 3} 6) -6
3} 3)10| 5
4} 4/12) 6
3] 3] 4) 2
aaa Ole s
eh sD co oe

at each place.
No. of gates in each

city.
No. of Lakes.

. |-. |Ditts.
3 |..|Ditto.
3 |..|Ditto. -
4 |..|Ditto.
3 }..\Ditto.
3 |..|Ditto. s
4 |..|Ditto.
3 |.. |Ditto.
4 |.. |Ditto.
3 |.. |Ditto.
. |Ditto.
3 |..!Ditto.
6 | 3/Ditto.
2 |..|Ditto.
. |Ditto.
3 |..|Ditto.
8 |..|Ditto.
4 |..|In the province

2|Under what Ju-
risdiction.

mm | | pe

«(In Héndn “pro-
vince (Héndn).

of Tsit-li, (Tche-
li,orPe-tche-lir,)

ax 2

1837.] Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. 431
4 a ja |s a tos
& See in| te |e (2
3 SS ee tolt-| |: 1S le
a 3 SISIZIZ [a dn
S o |e eo} e\a °
g #8 15 |glala 2 |a cA Under what Ju-
> o/O|/s8 a oe) ad
) Names of places, oaols |2|s|ay7 Jw Ss Is visdiction.
re a3| jel lole glas|& Id
we Sl aE) Eee One
os wo S| Sper || bla] eg] o Plo RO
po = mH sae 3 = o|+ + oom .
ae mols Og ye] e/.2A156 8/5 8/6
Q Zit |jA|MIOIA |4 |Z |Z
13th|Stopped in the city of
Sept} Hé-tan-hien,..........| -. | .. | 2] 2/14] 7] 1] 4 |..)/In_ the province
of Tsit-li, (Tchelt
or Pe-tche-li.)
14th|Breakfasted at the city of
. Myéng-kueng-hien, ....| .. 11) 8| 4] .. 3 Ditto.
Passed the city of Tshd-
PEG AVISCN ore wale ahs oc Geos eo AARNE She te 4 |..|Ditto.
Received presents and din-
ed at the city of Shueng-
taik-fti, (Chun-te?)....} «. |... | 1] 1/10] 5] .. 4 |.. |Ditto.
Sleptin the city of Shyeng- ;
EAtK=RGCN can Metals cies AY ce lea Uni 43 1 3 Ditto.
15th Breakfasted at the city of
Ne-khyd-hien, ........| : 2) 2|12| 6 F 3 |..|Ditto.
Slept in the city of Pé-
Shydn-hien,.....eeee00. oa ee Scape), Geeess Ditto.
16th/Changed carriages, &c. at
the city of Tsdé-chow,
CECHA PY cc ccsccncwvces| os | s. |.3| 3/12) —O |] @s 4 |..|Ditto.
Slept in the city of Luéng-
TEAC SAG OOR Oe Gomer | Ree oe th 20} 10 Tee Ditto.
17th| Received presents at the ci-
ty of oe aia -ft,(Tching-
Mee oe cocdl oo | XAT 112] 6 Tee | O4 |. (Ditto.
Slept in “the village of
Tshein-tshin-phi, eictanitee Simos ily sy Sten ale = Dai are tee TEES
18th|Changed carriages, &c. at
the city of Tsin-ld-hien,| .. |... | 2] 2] 9] 4]... 3 |.. |Ditto.
Were entertained at the
city of Tsin-chow, (Ting?)| .. | .. | 2| 2} 6] 3] .. | 4 |--|Ditto.
Slept at the village of
Shin-potin- LENG,.+2+0+--| os | os | 1} 110} 5 1 . |--|Ditto.
19th|Changed carriages, &c.
and were entertained at
the city of Wiun-td-hien,| .. | .. | 3] 3] 6} 3] - 4 Ditto.
Dined in the village of ‘
Thuen-yiion-khyauk(Khy-
auk means six in Bur- ;
mese), Rnaieeieteicesuieielitieaitt eth els SAL. S| ee . |..{Ditto.
Slept in the city of Pauk-
tin-fti. where a Tséun-ti
resides, from whom we
received presents, (Pao-
LANG I )ign ciwkie ata oly o ole Heelies hibit 5| 5|14} 7] 2] §& |..|Aho called Tsét-
lie
21st |Breakfasted at the city of
An-shyd-hien, (Ngan ?)
(Ngan-shu in the lists of
other ambassadors,) ..| .. | .. | 2) 2/12] 6 4 |..|/Under Tsét-li.
Slept in the village of
Péhé, (Pé-khé in other
MISEBs Viieniwies e apseie.s grays Aoeehcd) 3113 6 Li} rowel. DItto,
22nd|Slept at the city of Tsd-
CHOW, ss ws cvcsvesecs os oe j 1) 1/15; 8 1| 4 |..)Ditto.

432 Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. [Junz,

n u oO Oo co] =
[=| q 7)
= a2 | & ¢ |e 13
s ee] Soe SiH Stale,
oe . e a
a =] o|s <s 5 A © | emt
° = n aj | | 5 .
& Bis s\o j2 |. |S 8/8 |8|Under what
2 Names of places. wei |e FIC |S |= mo els I] Jurisdi
ile =|8 g|2.a|m | isdic-

Buse aei | Gla |2 18 hae | tion
ee a ae alo |S [sain Site la :
os no|@ .| =] a0 id Baloo PIS lS
bv ao) Og) Slo 1S |S 8/14] SI]
am mle} Sl Is 1.26 SiS Slo
A qi AIM iol |Z |B |4
23rd/Passed the city of Koun- ss
Sept] yi-tsheng, and stopped

at the city of Luké-

khyauk-ken,(Khyauk-ken

may mean 6 chokeys,

in Burmese,)..-...+..- oa || Gels 22) 12) 6 lal 4 |..{Under Tsft-
24th Slept at the village of lise

SOOO OM SECOND ODS atom Waa Seal) cannes st . |.. |Ditto.

25th| Passed the city of “Khyu-

Wit-tsOshiens sos oe sels es [es | 20} 10} 39) 19] .. 3 |..|Ditto.
Slept at the ty of Mi-
yuin, : i fe. | tbat Shoat fd | alse Ditter
26th; Breakfasted at ‘the ‘city of .
Shi-shyd-hien, ......+. As te CAS AREION Bele ee 3 |..|Ditto.

Slept near the line of wall
of Hupe-khé fort, (the
fort of Coupe-keou,)....| 3} os 3] 3] 4| 4| 1] .. |../Boundary of

27th|Slept in the village of Tartary.
ISCHEMIA Gre OR mene. o 8}... {11/11} 9) 9g 1 alll ee a

28th|Ditto at the city of Lén-
phin-hien, .......- CP pe ap Ue) Pee A a 1 4

29th|Arrived at the city of Yé-
hé, (Zhehol or Gehol,)..| 5 | .. Teel) eal ae: 8 6

7th|Left the city of Yé-ho,.. Beiliwck.e Pkevay Ureoialt: sell’ coat eerie pi
Oct. j
12th|Arrived at the great city

of Pela (PERU) yf 0 as) sig Leste tpee| ae | caf) see Pee abal Gee

35/493/493 944|1062' 109

No. of Stages travelled, ............. OB ob ob cic pial rstete ares terare - 150
INO RKO Sd chine CSGrc cin octun donbbade pobnauaD 6 4\4 Shacn cubs -- 1062
Noawof Cities: passeds \s.:: idan als\<e celele ave oearvetcln oiaeiercl cee See manere
INOS OMCMMER, sotcodoe ousodoasoone seccuc oh oec ss 995 HOO - 944

INO. Of Taree VIVES ji 5 <10:c\a%s 6 sole le aiaeis «ols ls, © sinahetelerstarnierctere etcetera ES
Niowof Smialltriversy (5.2. <ilesles asso 3% oe ce escltgeecotere wie tele take) T408
INOy OM GIEECR Aoeodeaosas coanc0one plele. aiaiealc.Meiotelatne a istevete aia. AOS
No. of nights stopped on the road,....... Big os meuecomctiocd., Lie)

Names of the Ambassadors,
NE-MYO-SHUE-DAUNG, THiHAGYS-GAUNG, WELUTHARA.

On the 7th September, 1790, the Tsé:buah of Ba-mé reported to
Mene-paré:Gyin, king of Ava, that several officers of high rank and
a Chinese embassy had arrived at Mé:win, with some valuable pre-
sents and three Chinese princesses for his majesty. The king ordered
the Tsé:buah to proceed immediately and escort the embassy to Ba-
m6, and on its arrival there, a special deputation, consisting of a
Wan-gyih and Win-dauk, with several ladies of rank, was sent with

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 433

suitable boats from the capital, to go and bring down the ladies and
ambassadors, who, on the 15th October, reached some buildings con-
structed for their accomodation, outside of the city of Amaraptra.
Three days after, the Chinese ladies were taken into the palace and
received by the king, and placed in some apartments specially con-
structed for them; and on the 20th October, the Chinese envoys
received a grand public audience, at which they delivered the presents
sent by the emperor, and were asked by the king the customary two
or three questions. At this audience the king placed the Chinese
ladies near himself within the elevated stage which forms the throne.
The three Chinese ladies, who appear to have been sisters, and are
called in the Burmese history Td-ku-ngyen, E-ku-ngyen, and Thdan-ki-
ngyen, received honorary titles, and the province of Taung-bain was
confered on them in jaghire. The envoys left Amarapira again for
China on the 1st November, 1790.

These Chinese ladies are called princesses, and a letter, of which I
possess a copy, was written for them in the Burmese language ad-
dressed to the emperor of China, styling him their grandfather, and
expressing great anxiety that he should become a true Buddhist. But
they were natives of Malong, a town in Yunan province, and their feet
were in a natural state. There is no doubt that they were women
of low rank, and that the whole was an imposition practised upon the
king of Ava’s amorous propensities by the Chinese viceroy of Yunan.
This was not the only occasion on which that king was imposed upon,
for women were also presented. to him as daughters of a king of
Ceylon and a king of Benares.

In the year 1792, Muna-pard:cyin prepared some valuable pre-
sents for the emperor of China and the Tsotn-tii of Yunan, and confer-
ring an honorary title on each: on the former that of Thiri tari pawara
maha naga thu-dhamma rdja-di-rdja*, despatched an embassy to China
with the presents, and the plates of gold set with rubies on which the
titles were engraved. The embassy, consisting of Ne-myé-MEN-THA-
NORA-THA, the Tsd:buah of Ba-mé; Nue-my6-NanpA-Gy6-THUY’, the
Ken-wtin or superintendant of chokeys; N&-myé6-NANDA-GyY6-DEN,
the Pad4-wiin, royal store-keeper or officer of the king’s treasury ; Txi-
HA-Gy6-zuA, the Than-dé-yan and Yaza-nanda, the Tara-na-khan, left
Amarapira for China on the 23rd of October, 1792. This is the

* The meaning of these Pdli words is thus given by the Burmese :— ‘‘ The
illustrious and excellent among the three orders of beings, of the great dragon
or snake-god race, the king of kings, who practises good works,’’

434 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junu,

embassy, a short account of whose route from Pekin was given by the
principal envoy, the Tsé:buah of Ba-mé, to Dr. (Bucuanan) Ha-
MILTON, when he accompanied Captain Symss to this country, and was
published by that gentleman in a paper in No. 5 of the Edinburgh
Philosophical Journal*.

On the 20th August, 1795, a Chinese embassy is again reported in
the Burmese Chronicles to have arrived at Amarapira with valuable
presents, &c. from the emperor of China. Captain Symxs saw this
embassy at Amarapira, and he considered it as a provincial deputation
only ;—but I conceive that none of the members of the Chinese em-
bassies which visit Ava ever come from Pekin. The letter on gold
and some of the presents appear to be sent down to the Viceroy of
Yunan, and he forwards them by some officers serving under him;
and these do not, even on their return, proceed beyond Yunan. The
Burmese envoys, when ‘they accompany the Chinese, are made to
believe that the emperor has conferred some additional rank and
employment on the latter, requiring their presence in Yunan, and
preventing their accompanying the Burmese mission to Pekin.

On the 22nd March, 1796, another embassy arrived at Amarapira
from China with presents and a letter from the emperor, and as I
possess a copy of this letter, and as its contents are curious, I annex a
translation of it.

‘¢ As darkness disappears through the rays of perfumed light, and as light is
received when the white rays of day-break appear after the third quarter of the
night ; so, when reflecting on the affairs of the kingdom and of sentient beings, a
good idea occurred (to me). In the beginning of the world the early emperors of
China, when they attained an advanced age, abandoned the throne to their sons
and retired to the wilderness. In the same manner (J) now propose to abdicate

in favor of (my) son. Among (my) ancestors the name of the son who was con-
sidered most worthy to succeed his father as king, was written and placed on the

* This Tsé:buah of Ba-mé brought, on this or on some subsequent occasion,
a large Chinese chop or seal from the emperor of China, purporting to confer on
the king of Ava the same power and authority as the emperor himself possessed,
over every part of the Chinese empire. This seal is still at Ava, and is said to
be of pure gold, weighing 3 viss or 10lbs. and of the form of a camel, with some
Chinese characters at the bottom. At the time it was brought to Avaa question
arose as to the propriety of retaining such a gift, as its acceptance might after-
wards be construed into an admission, that the king of Ava derived his power from
the emperor of China, or that the latter confirmed the former’s title to the throne
of Ava. The value of the gold, however, of which the seal was made, is said to
have decided the Burmese court in favor of keeping it. I can find: no notice of
this remarkable circumstance in the history of the late king’s reign, but the
details I have now given were communicated to me by good authority.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 435

canopy (over the throne), When You’n-tTs1’N (YONG-TCHING), my father, died,
the officers, agreeably to the document which he had written and left, raised me
to the throne. My grandfather Kan-sur (CANG-urI) reigned sixty-one years,
and my father You'Nn-tTs1'N thirteen years. The Thagyé and all the other Nats
having, day and night assisted me, I have reigned sixty-one years, and am now
eighty-six years of age; and although my sight and hearing are good, and my
physical strength is as complete as ever, I am become an old man. After search-
ing for a proper successor for a period of sixteen years agreeably to the custom
of the early kings, I found my eldest son Lu-yx’, and intended him to be king,
but in consequence of his death, my second son, SHi-wv’-yer’, will assume the
sovereignty with the title of Kya’-tin-weng, on the lst day of Tabawng in the
sixty-first year of (my) reign, and at a propitious moment calculated by the
astrologers. Sui-wvu’-ye’ is not an ordinary son; he is aman qualified to
conduct all the affairs of the kingdom. (Our) two countries have established a
true friendship, to continue to our son’s son, and are united like two pieces of
gold into one. Consider SH1-wvu’-yE! as (your) own younger brother, and as
(your) own son, and assist and look (after him).’’

Menc-parA:cyin sent a suitable reply to the above letter.

I cannot find in the Burmese Chronicles any further notice of Chi-
nese embassies in the reign of the late king, although one or two
more must have passed between 1796 and the date of his death in
1819. During the reign of the present king of Ava two missions, one
in 1823, and the other in 1833, have been sent to Pekin vid Ba-mé
and Yunan. Ihave pro¢ured copies of the routes and of most of the
reports submitted to the king by each. Both missions proceeded in
company with a Chinese embassy when it returned to Yunan from
Ava, and it will be seen that the route of both, with avery slight
deviation, was the same,—in as straight a line as possible from
Yunan province to Pekin.

The chief of the Burmese mission in 1823 was, on its return, ap-
pointed governor of Ba-mé, which office he still holds. Two or three
years ago, at my request, the ministers of Ava kindly made the sub-
ordinate Burmese envoys draw up an abstract of the report they had
sent in, and I now give a translation of it, preceded by the letters
from the emperor of China and king of Ava. The original report, of
~which I have since procured a copy, is too voluminous for me to
attempt to give a translation of it here, and, besides, it does not
possess any thing of interest to European readers beyond what this
abstract contains.

Letter from the Emperor of China to the king of Avain the year 1822.

Translation made in the Lhuot-té of the royal letter which was brought by
the emperor of China’s ambassadors, YAN-TA’-LO-yr’ and YENG-TSHENG-YE’,
and a copy of which was taken in a (Burmese black) book in the presence of a

436 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [June,

party of officers assembled in the conference held on the 10th April 1823, by
the interpreters Lé-sHur, Lé-tsHenc, NGa-sHUE-zEN, and NGA-SHUE-
MAUNG, superintended by the Chinese clerk.

‘¢ Elder brother THauKk Kvon, (Taou Kuane,) king of U’di, who, assisted by
the Tha-gya chief, rules over the great kingdoms and a multitude of umbrella-
wearing chiefs to the eastward, affectionately addresses younger brother, the
Sun-descended king, lord of the golden palace, lord of the Tshaddan, king of
elephants, master of many white elephants, and possessor of mines of gold,
silver, rubies, noble serpentine and amber, who rules over the great kingdoms
and a multitude of chiefs wearing umbrellas, and dwelling in palaces to the
westward.

‘“‘ The royal ancestors of elder and younger brother, assisted by the Tha-gyd
Nat, have uninterruptedly interchanged letters, and it is now two years since elder
brother succeeded to the throne on the departure to the Naé country of (his)
father. Once in the time of (our) royal ancestors in the year 1111 (A. D. 1749) ;
once in the time of (my) grandfather KuyENG-Lovu'N in the year 1140 (A. D.
1787) ; and once, in the time of (my) father Kya’-rsu1’n in the sixteenth year
of (his) reign, and in the time of younger brother’s grandfather ALAUNG MEne-
DARA/:GYI’H, ambassadors were mutually deputed ; and the gold and silver road
having been established and the two countries joined in a manner into one, the
poor people and (our) slaves have continued to trade together. It is now twelve .
years since any presents have been exchanged between younger and elder bro-
ther’s countries. Tsni’N-Ta’-yENG, the Tsofin-té of Maing:tshi, was directed to
transmit presents again in charge of YENG-TSHEN3-YE’, but the Tsoin-ti hav-
ing reported that the presents were not received, because they were unaccompa-
nied by a royal letter, YAN-TA’-LO-yE’ has also been commissioned to convey
the presents; and by the newly appointed Tsofin-t@, Myi’N-Ta’-yene, and
Shaya-we of the imperial guard, are sent a royal letter, two fur jackets lined
with yellow silk, 1 small Yenthain box, and 2 boxes containing glass tea-cups
with covers and saucers, for the purpose of being forwarded to younger brother,
together with the presents formerly sent, and a male and female /é* with saddles
complete. Let these ambassadors return without delay, and on their return, it
will be as if the countenance of younger brother, the Sun-descended king and
lord of the golden palace, has been seen.”’

Direction of the letter.

On the Ist December, 1822, in the second year of T,uAuK Kuown’s reign,
elder brother, T,aaux Kuown, king of Udi, has to represent to younger brother
the Sun-descended king.

King of Ava’s reply to the above letter.

17th June, 1823. The royal letter on gold leaf to be delivered to the king of
Gan-dé-la-yitf by Tsaru-pd-cyi’H (principal clerk or secretary) Ne-myo-
MEN:THA, and others, who are appojhted envoys to accompany the Chinese
ambassadors.

* This is a large description of mule, which the Burmese assert is prolific.
t+ This is the classical term for China. Taroup country is the common name.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 437

‘* The founder of the great golden city of Yatandpéra, Ava, lord of the Tsaddan*,
king of elephants, master“of many white elephants, possessor of mines of gold,
silver, rubies, amber and noble serpentine, the bearer of the title Thtri-pa-wara
thi-dhamma mahé rajd-di-réjat the sun-descended king, and great king of
righteousness, who rules over the kingdoms and a multitude of umbrella-wearing
chiefs to the westward, addresses T,HAUK Kvon, king of U’di, who rules over
the great kingdoms and a multitude of umbrella-wearing chiefs to the eastward.

‘‘ It is now thirty-five years since MENG-pARA’:GyI'H, the grandfather of
(your) royal friend, and founder of the great golden city of Amaraptra, and
KuYENG-LOoUN, the grandfather of T,aauk Kvon, king of U’di, having formed a
sincere and affectionate friendship, the inhabitants of the two countries have been
in the enjoyment of a happy and cordial intercourse and trade. In the 4th year of
(your) royal friend’s reign, and in the 2nd year of T,wauxK Kuown, king of Urdi’s
reign, on the 6th of April 1823, Yan-ta’-L0-vE’, YENG-TSHENG-YE’, Tsb-L6-
TsowN, Tou’N-LO-Tsov’N and La-tswEeNnG-y¥ arrived witha royal letter and
various presents, consisting of two fur jackets lined with yellow silk, 1 small
Yen-thain box, 1 box containing glass tea-cups with covers and saucers, 8
rolls of velvet, 39 rolls of satin, 30 pieces of figured silk, 8 rolls of gold net-
work, 190 glass tea-cups, 20 carpets, 15 paper boxes, 20 purses, 10 fans in
cases, 100 fans, 1 fur jacket lined with plum-colored silk, a male and female
1é, 2 Chinese horses, 1 large stone hill (imitation of a hill) with flowering shrubs
planted on it, 4 small stone hills with flowering shrubs planted on them, 1
thauk-zé tree bearing fruit, and 1 me-tsé tree bearing fruit (dwarf fruit-trees).
A public audience was granted to these ambassadors on the new year’s kadd, (beg-
pardon levee-day.)

‘‘ (Your) royal friend has appointed in return, NE-My6é-MEN:THA, who is
employed within the palace, Nara-ze-ya Nora-tHa’, Tai’-HA-TSI’-THU’
NérA-THA’, SHUE-DAUNG-THU’-YAN NORA-THA, SHUE-DAUNG-THU’-RA N6RA-
THA’-GYO-DEN, and Ya’za Néra-THA’-Gy6-GAUNG, to proceed as (his) ambas-
sadors with the following presents :—

‘‘ Three white marble images of the lord GAv-DA-MA, supreme over the three
races of beings, byamhds, nats and men, whom (your) royal friend unceasingly
adores in order to obtain meg and phé (qualities possessed by inspired disciples
of GaupaMa), and Neibban (the Buddhist heaven), and whose images are sent
from a desire that he should be worshipped ; 2 ivory mats for T,HauK Kuon, king
of U’di’s own use; 2 ivory boxes ; 2 ivory cushions; 2 pieces of yellow broad-
cloth ; 1 of green and 1 of scarlet; 10 pieces of Bilat chintz, 10 pieces of the
same with white borders; 10 carpets from the ship country, (country beyond
sea ;) 4 lacquered-ware boxes, each capable of holding half a basket, 50 lacquer-
ed-ware boxes, each capable of holding an eighth of a basket ; 3 viss of white
sandal-wood, and 3 of red; 100 bundles of gold leaf and 100 of silver leaf; 2

* According to the Burmese there were at one time in this world ten different
kinds of elephants, each rising above the other in strength, in a decimal ratio. The
lowest in the scale was the present common elephant, and the highest, which was
named Tsaddan and the king of elephants, was the present white elephant.

+ The meaning of this Pdli title is thus rendered by the Burmese: ‘‘ The illustri-
ous and excellent, and, througk good works, the great king of kings.’’

oL

438 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junz,

ruby rings ; 2 sapphire rings ; 60 viss weight of noble serpentine ; 2 elephants’
teeth weighing 42 viss and 82 ticals ; 46 uncut rubies, 1 viss weight of Mobye
stone; 15 peacocks’ tail, with 3 male elephants and 2 female. Let these envoys
return without delay.’’

The king of Ava’s letter, besides not acknowledging the fraternity
claimed by the emperor of China, and styling him simply “ royal
friend,” has not the respectful particle “« dd” which is given in the
translation of the first part of the emperor’s letter.

“ Information obtained from Tui-wa-rtsi-rau’ Nora-raa’ and Ya’za
Nora-twa’-Gv6-caune, who accompanied the Tsa-re-gyih Ne-MY6-MEN?~
THA, When he was deputed as envoy to the Chinese city in the kingdom
of Gan-dé.la-yit, on examining them regarding the affairs and customs of
China, and the distances of the different halting places on the road.

“In the year 4185, (A. D. 1823,) on the arrival of Yan-Ta’-L6-ye’ and
Yene-TsHENG-YE’ with more than thirty other Chinese, and with a royal
letter and various cloths and presents from the emperor of China, who
desired to cultivate the same kind of friendship as had existed in the time
ef his grandfather and father, the king appointed the Tsa-re-gyih
Ne-MY6-MEN:THA and us as his envoys, to proceed and convey to the
residence of the emperor of China a royal letter on gold, and various
presents in return. We left the great and golden city of Ya-ta-nd-pi-ra
(Ava) on the 18th June, 1823, and in twenty-nine days arrived at the
city of Ba-mé, on the 17th July. On the road between Ava and Ba-mé,
there are many large cities and villages. On our arrival at Ba-mé, the
principal Chinese envoys, Yan-Ta'-L0-yr’ and YENG-TSHENG-YE’, dispatch.
ed aletter in the Chinese language to Hu’-ra’-1L6-yr’, the governor of
the city Mé:myin, informing him of our arrival at Ba-mé with a letter
on gold, and other things from the Burmese sun-descended king. The
governor of Ba-mé, also, sent orders by letters to the chiefs of the wild Ka.
khyens* residing on the hills and in the wood between the two countries
of Ava and China. We stopped at Ba-mé twenty-nine days, until the 14th
of August. We left Ba-mé on the 15th August, escorted by the N4é-k,han
(Nga-shaén), the city writer Nea-Bon, with two hundred followers, and by
four hundred Ka-khyens and their chiefs, making altogether six hundred
men. In six stages we reached the village and fortified chokey of Luay-
laing. On the road between Ba-mé and Luay-laing-ken there are many
cities and villagest. At Luay-laing-ken we found the men sent by the
governor of M6:myjin to receive us, and therefore sent back to their homes
the people from Ba-mé,and the Ka-khyens and their chiefs, who had
come as our escort. We left Luay-laing-ken with the men and the horses
that had been sent from M6:myin to receive us, and after travelling a

* Wild mountainous race on the frontiers of China.

tT This sentence must have been interpolated by the Burmese ministers, for the
country between Ba-mé and this chokey consists of hills and forests inhabited only
by the wild Ka-khyens.

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 439

distance of ten taings reached the city of Mé:win. In the villages lying
between Luay-laing-ken and M6:win, there are many pagodas and za-yats*,
In the monasteries to the eastward of the brick-house, in which the Ts6:-
buéh of Mé:wiin resides, there are many Yahanst, who have Then«
ganst, and other articles of use like the Burmese Ya-hans ; who adore the
three objects§ of worship ; observe the five commandments|{, and distin«
guish the ten greater and the ten lesser sins. We stopped at Mé:win
two days, and on leaving it reached the city of M6:myin in five stages.
A taing before reaching that city we met its governor, who was coming to
receive us, seated in a sedan chair, and having red umbrellas, and men
bearing muskets, swords, lances, and bows and arrows arranged on his right
and left. We entered the city of J46:myin with the governor, and were
accommodated in a brick-built house with a conference shed, on a space of
ground of 30 tas or 210 cubits in extent. We remained in this city eleven
days, occupied in preparing boxes, in which to pack up the royal presents.
The governor furnished the ambassadors with sedan chairs, and our fol-
lowers with horses, and just as we were about to take our departure, an
order from the emperor of Chinu was received, which was transmitted by
the Tsoain-ta of Yu-nan, and stated, that in consequence of the success-
ful services of the principal Chinese envoys who had come to Ava, Ts6-
LO-Tsou’N and Toun-L0.Tsou’N were appointed to a command of 3,000
soldiers each at M6:myin, where they were to remain, and Yan-vTa’-L6-YE’
was appointed to a similar command at Maing:tsht, where he was to

* Buildings erected for public accommodation.

+ Buddhist priests.

t Priest’s yellow cloak or garment.

§ Buddhist triad, Bupp#u, his precepts, and his disciples.

}j Not to kill, steal, commit adultery, use intoxicating substances, or utter
falsehoods.

¥ The ten greater sins are called lein, appearance or characteristic, because the
commission of them by a priest involves the forfeiture of his dress and condition.
They are,—ist. Taking the life of another. 2nd. Taking the property of another
without his permission. 3rd. Having sexual intercourse. 4th. Uttering falsehood
with the intention of injuring another. 5th. Using intoxicating substances. 6th.
Speaking in depreciation of BuppH. 7th. Speaking in depreciation of his precepts.
Sth. Speaking in depreciation of his disciples. 9th. Entertaining heretical doctrines,
10th. Having carnal connexion with female Ya-hans,

The ten lesser sins are called dén, penalty or punishment, because the commission
of them subjects the priest to certain penalties, such as having to bring a certain
number of baskets of sand or pots of water to the monastery. They are,—Ist.
Eating food after the sun has passed the meridian, 2nd. Hearing or seeing music,
singing or dancing. 3rd. Ornamenting the person and using perfumes. 4th. Sitting
on a higher or more honorable place than your religious teacher. 5th. Touching with
pleasure gold and silver. 6th. Striving from covetousness to prevent other priests
receiving charitable donations. 7th. Striving to render other priests discontented
so as to prevent their remaining in the monastery. Sth. Striving to prevent other
priests acquiring wisdom and virtue. 9th. Reviling and censuring other priests.
10th, Backbiting and exciting schisms and separation among priests.

oko

440 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junn,

remain. With Wuvo’n-Ta’-L0-vE’, whom the governor Hv’-Ta’'-16-veE’
appointed to take charge of us, and the Chinese interpreters Yene=
TSHENG-YE’, La-TSHENG-yeE’, and Ya-TsHENG-vE’ we left M6:myin, and
in four stages reached the river called by the Chinese Lozn-kyan and by
the Burmese Mé-khaung. 'To cross this river there are two iron chains,
each consisting of three chains twisted together and measuring about ten
fingers in diameter and 245 cubits long with hooks at the ends. These
‘being drawn over the stream, which is 140 cubits broad, and fixed to two
posts on each bank, a plank flooring is laid upon them, at the sides of
which flooring posts are let in, and the whole is covered by a roof. This
bridge is called an iron bridge and is 7 cubits broad. Thence in seven-
teen stages we reached the city of Maing:tsht, Here on a piece of
ground 175 cubits in extent, paved with bricks, a religious edifice is erect-
ed, in which is placed a gilded wooden image of Gaupama sitting cross-
legged on his throne. We were lodged in some brick-built houses to the-
south and north of this religious edifice. The Tsotn-ti lives in a brick
house of 70 cubits in extent. We remained here twenty days, and left it on
the 21st October, 1823, the Tsotin-ti of Maing: tshi having given to us, the
five ambassadors, sedan chairs with glasses at the sides, and horses to our
followers, with bearers and attendants for the whole of our party. In
twenty-four stages we reached the city of T'sein-shuon-fa where we stop-
ped a. day to prepare the boat in which we were to embark. ‘There were
ten boats for the Chinese and ten boats for us; and having obtained the
requisite number of boatmen and porters, we moved down the stream, and
in fifteen days reached the city of Tshan-taik-fz, where there are many
ships (junks) and boats. Between Tshan-taik-fa, and Tsein-shuonfi
there are many large towns and villages. We stopped a day at Tshan-
taik-fi, and then proceeded by land in thirty-seven stages to the T'seng-
tein-fu. This city is one taing square, and in the middle of it there are
four pagodas 40 or 50 cubits high, built in shape like the base of a Phodn~
gyih’s or Buddhist priest’s flag staff, and a large kyaung or monastery with
five roofs of green and red color, and with a winding staircase. In the
centre of this monastery there is a gilded image of a nat 25 cubits high,
standing upright and having Jotus leaves on its head, and within a hole
made between the eye-brows of this nat, we saw an image of Gav-pA-MA
sitting cross-legged and about eight fingers breadth in height. Between
Tshan-taik-fa and Tseng-tein-fa there are many large towns and villages.
After leaving T'seng-tein-fa we arrived in ten stages, on the 22nd January,
1824, at the city of Pékyin (Pekin) the residence of the king of China.
We left Bu-mé onthe 15th August, 1823, and arrived at the Chinese
capital on the 22nd January, 1824, being one hundred and sixty-one days,
or five (Burmese) months and twelve days.

** On arriving at-Pekin we were lodged at the brick-house, where it is
customary for all ambassadors to be accommodated, about 2,100 cubits
distant from the walls of the inner town, to the north-west of the palace

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 44}

within the large town. We think the walls of the outer* town are
about 20 cubits high and 14 thick, and those of the inner town 18 cubits
high and 103 thick—and the former are complete in parapets and plat-
forms. The walls of the large outer town are entirely of brick, and the
top of the walls of the inner town is covered with sheets of copper, on
which there is a coat of yellow paint. On the southern side of the large
town there is a large hog’s headt of brick work, extending from the south-
east angle to the north-east, and we entered by the Khén-shyi-mhein gate-
way of this hog’s head, and by the centre gateway of the great town called
Tsheng-mhein. We first went to the house of the Wun-gyih Li-pu’-ra’-
VENG, situated within the large town, and were requested by him to
deliver the royal letter; and on our doing so, he bowed his head down
respectfully and came forward to receive it. There is no Lhuot or Yoiin
(minister's council house or court house, in which it is customary for
ambassadors in Ava to deliver their letters). We were lodged in a brick.
house with a conference shed within the large town, and to the north-
west of the palace enclosure walls,

** The outer Jarge town may be about 14,000 cubits from north to south,
and about 6,300 cubits from east to west. The inner town may be about
4,200 cubits from north to south, and about 3,500 cubits from @ast to
west. There are twenty gates, and their names are—to the southward,
in the hog’s head, there is the Totn-byan-mhein gateway ; then, going to
the westward, the Shyd-ht-mhein, Shya-k6-mhein, Yotn:-tshein-mhein,
Nan-shyin-mhein, Khan-shyi-mhein,and lastlyto the south-west, the Shyin-
byan-mhein, altogether seven gateways. On the eastern face of the great
city, there are to the eastward, the Totin-tshein-mhein gateway, and to
its southward the Tshi-wa-mhein. On the southern face to the south-east,
the ‘I’shG-wein-mhein ; then, in the centre the Tsheng-mhein, and to the
south-west, Shytin-tsi-mhein. On the western face, to the south-west, the
Phyeng-ts6-mhein, and to the northward of it the Shyeng.tsi-mhein. On
the northern face, to the west, the T6-shyan-mhein, and the east, An-
t,hein-mhein, making sixteen gateways altogether in the large town. In
the inner town there is to the eastward To-wha-mhein, to the southward
T,ha-tseng-mhein, to the westward Shyin-wa-mhein, and to the north-
ward Ho-mhein gate, making four gateways in the inner town, and
twenty altogether in the two towns.

“The second and inner wall around the residence of the emperor of
China is surrounded by a moat with water and has towers and fortifications.
Its extent from north to south is 1,400 cubits, and from east to west
about 2,300 cubits, and it is 20 cubits high and 14 thick. The front of

* This appears to be ‘‘the Tartar city,’’ and by the ‘ inner town’’ I conceive

the external enclosure of the palace is meant.
+ This is the usual term for the bastion of a fort, but here it appears to be ap-

plied to the whole of that portion of Pekin called ‘ the Chinese city.”’

442 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Junz,

the palace faces to the southward. In regard to the construction of the
palace, on a terrace of bricks 5 cubits high, 210 cubits long, and 140
broad, covered with plaster, posts are let in, surrounded by stones at
bottom, and on them transverse beams and rafters are placed, and a
double roof without a spire, covered with yellow Chinese tiles. The
sides of the palace are of plank painted with blue and red color. The
planks are not of teak-wood but of fir. The centre gateway on the suutb.
ern sides of the palace enclosure wall is arched, and is that used by the
emperor of China, and on each side of this gateway there are two smaller
entrances used by the ministers and officers. The centre gateway on the
northern face also is arched, and has smaller entrances on each side. The
western and eastern faces have the same kind of gateway and entrances.

‘* Whilst residing in the brick-house the five principal men of the Bur-
mese Mission were daily supplied at night and in the morning with rice,
salt, fish, nyd-pi, chillies, onions, greens, pork and fowls under the direc
tion of the Chinese officer Pan-rsHaine and his servants, Teng-tsani,
who watched us day and night. The thirty-two inferior people (of the
mission) also were daily supplied with rice and curries ready dressed.

* At 3 o'clock of the morning of the day of our arrival, five carriages
with 4 hoises were sent to us, and we were summoned by the Li-pi-té.
yeng Wing-gyih to attend on the emperor, who was coming out to see
the amusement on the ice. We proceeded accordingly, and joined Li-pd-
té-yeng on the outside of the gateway, on the northern face of the palace
enclosure wall. We got out of our carriage and waited with the Win.
gyih outside of the gateway for the appearance of the emperor. About
twenty-two minutes after we arrived, the sound of large gongs, bells and
trumpets announced the approach of the emperor, and shortly after he
made his appearance. Outside of the gateway there were two rows of
twenty men in each, waiting with large fans in their hands, and when the
emperor came out of the gate, these men stooped down and formed an
arch with their fans, but when the emperor had passed through this arch,
they did not follow him, but remained where they were.— With respect to
the ceremonial on this occasion of the emperor’s appearing abroad—in
front of his party there were four umbrellas of red, blue, green and black
colours, two on each side, on the right and left of the road 3 behind them
there were two rows of horsemen, twenty in each, armed with swords—
behind them, came two rows, six men in each, of officers of rank, who had
obtained two or three peacock’s feathers, armed with swords and dressed
in the fashion of the country. Behind them came two rows more, six in
each, of officers of rank, who had obtained two or three peacock’s feathers,
armed with bows and arrows. Seven cubits in front of the emperor and in
the middle of the road, a yellow umbrella was carried, and the emperor
followed, seated in a yellow sedan chair borne by eight men. Behind him
there were officers of rank armed with swords and bows and arrows, and
arranged in the same manner as those who preceded him. After the

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 443

emperor's party, his relatives, some in sedan chairs, some on horseback;
and some in carriages followed ;—and after them came the ministers and
officers, and a party of men in charge of the ladies of the palace (eunuchs).
On arriving at a lake situated more than 1050 cubits to the north-west of
the palace enclosure wall, on which the ice amusement was to take place,
and near which there was a garden with a small rocky hill, the emperor’s
sedan chair was set down at the side of the garden. In the lake measur-
ing about 700 cubits in extent, the top of the water consisted of hard
solid ice upwards of three cubits thick, and on this ice a target with a pole
15 cubits high was fixed. A hundred soldiers armed with bows and
arrows, and having plates of iron fixed with nails on their shoes, stood
with their feet close together and shot with arrows at the target. Some
hit the target and some not; but after discharging their arrows, they
moved forward, not as in walking, but with both feet close together,
suddenly to a distance of 140 or 210 cubits, and turned round and went
away. The emperor did not get out of his sedan chair, but had it placed
on the lake upon the ice, whence he looked on at the amusement. We
stood about 42 cubits distant from the emperor with the Toi-tshuon
(Si-chuen ?) Mahomedan ambassadors, but in front of them, having our
shoes on, and the official cap, dress and ear-rings which his majesty had
bestowed upon us. The emperor, we saw, was dressed in yellow-coloured
pantaloons anda fur jacket, and he returned to the palace from the ice
amusement at 7 o’clock, in the same order as before, and we also returned
to the ambassadors’ house.

“ On the 26th January we sent the royal presents under charge of Ya’za
Nora-tTHa’-Gy6-caune, and on the 30th we had an audience of the em-
peror in the front of the palace, in the Thaik-hé-teng* apartment. We
were asked if the Sun-descended king, the queen, royal family and
ministers were well and happy, and respectfully answered, that through
the grace of the three objects of worship, they were well and happy. We
were treated in the palace with sweetmeats and fruit, and then returned
home. On the 31st of the same month we again went to the palace on
the occasion of the emperor going out toa temple. On the Ist February
_ we were again admitted into the palace, and had an audience ; and again
on the 6th and 7th February ; and again on the 11th, when the emperor
was going out to the T'st-kwon-ké garden, situated about 700 cubits to the
west of the palace. A roll of red, blue, and yellow silk was given to each
of the five principal men of the mission, and we were treated with cakes
and sweet and sour fruit. On the 12th February we were again admitted,
when the emperor was going out to see fire-works of white and yellow
colours, resembling flowers and flags, let off in the Yue-mi-yengt garden to
the north-west of the palace. On the 12th a carriage with /é horses was

* Du HALpeE’s Tai-ho-tien, or hall of the Grand Union.
“ Sir G. STAUNTON’s gardens and pleasure grounds of ‘‘ Yucn-min-yuen.’’

444 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. (June,

sent, and we were invited by Li-pu’~ra-yENe to accompany the emperor,
when he was going out, and we went accordingly. We were accommo-
dated in a brick-house about 3500 cubits distant from the palace in the
Yuh-mi-yeng garden. On thenight of the 14th February we attended
the emperor in the Yue-mi-yeng garden, and saw the fire-works, and were
treated with sweetmeats and eatables and drinkables. On the 15th
February we went again, and were again treated with refreshments, and
on the night of the same day we went again, when fire-works were let off.
On the 19th February Li'-pu'-14-yene having sent word to us to request
leave to return, when we went before the emperor we submitted our
request. The emperor ordered, that suitable royal presents and gifts for
_ the ambassadors should be prepared and delivered, and the envoys allowed
to return ; and on the 20th we returned to our former residence within
the large city. The emperor of China proceeded from his palace in Pekin
to his palace in the city of Ye:hé (Zhehol) in Tartary on the 24th February.
On the 25th we went by desire of L1’-pu'-1Ta’-vENe to receive and take
away the royal presents, and on entering the palace the royal presents
and cloths were packed in boxes and delivered to us, under the direction
of Li'-pu'-ra’vene, and we received and took them away. Tenroll of
fine silk were given to each of us five principal men of the mission, and to
the subordinate persons five pieces of silk and five pieces of blue cotton
cloth. On the 27th February we went to Li'-pu’-Ta’-yene’s house to
take leave. L1'-pu’-ra’-yene having furnished us with five carriages and
men, we took our departure on the 29th February, 1824.

& Whenever the emperor came out of the palace or went to the Yue-mi-
yeng garden he was attended by two rows, two in each, of persons who
had obtained two or three peacock’s feathers, or who wore red on the tops
of their caps. ‘They used fur cushions or carpets spread on the floor.

‘‘ For the use of the emperor in the hot season, the ice on the lake to the
north-west of his palace enclosure is broken open, as we saw, with hatchet
and axes, &c., and pieces about three or four cubits thick and two or
three long, have a hole made at one end as is done by us to logs of timber
and are conveyed by ropes and put into the moat surrounding the palace
enclosure. This ice melts and becomes water in consequence of the heat
in the increasing moon of Ta-baung, ( March.)

“The emperor appoints seven different Tsoun-tus. The westward two,
to the southward three, and to the eastward two. There is no Tsoun-ti
appointed to the northward, where the kingdom joins to Tartary. There
are thirteen officers who exercise authority under one of the western
Tsoun-tis, The names of those who receive orders from the Titi, who
commands the soldiers under the T'souwn-tu, are Ti-taik, Kheng-taik, Shyin-
taik, Tadk-taik, Tshin-kyan, Yo-kyge, Tiui-tseng, Shyd-pe, Tsheng-tsoun,
Pé-tsoin, Wu-tsouin, and Lé-tsoun, making altogether thirteen military
officers. There are ten civil officers under the Tsowin-ta, and their names
are Pau’-raik who exercises authority over the revenue officers, sitting

1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 448

on the left hand of the Tsoiin-tii and on an equality with him ; and under
Puv’-tarx and receiving orders from him, are, Pau’~-KHUENG, T's0-KBUENG,
Yene-tse, Yenc-TAuNG, Pan-tsHaine, Ta’-KAvUK-kovu'N ; SHYAUK-KAUK~
xou’N, ‘T'u’r6, and ‘T'ene@-Tsani, making ten great and small civil officers*,
The Tsotin-ti has authority over and issues orders equally to both classes
of officers. In the same manner as we have above described, the other
six Tsoun-tis exercise authority over the military and revenue officers.
With each Tsown-ti under the Ti.tu there are seven military officers, and
under each military officer there are 3,000 musqueteers, making 21,000
under the seven officers. Under the seven Tsotin-tiis, there are seven
Ti-tas, 49 military officers and 147,000 soldiers. When the soldiers are
to receive their monthly pay, orders are given to the Phi-taik, who brings
the money to the Tsoun-ti, and he delivers it to the chief of the soldiers,
to the Ti-tu, who distributes it amongst the soldiers, at the rate of three
ticals of Chinese silver a man per month. There are eight officers near the
person of the emperor, receiving and executing his orders. The Wan-gyih
(minister) L1-pu’-r4'-yENe, Li’-pu’-Ta’-yenc, Koun-pu'-Ta’-venc,Hv’-Ppu’-
Ta’-YENG, PYENG-PU -TA’-YENG, SHYENG-PU’-TA’-YENG, NUE-PU’-TA'-YENG,
and Kyom-se1n Ti-tu’. Li-pu’-ta-yene has a general control over the
affairs of the empire. L1'-pu'-1a’~yEne has authority over ambassadors and
persons who have come from a distance. Koun-pu’-ra’~yEene has authority
over all that relates to learned men and artificers. Hu’-pu'-Ta’-yEne has
authority over the revenue, cultivation of lands, and lists of the population
taken once in three years, Pyene-pu’-Ta’-yene has authority over carriages,
horses, and boats used for conveyance to different places, and he grants
orders with his seal whenever they are requiredt. Snuvene-pu’-Ta’-vENG
exercises authority over thieves, robbers, and all whose crimes are deserv-
ing of punishment. Nug-pu’-ra’-vene has charge of the palace, and all that
relates to it. Ky6.maein Ti-rvu’ has charge of the different gates of Pekin,

On the jackets worn by the military officers, on the breast and back,
there is the figure of a tiger ; and on the jackets worn by the civil officers,
on the breast and back, there is the figure of a bird. On the breast and
back of the jackets worn by the 147,000 Zé-tseng, (Chinese word for mus.
queteers ?) there is an inscription in the Chinese character. The civil
and military officers, according to their several talents, receive as a mark
of distinction, one, two or three peacock’s tails, There are not more
than three peacock’s tails ; but the mark of distinction above that number,
is to have the top of the head-dress colored red. The royal family
wear on the top of their head-dress three rows of rubies. When a
Chinese Tsotin-ti travels, there are five men on each side of the road in
front of him, carrying iron chains and howling like dogs{. ‘The officers

* The names of these civil and military officers vary much from those given in
Appendix 3 and 4 of Sir G. STAUNTON’s account of Lord MACARTN&Y’s embassy.

+ According to Du HALDE this officer has also the care of the troops,
t See Du Ha.pe’s Chapter on the Chinese form of Government,

3M

446 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [June,

under the Tsoun-ti are accompanied by six, four, or two men, according
to the respective rank of such officers. Whenever all these officers, ine
cluding the Tsoun-tiis, go abroad, a salute of three guns is fired, and at
every military post, of which there is one at every two miles on the read,
a salute of three guns is fired, when these officers arrive at those military
posts. The Tsotin-ti, Ti-tu, Ti-taik, Kheng-taik, Shyin-taik, Tauk-
taik with the civil officers Phii-taik, Phit-khueng, Tsd-khueng and Yeng-
tse, every night at 9 o’clock shut their doors, fire three guns, and
gotosleep. At dawn in the morning the doors of their houses are open-
ed, and a salute of three guns is fired. The Tsotin-ti, Ti-ta, Phi-taik
and all the other military and civil officers perform the public service on
monthly wages, paid agreeably to their respective ranks. In order that
the money of the poor may not be diminished, those who deserve flogging
are flogged, and those who deserve imprisonment are imprisoned, (mean-
ing that there are no fines.)

“In the empire of China there are no leaf palm, palmyra, mango, jack,
betelnut, plantain, tamarind, lime, guava, or custard-apple trees. The
trees which grow before you reach Pekin, in the neighbourhood of Mo:-
myin, Yu-nan and Kue-chow, are walnuts, chestnuts, pears, firs, wild pal-
myras, wild plantain trees, pumplemoos and oranges. In the city of
Pekin there are not any large trees or bamboos, or fire-wood for cooking,
as there are at Ava; there are fir trees only. Food is cooked with coal,
and there is a separate hill from which the coal is brought.

‘“‘ Between Ba-mé and the city of Pekin there are 120 stages, and a dis-
tance of 6,944,000 cubits. We halted in 59 cities and 59 villages, and
twice in the jungle, making altogether 120 stages. We left Ava for China
on the 18th June, 1823, and returned to Ava on the 14th March, 1825.”

Route of a journey from the city of Ava to the city of Pekin, travelled by
a Mission deputed by the King of Ava to the Emperor of China in the
year 1823.—(Literally translated from the Burmese official docu-
ment.)

* .
n
Date. Names of places. 2 Remarks.
a)
18th June, (Left the city of Ava, and proceeded
1823. to the city of Ama-ra-pti-ra, where * The estimated distances
the mission stopped a day to com- are given in the Burmese
plete the equipment of their boats,) 3 | taing, equal to 2 miles 2933
20th. ......|Villages of Men-guon and Shyd- yds.; in round terms, two
yaung, 4} wiles or one coss.
21st ---.|Village of “Ngd- ‘bat- Khyaung ‘(river), 10
22nd. ......|Villages of Youin-pen and Ka-pyut,.. 10
23rd. ..-...|Chokey of Tsadm-bay-na-gd, where
the mission stopped two days, as
there was no wind, and the boat-
men were changed,........ teeees 8
26th. ...... |City of Kydn-nhydt, ...ceceseccess 9
27th. Coxree City of Ta-gaung, @oeoovesovrenvere 10

3M 2

1837.] Route of a Journey from Amaraptra to Pekin. 447
&
Date. Names of places. 5 Remarks.
fe
28th June,..|Village of Thi-gyain, opposite to oe
town of Mya-daung, ......+.+ +. 9
20th. ......|Village of Zn, under Mya-daung,..| 8
30th. ....-.|Village of Ye-bout under city of Ka-
RIED yaa eialct et cla eens) go ion iain Sial pisses als 8
Ist July, .- Village of Kyauk-thoun, under the
city of Yen-gé or Yeng-khé,...... 7
Qnd._ .....| Village of Nga- lu-doun, under ditto,| 6
Brd. ..-.5. viipe of Zi:byti-goun, under Shue-
G1 eye e int Rae a ae aiee 4
4th. ..0.. Village of Shue-bovin-thd, under ditto,| 2
5th. ......|City of Shue-gt. Here, in conse-
quence of the stream running with
unusual violence over the rocks,
the mission durst not nee and
waited nine days, .... 2
14th. ......|Village of Nyaung-ben- tha, “under
PSSA Me laca ta ectels are: Batata’ cieve le 'e\e a0 Pen tet
Pee eeaes ce [CACY OL USIMROM: 2 p.csa asics wigs caans 2
16th. ......|Village of Len- PN ih ouppaite to
Kaung-totin, .... 4
17th. ......|City of Ba-mé, where “the mission
stopped 28 days, for answers to
petitions sent to the king at Ava,..| 2 |The Shan names are Kat-
mdi and Man-mé, and the
Chinese Tsin-kai.—B.
Travelled in J9 days, .... ...1112 |/Burmese Taings.
15th Augt. {Left Ba-mé, and halted at the vil-
lage of Tst-en or Tsin-eng, ......| 4
16th. ......|Ta-dd-gyth, (great bridge,) . 6 |The Shan nameis Khdé-léng,
meaning also great bridge
17th. ......|On the Ka-khyen hill village of Mha- or causeway.—B.
SUSENUE sein act a o\o ce oa. dvielatane oyerelty 6
18th. ......|On the Ka- Bhges hill village of Hé-
EOUM Sob ores sjo'sjes ve veSerccecoeses | «6.1\cne whan mame is Hd-tong,
ack Pia end of the paddy
fields. —B
19th. ......]On the Ka- Rigen hill village of
MRGING TAG, 0:0 msinws 19% 0 hat F yr 4 Bhp Shan name is Mung-
20th. ......|At the Luay-laing Ken-dat, or forti-
fied chokey of Luay-laing, ......| 4 |Frontier post between Ava
and China, which has a
Chinese garrison of 100
Lé-tseng, (Chinese word
Lé-chiong for soldiers.)
The Shan name is Loai-
leng, red hill.—B.
Travelled in six days,........| 30 |Burmese Taings.
Mtst. ......|City of Mé-wiin. Here the mission
stopped two days, in consequence
of beingefatigned, .a.ccesse0.c.cics 9 |The Shan name is Miing-wan,
and Chinese name Long-
tchuen.—B.
24th. ......|Shyan-mue-loun, Ken-dat, or fortified
chokey of that name,..........-.| 8 |Here is a Chinese garrison
of 1,000 Lé-tseng.
25th. ......|Village of Motin-totin,.....eee++++++| 8 ‘Shan name Montong.—B.

448

Date.

ae

Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin.

Names of places.

26th Augt...|City of Main-tht or Main-di, where

the mission stopped aday,.......-

28th. ......|City of Md;myin, where the mis-

Sth Sept. ..

9th.
10th.
13th.

13th.
14th.

15th.

16th.
17th.
18th.
19th.
21st.

22nd.
23rd.

24th.

25th.

26th.
27th.
asth.
29th.
30th.

2ist Oct.

eeee

Ges 6 “6 «©
°

ee

Qn. osesee

. | Ydn-byt-hien,..

, |City of Yit-nan, Maing: Tshi, the

... | Village of Pé-snue,....

sion stopped 12 days, in conse-
quence of the elephants intended
as a present from the king of Ava
to the emperor of China not having
come up, and in order to give them
a little rest after they joined,

Village of Kan-lan-isan, ........6:

Village of Pd-weng, .... wcsccoee-

.|Village of Phu-pyauk, after crossing

the Sa-lueen river, ......e0cee: 56
City of Wung-tsheng or Wunzen,
where the mission stopped a day to
receive some presents, .......+..

. {Village of Shyan-mu-hd,.......- pater

Village of Yan-pyen-hien, ....+.0...

.| Village of Shyan-leng-po, ....-.-.+.

evee e0ee ee ee ee ee

.| Village of Hé- kyan-po, odjbeos Aon eoe
.|City of Tsauk-chow, under Tal, . Sion
.|Village of Khown-hatk, ....s0+ee+s.
. | Village of P%-potin,....
. | Village of Shya-khyauk, ..2.....0-+-
. | Village of Li-hé,
.-. |City of Tshi-shyoun (Tchou- hiung),..
. |City of Kueng-toun-lien,
. |Village of Shay-tse,........-.
. |City of Lé-thoun-hien,

eeoeerosse oeeseecene
eoeeeseoee
eeeene

Village of Ld-ya-kuon, ,.-.e.ereee
City of An-leng-chow,.........00 «.
resi-
dence of the Tsoun-tu, where the
mission stopped 20 days waiting

for the elephants to come up, ....
Travelled in 26 days, ... ....

Left Yit-nan, and stopped at the
village of Wan-khyauk.....--
Village of Yan-lein,......
Village of Y%- lotin-tsan,

eeceeeseees

""" Ieity of Md-lodéin-chow (Malong),....

City of Shyd-yi- oy 8 ee we

. }Village of Pyeng- yeng-hien, ie cleo s

... | Village of Yi-za-khoun,....
: Village of Yo-kuon-teng-tsdn, ......

Village of Pé-shyan, ....++eseeeee.
Village Of A!-tii-eng,s..scecessneres

; City of La-taing,......+.+ raystens ore
ote Village Of Bd-koun,.... +000
. [City of Tsein-leng-chow,(Tchin-ning?)

e@ecece

Taings.

ee |

(Jung,

Remarks.

7 |Shan name of Méng-Ti, and

10

a

11

me
es

DAAWMMRIWNADDA

6

—=

203 |Burmese Taings.

aT QS sto sO 8ST

i
_

6

Chinese name Nan-ten.

Shan name Ming Myeng,
and Chinese name Theng-
ye-chow.

Shan name Kap-ndm-chan,
meaning Chan river bazar,

Shan name Pdwan, under
Miéing-khi-léng, near it.--B.

Shan name Phu-phyao.—B.

Shan name Yéng-sang, and
Chinese Yung-tchang-fi.—

B.

Called Youn-byen-hien in ano-
ther journal.—B.

Called Khuon-leng-b% in ano-
ther journal.—B.

Between these two places
one day and stage are
omitted in two different co-
pies of the Envoy’s jour-
nal I have procured. In
the journal of asubsequent
mission, Y2t-nan-yi is set
down between these twa
stages. —B.

‘¢ This is the city of the three
Queens,’’ 3 Chinese ladies
sent to the late king of
Ava, MEN:DARA'GYI‘H,
and called princesses.

1837.] Route of a Journey from Amarapira to Pekin. 449

Date. Names of places. Remarks.

Taings.

4th. Nov. ..|City of An-shue-ft, (Ngan-chan?)..| 6
5th, ......|Village of Ngan-pyeng-hien,......-.| 8
Ct Mikio aa City of Tsheng-tsetn-hien,........-.| 6
7th. ......|City of Kue-chow, (Koei-yang ?) Here

the mission stopped a day to re-

ceive some presents, ....+..+2--.| 6
ET Mteias ee (LOUN= AREER ch Seo dewdaae hie nase e| a O
10th. ......|Village of Kue-tein-hien, ........+.| 7
llth. ..,...|Village of Lyd-yan-tsan, ......+.-. 6
12th. ......|Village of Sheng-pyeng-hien,...... 8
TAGNs ce vic oe |CLLY ‘OL aes ae culate (Koang-

MUNG) Weebl. at6335,5 a area etal eid
14th. .....|Village of Tsi- pyeng- SREEN a cacee oa cet e

15th, ......|City of Tsein-shuon-fu, (Tchin-yuen,)
where the mission stopped a day to
prepare and embark in boats,....| 7

Travelled in 25 days, ........|169 |Burmese Taings.

17th. ......]Left Tsein-shuon-fi by water and
proceeded down the stream to
Dsht-tshein-Meh,, os <sacasssenecss | 9

Feth. <.0.. 1 Village Of Ld-ytathan, - 00.6 28e esse} V3
19th. ......|Village of Pyan-shue,.......... eee) 20
BOCHE Uae teal CULV OL, NUON-ESO6fU st wens caecese eso 10
Qist. ......|Village of Tsotin-than, ......0..02.| 12
22nd. ......|City of Hotin-kyd-chow, ......+.004.] Il
Bands ces cs [City Of Ngan-kyaung-chow, nasae nec, OC

oath. ......|Village of Todvin-wiin-ld, .... 0.0.00 8
25th. ......|Village of Shi-wir-shithd, So redeneor 13
26th. ......|Village of Mé-tsein-ngé,. Sista; wjehereererad WG
27th. ......|City of Shyeng-tsd-fu, (Tehing-
REDCONGH ely s:-\eltl>'a tn «dws sje ieidiaa's creep eS
.. [Village of Kyay-tan, Ssh skorts ce ell
....| Village of Kaing-shyé, Distal diaret tate ey |e LO
30th. ... ..|Village of Tauk-shyti-hien,....... 12
Ist Dec, ..|City of Tshan-taik-fu, (Tchang-te,)
where the mission disembarked
from the boats, and stopped a

BY yee cscs cceceses coese eevcses| 9
Travelled in 15 days, ........]148 {Burmese Taings.

Srd. ......|Left Tshan-taik-fi, by land in lit-
ters or sedan chairs, and halted

BUTOHLIGR-1kAh,. ene cvevcscciesee | 6
4th. ......|Village of Tsi-khud-yi, ......+...-.| 6
Bue) ctacvicn (City Of LA-chow; ..cuise « RG. we 6
6th. ......|Village of Shue-leng-yi, ..........-.| 5
7th. ......|Village of Koun-gan-hien, ........-.| 8
8th. ......|Village of Tshuon-leng-ye,........+.|] 5
Sth. ......|City of Kyeng-tsd.fu, (Kin-tcheou,)..| 6
loth. ......|Village of Kyeng-yeng-ye, ..........| 9
llth. ......|City of Kyeng-mein-chow, (Kin-men,)| 9
12th. ......|Village of Leng-yan-ye, ......+.+.++| 12
13th. ...,..|Village of Yt-tshein-hien, ........+.] 9

14th. ......|City of Thuon-tsheng, where the mis-
sion stopped two days to prepare
carriages for prosecuting the jour-
ney, (Syang-yang?) ...ceseses] 9

Travelled in )2 days, ......: ‘sl. Burmese Taings.

450 Route of a Journey from Amaraptra to Pekin. [Junz,
a
Date. Names of places. 3 Remarks.
&
17th Dec. ..|Left Thuon-tsheng in carriages, and
stopped at the village of Lyd-
yeng-Yl, ....-. Mile On BbCr ashore je
sth. .. ...| Village of Theng- yé-hien, ae. sfateloiahonilh 1
19th. ......|Village of Leng-yeng-yi, ......+. 3 efeou]onO
20th. ......|City of Nan-yan-fi, (Nan-yang,).. 6
DSts) site cc) Milagelot PO=wuneyes ree none <ce00.50,| 0
22nd. ......|City of Yui-chow, (Yu?) . s.o.ee-.| 6
Osrds.ecseee Village of Kyd-shyeng, ..cserseceee| 9
24th. ......|Village of Shan-hien, ..c..sccerdeuet 9
25th. ......|City of Tshan-ké-shi, ........ axetefotecan ned
26th. ......| Village of Sheng-tseng-khyeng,......| 6
7th. seieie | City of Tseng-chow, ( Tching 2) sisters |) 20
Oth. cece Village of Shyeng-tsé-hien,.... ...- 6
Oi eAcead thin consequence of a storm the mis-
sion stopped on the bank of the
Witin-hé viver this day,........ i
30th. ......|Village of Khan-tshuon-yi, where the
mission stopped one day to enable
some of the party detained cross- a
ing the Whin-hé (Hoangho) river,
to come up, ..........6. coocceeed 5
Ist Jan.1824.| Village of Shyeng-shan-hien,........| 6
and. ......|City of We-khue-fu, (One-kuin,)......| 6
3rd. ......|Village of Yt-koun-hien,........ 12
4th. ... ..|City of Tshan-tay-fu, (Tehangte,).. 7 |‘* One of the male elephants
died here.’’
5th. ......|City of Tsdn-chow, 5 ......0c00ccael. 7
6th. ......|Village of Han-thdn-hien, ..........| 7 |‘‘ One of the male elephants
died here.”’
7th. ......[City of Yuon-tek-fu,(Chunte ?)......| 12
Sthy toe Village of Nein-sht-hien,.... .ecseee| 6
9th. ......| Village of Pd-shyé-hien,...........| 6 |‘! The female elephant died
here.’’
10th. ......|Village of Luon-tshdun-hien,........ | 12
llth, ......|City of Tseng-tein-fu, (Tching-ting,) | 6 |Here is an image of Gav-
C DAMA Sitting cross-legged,
placed in a Ta-zaung (4-
cornered religious edifice)
with five encircling grada-
12th. ......|Village of Tsheng-lu-hien,..........| 9 | tionsor stories.
13th. ......|City of Teng-chow, (Ting ?) ......+.| 6 |Five days’ j journey from this
place on Ts% or Wi-tait-
shan hill, we were told,
that there are two of GAU-
DAMA’S canine teeth, and
14th. ......|Village of Puon-tsheit- khy6, .....+.| 9 | eight other teeth.
15th. ......|City of Pauk-teng-fui, where the
mission stopped a day to receive
presents, (Pao-ting,) ......- 6 |Here the Tsoun-tu of Tsit-lé
17th. ......|Village of Ngan-shyt-hien, (Ngan y 5 | resides.
18th. ......| Village of Pe-khé, ........ .| 6
19th. ......|City of Tsue-chow, (Tso- tcheou,) . sfarvetail| nag
20th. ......|Village of Td-teng, ...... eisteis: 80, a\sivie}{-120
2ist. ......|Village of Tshan-shyen-teng,........| 6
22nd. ......|City of Pé-kytn (Pé-kin), where the
Udi-men (king of the east, emperor
of China) resides,.....00. 0 seee0. 5

Travelled in 35 days, ,......./247 |Burmese Taings.

Halted
81 days and travelled 140
days, altogether 221 days.

¥837.] Inscriptions from Sancht near Bhilsa. 451

On returning from Pekin the mission marched by land that portion of
the journey between Tshan-taik and Tsein-shuon, which they had be-
Fore gone by water.

Date. Names of places. Remarks.

| Taings.

ee

17th April,.. |Left city of Tshan-taik-fu, and stop-
1824. | ped attheeight villages of Thuon-
PUTO OF CRBC OBIC SA COC ONC » ofp eie\oin
18th. ......|Village of Shen-kyd-yi, Sheboacrnect
19th. ......|Village of Tseng-feng-yi, ....+.2++
Othe 2. << Village of Kaik-teng-yt,.. crscrseee
IRs. eeieciee Village of Ma- EENG-Yt, vers eeeveees
22nd. ...... {City of Shyeng-tso. Mibih wnisee eae tae
23rd. ......|Village of Tshiion-khyt-yi, where the
mission stopped two math Sorelel sia
26th. ......| Village of Tshan-tan-yi,.. stein ele
27th. ......|Village of Haik-yudn-yi, strdecdacr
Meth sic, .% Village of Korin-byeng- suman acini
DOW: sere. oe (City Of YuGn-t50-fU, 2... 0ecccensss
30th. ......|Village of PYUN-YUly woesevereveees
Ist May, ..|City of Kudn-chow,....-.seeeeseere
2nd. ...... {Outside of a village in the jurisdic-
tion of Sheng-ylt-kue,....0.2+6 se. 6
3rd. .. ...|Village of Tsheng-khye-hien,.....++ 5
4th. ......|(City of Tsein-shuon-fu, .....- seperate

Js73 OTT

AAMADoOs0

Travelled in 16 days, ......+.|107 Tat dade Taings.
[To be continued.]

II.—WNote on the Facsimiles of Inscriptions from Sancht near Bhilsa,
taken for the Society by Captain Ev. Smiru, Engineers ; and on the
drawings of the Buddhist monument presented by Captain W. Murray,
at the meeting of the 7th June. By Jamus Prinszp, Sec. As. Soc.

All that I expressed a hope to see accomplished, when publishing
my former note* on the Bauddha monument of Sanchi, has at length
been done, and done in a most complete and satisfactory manner. We
have before the Society a revision of the inscription with which we
were but tantalized by Mr. Hopgson’s native transcript :—a collection
of the other scattered inscriptions alluded to by Captain Faun ;—and
pictorial illustrations of the monument itself and of its highly curious
architectural details. Let us now take a hasty glance at the results,
and see whether they have justified the earnestness of my appeal, and
the punctuality, care and talent in responding to it displayed by Cap-
tains E. Smita and W. Murray.

The chief inscription is restored by Captain Smirn’s facsimiles so
perfectly that every word can be read except where the stone is ac-

* Journal Asiatic Society, vol. ITI. p. 488.

452 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions {Jonz,

tually cut away. It contains, as will be seen presently, and as M.
JacqurT was able to guess with infinite trouble from the former tran-
script, an allusion to Maharaja CuanpRA-cupta, with the advantage
wanting in other inscriptions of this great prince, of a legible date.
Moreover, it contains the name of the current coin of the period,
and leads to very curious conclusions in regard to the source of the
money of India at that time. A second inscription somewhat similar
to the first, which had escaped Mr. Honeson, has been brought to
light: and in addition to these a number of minor inscriptions in the
ancient lat character.

These apparently trivial fragments of rude writing have led to
even more important results than the others. They have instructed
us in the alphabet and the language of those ancient pillars and
rock-inscriptions which have been the wonder of the learned since
the days of Sir Witt1am Jones, and Iam already nearly prepared
to render to the Society an account of the writing on Sultaén Frroz’s
lat at Delhi*, with no little satisfaction that, as I was the first to
analyze those unknown symbols and shew their accordance with
the system of the Sanscrit alphabets in the application of the vowel-
marks, and in other points, so 1 should be now rewarded with the
completion of a discovery I then despaired of accomplishing for want
of a competent knowledge of the Sanscrit languaget.

As to Captain Murray’s beautiful drawings, I only regret that it is
impossible to do them justice in Calcutta. I have merely attempted
in the accompanying lithographic Plates XXVIII. and XXIX. to
give a reduced sketch, shewing the general outline of the building (of
which a rough plan was published with my former note), and the pecu-
liar form of the gateways, on one of which both the inscriptions were
found. Of them Captain Murray writes : ‘‘ The form of the gateways
is, as far as I know, perfectly unique, and however it may outrage all
the canons of architectural proportion, there is an according propriety
in it perfectly in keeping with the severe simplicity of the boundary
palisades and the massive grandeur of the lonely and mysterious
mound ; and its lightness is so combined with solidity and durability
that it is with a mixture of awe, and reverence, and admiration you
contemplate this unknown work of forgotten times.”

A native drawing of one of the sculptured compartments of the gates
was made public by Dr. Spitspury. It represented the procession
establishing the chaitya itself : a common subject on such monuments.
Others exhibit the worship of the sacred tree of BuppHa :—but the

* Vide infra. + Journal Asiatic Society, vol. III. p. 117.

Journ. As. Soc. . Vol VL PLXEXUM

Vorther Gate

——< RSTGX

se ae iy
\G 7 x yA
A

(SOW)
ye}

ae bails ah We. Hn

: mee ¥ ed N i a by ) a LD.)
eaentraeeree Joh i neta

WMarvay aes.
he UA nih

TLPrinsep GME.

Vol. VI. PIXXTLX. °

42La yags Gnu

7 2 O at A oO Z
oe rae = § Zu < 2 i ) S

in AZ e

Natit te theta:
vie erty ie Tag eet in ed
‘earls cae aE

<

PI

te

‘ *

5 ee
D ae 4 post hi ate
sph Spake 4 ts ia AR? si Bel Dyes waa

2 a

ee sei —— r oa

ee
& ad he, aio tt tela y * 3 om

1837.) From the Buddhist Tope at Sanchi near Bhilsa. 453

specimen selected by Captain Murray from one of the fallen gateways
is more interesting from the costume of the warriors, which is perfectly
Grecian. The banners also floating in the wind are extremely curious
from the symbol occupying the place of the eagle on them, which the
reader will instantly recognize as one of the monograms on the Buddhist
series of coins, particularly on the two supposed by Colonel Sracy to
bear Greek inscriptions*. ‘These banners,” Captain Murray writes,
“are common, aud the warriors bearing shields are in other places
attendant upon chariots and horses in triumphal or religious proces-
sions.”

An architect will admire the combination of elephants in the capital
of the northern gate. ‘‘ The teeth have been extracted or have drop-
ped out, but in all other parts of the building they seem to have been
carved in the block. Another capital is formed of a group of satyr’s
heads with long pointed ears and most ludicrous expressions of grief
or merriment.”

On a neighbouring hill are some very beautiful Jain temples in a
totally different style of architecture. Of these also Captain Murray
has favored the Society with a sketch, but it would be impossible to
do it justice in lithography. It would be well worthy of the Asiatic
Society to publish from time to time in England a volume of Hindu
architectural remains from the materials in its possession. To this
reference could be always made; and those who regarded only the
works of art would find a volume to their taste, kept distinct (like the
physical volume,) from the graver subjects of the Society’s Researches:

The following is Captain Smiru’s note accompanying the facsimiles
of the Sanchfinscriptions, taken by him at the request of Mr. L. Wit-
Kinson to whom I had written on the subject.

« All these inscriptions are found on the colonnade surrounding
the building, and generally on the elliptical pieces connecting the
square pillars. Though the inscriptions are numerous, [ observed but
three of any length, and of these two only from which I could hope to
get off clear impressions ; the third one was extremely obscure from
the causes which render indistinct even those which I have copied.
The cutting of most of the letters has originally been rough and
irregular, and the surface of the stones appears from the first to have
been but coarsely chiseled. Time has increased the irregularities of
surface, and added to it an extremely hard moss, which overspreads
the stones so completely as almost to conceal the letters from
observation. I make this last remark, because I have little doubt

* Journal Asiatic Society vol. III. p. 117.
3.N

454 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions — (Junz,

that a search among the fallen columns would detect many inscrip-
tions besides those which my hurried visit allowed of my perceiving.

‘‘There is a striking difference, which I should mention, in the
execution of the inscriptions and of the sculpture with which the
gateways are covered. The sculpture has all been designed and
wrought with the greatest regularity and with uniform divisions into
compartments; but the inscriptions are coarsely cut, and are found
scattered without reference to the general design upon any stone that
the workman’s fancy seems to have led him to. So marked indeed
is the inferiority of style in the inscriptions, that it is difficult to
believe that they are the work of the same hands which produced the
sculpture ; and from their situation it is clear that they never formed
part of the design of the gates or colonnade on which they are
found. They have, on the contrary, more the appearance of being
the rude additions of a period later in date than the erection of the
building, and of one degenerated in taste and execution. Such are
the appearances, but they may still be deceptive, for the inscriptions
of the Allahabad column are by no means of the careful cutting that
might be expected on a pillar so regularly tapered and nicely polished.
The preceding remarks regarding the execution of the Sanch¢ in-
scriptions admit, however, of an exception, in that of the more perfect
inscription No. !; but though in this instance the cutting is clear
and well arranged, the inscription itself still seems an irregular
addition to the sculpture of the gate.

List of the Inscriptions.

‘No. 1. Inscription from the front of the eastern gate. One copy on cloth
two on paper.

At first this inscription appeared to me to be the same with that published in
the 34th No. of the Journal of the Society, but I soon perceived that it was
either altogether a different one, or that the engraved inscription had been
copied from an incorrect impression.

No. 2. Inscription from the side of the eastern gate. One copy on cloth;
two on paper.

No. 3. A line introduced on the border between two of the compartments of
sculpture on the eastern gate.

INos.4, 5; 6, 7508, 9, 10, 11, 12;.13, 14,°15, 16, 17, 18, 2951 20; ieee

23, 24, 25, are from different parts of the colonnade, on which they are dis-
posed without any regularity. They go to no greater length than a line or
two ; some are only of a few letters, Ep. SmirH.”’
Taking the facsimiles in the order in which they are numbered by
Captain Smritru himself, I will first describe the principal inscription,
which I have carefully lithographed in Plate XXV. It records a
money contribution and a grant of land by an agent of the ruling

Vol WV). AAXKE.

v
)
R
4
x
~
:
te
3

—

,

Yay Peasy sp

LzrnGeser yl Be
e Erb GeothnmCrkb ut ehh oiv.2vvute 2
eG tlyseeTe phe el rerake Lrg Ch y

*

‘abs Le E Gy C22 bem mYen w Lb ® VG ; Rep

Aly )
ve gby HPP ry 22@aghREeatrtn ott Ny: |
f€kelaly I[Sbelvsre efe0h eS ICIsM o¥ |

| Geel ag athe om vg gep@ zw Ren kL ie of |
| paloreBr' Grok re dh en Ory U Cur * rie
Ghr [nmegy peels Roarcylezexps on ‘4 XL |

‘Leer Ju ypu 7 2a /P2 Ag 4>/rf puro y70720 vo ury~z
“wSpIYT DayouUnY yo uw0IgqYI40SU7T qe [229180 au7 fo 277m 1b 2R7

—

1837.] Srom the Buddhist Tope at Sanchi near Bhilsa. 455

sovereign Cuanpracupta, for the embellishment of the edifice (or
perhaps for the erection of the ornamented gateway) and for the
support of certain priests, and their descendants for ever.

The value of a facsimile in preference to a copy made by the eye
was never more conspicuous than in the present instance. Turning
to the engraving of Mr. Hopeson’s copy in Vol. III. we find his artist
has totally omitted all the left hand portion of the inscription which
has been injured by the separation of a splinter in the stone! The initial
letter of each line, is, however, distinctly visible on the stone beyond
this flaw ; and as not more than four or five letters in each line are thus
destroyed, it is not very difficult to supply them, without endanger-
ing the sense. This has now been done by the Society’s pandit ; and
the only place at which he hesitated was in filling up the amount of
the donation in the seventh line, which may have been hundreds or
thousands or upwards, but could hardly have been units, in a display
of regal beneficence. The following is the text as restored by
Rama Govinpa, line for line from a transcript made by myself in the
modern character. I have endeavoured to add a literal translation.

Transcript of Sanchi Inscription No. 1, in modern Nagaré.
§ (weenfe) werfaerotesnfursawifrafsare aaga
B [aatat] aaatly aUQFaasaTaAas aly Aetisnls
U (an) Warsvesiciuafsasnfaasas Wasaga
fa (wafed)] vermaqyaaenciaafasaanaaa: SHIA
y [arfesrad] waeGa FasQale sas AIA PIAA aA HITS Ht
ay (exe) % Tacaeaueasat sive cafe wefaafay Star
ca (wawaye) qeaa awisnfyrsriasare cacti <a fF
sat [ARISTA] TY TTWITAT BaTs eal Aaa WaAIIT qe
ai ta [od] vatafed aa at gare a4 faa WHat CaET
aan [xfau] aq set gy uPeras aeaeT Vaasa VESTA
mafifa § B= wave fea |
PAtVS Adal?
Translation.
“To the all-respected Sramanas, the chief priests of the dvasath

ceremonial*, who by deep meditation have subdued their passions,
the champions (sword) of the virtues of their tribe ;—

* eqTqqy, a fire temple, or place where sacrificial fire is preserved (Wi.son’s
Dictionary) ; ‘also a particular religious observance.’ The latter is preferable, as
the fire-worship is unconnected with the Buddhist religion.

3N2

456 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions (June,

The son of AmuxKa, the destroyer of his father’s enemies*, the
punisher of the oppressors of a desolated country, the winner of the
glorious flag of victory in many battles, daily by his good counsel
gaining the esteem of the worthy persons of the court, and obtaining
the gratification of every desire of his life through the favor of the
great emperor CHANDRAGUPTA ;—having made salutation to the eter-
nal gods and goddesses, has given a piece of ground purchased at the
legal rate ; also five temples, and twenty-five (thousand ?) dinars; (half
of which has been spent for the said purchase of the said ground,) as
an act of grace and benevolence of the great emperor CHaNpDRAGuPTA,
generally known among his subjects as Deva r4ja (or Indra).

As long as the sun aiid moon (shall endure,) so long shall these five
ascetics enjoy the jewel-adorned edifice, lighted with many lamps. For
endless ages after me and my descendants may the said ascetics enjoy
the precious building and the lamps. Whoso shall destroy the struc-
ture, his sin shallbe as great, yea five times as great as that of the
murderer of a brahman.—In the Samvat (or year of his reign ?) 3, (in
the month of) Bhddrapada, the tenth (day.)”

There are two or three points in this document, if I have rightly
interpreted it, of higk interest to the Indian antiquarian.

Ist. It teaches us that the current coin of the period was entitled
dinar, which we know to be at the present day the Persian name of a
gold coin, although it is evidently derived from the Roman denarius,
which was itself of silver; while the Persian dirhem (a silver coin) re-
presents the drachma, or dram weight, of the Greeks. The word €taiz
is otherwise derived in the Sanskrit dictionaries}, and it is used in books
for ornaments and seals of gold, but the weight allowed it of thirty-two
yatis, or sixty-four grains, agrees so closely with the Roman and
Greek unit of sixty grains, that its identity cannot be doubted,
especially when we have before us the actual gold coins of Cuanpra-
Gupta (didrachmas) weighing from 120 to 130 grains, and indubitably
copied from Greek originals in device as well as weight,

Qnd. Wehave a positive date to this inscription—but how shall we
readit? The day of the month is plain, “‘ Bhddrapada dik’ in letters,
the tenth (Sexa) of Bhddrapada (hod. Bhadoon.) Jt is in a form
somewhat different from ordinary inscription dates, which, if founded
on the luni-solar division of the year, necessarily allude to the light

* This epithet is doubtful : the pandit has supplied a letter a to make it intelligible

WUAFIA (A) Cia:
+ ata a pauper and to go—what is given to the poor! Wutson’s Dictionary.

1837.] Jrom the Buddhist Tope at Sanchi near Bhilsa. 457

or the dark half of the lunation, sudi or badi. Further, in them the
term Bhadra is generally employed for the name of the month, while
Bhddrapada is asually applied to the nacshatra or lunar asterism: I
cannot, however, insist on any inference hence, that this mode of rec-
koning was prevalent at the timeof our inscription,) because the final @
should be long, and the word purva or uitara should have been affixed
to distinguish which mansion of the name was intended ;) but only
that the shorter term Bhddra had not come into use for the month.
The year might be made the theme of still more prolific speculation.
Taking the letter 4 for Samvat, we have acircle inclosing a cross and
three horizontal dashes to the right, ® =. This might be plausibly
construed into 1000 and 3; or 403 ;—or one chakra of the Jovian or
Vrihaspati cycle of 60 years plus 3 years; and arguments might
be adduced in support of all these theories, with exception perhaps of
the last ; for by the Tibetan account the Jovian cycle was not intro-
duced into India earlier than the 9th century. But I rather prefer
what appears to me a more simple interpretation, viz. that ¥ @®
‘stand for Samvat, and= for three quarters,—this being the prac-
tical mode of expressing quarters in Indian numeration. Samvat we
find every day to be used in the oldest. inscriptions for the year of
reign,—and it is well known that the Hindus do not reckon a year until
itis passed. Supposing then that CuanpraGuptTa made this grant
through his agent the son of Amux«a, in the first year of his reign,
say in the tenth month, there would be no other way of expressing the
date in the Hindu system than by saying “‘# year (being elapsed).”
I offer this conjecture with diffidence, and invite the attention of
orientalists to the curious point, with full assurance that there is no
uncertainty in the reading of the facsimile, at this place.

The second inscription, which Captain Smiru states to be situated
on the side of the same, or eastern, gate-post, has evidently been cut
upon the stone after it was erected; as otherwise the precaution would
have been taken of smoothening and polishing the surface for the
better reception of the writing. It is, on the contrary, so slightly
scratched that in the three facsimiles thus carefully taken, it is hardly
possible in many places to distinguish between the letter marks
and the natural roughnesses of the stone. The lithograph of it
attempted in Plate XVI. was most impartially taken before any at-
tempt had been made to read it, and on comparing it with the tran-
script in modern Nagari, as subsequently modified and corrected,
many instances will be perceived in which my eye has been induced

* Captain CunnincHaM suggests 475, the ? being applicable rather to the century.

458 _ Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions [Jung,

to follow the wrong path among the net-work of scratches. With-
out the facsimiles themselves to pore over, it would have been im-
possible to have conquered the various difficulties presented by this
Tude inscription, and even with it the Society’s pandit, R’ma Govinpa,
deserves great praise for the plausible version he has enabled me to give
of it: for I have recompared his modifications with the original, and
find in almost every instance that they are borne out by the facsimile.
It is unnecessary to re-lithograph the document, as all those who will
take the trouble of comparing the two will see in what way my pen
has deviated from the correct trace, and it will serve as a good tes,
of the superiority of facsimiles to the best copies made under the
sole guidance of the eye.

The following then is RAma Govinpa’s restoration of the text.
like its precursor, it is in prose, and without any invocation: nor has
it any deprecation against the hand that should annul the good act
recorded ; but this is explained by the trifling nature of the gift, which
does not include any grant of land.

Second inscription at Sancht, see Plate XXVI.

apewiantasatatat §«oycaturfsasiterfaat ATaT
fracafee agaieentesiaetfaete | ESgaTaTae
qaqa fauadtat agamwaidine fagqahens
causifaaaat fad feaa darardaat fara hrad
cmaam: caweefe Aacaal su: Tel LAIT Fall Cay
euqgasy feat fest duag wsatefaay wassra
aefa ewe dy FAI Wasted Ta waTsHA
feaafeeaq tt: satafeaat: caaut wae
gmat aera fagaearar:
qeoaitan eteafaa sfafaa efa
AAT | eeeee

Translation.

‘‘ Thereby make known to all the assembled devotees offering up
prayers for the father and mother of HariswAmini, the eminent dis-
ciple of the wife possessing the dsan-siddh or seat of purity, in the
great and holy Vihara of Kakunada sphota (?), that for the prevention
of begging in the public roads, an alms-house for the indigent, and

vol VW. PUXXYL

Jour As. Soc.

oe}
f VE iy Aor.
py bd 3 ; Ps yy, ae fe q 2

le
bets

Ke 7
ae De o (EG Ge Arn ge nyV7 rove.
weeyen Shs % c .

a Ee BO ae en Bergan ezlaS bye vw

Bi bp Rath

<
Y
|

ss Dabeates YePH bbe Ts Faz Case

‘4412 Povrrey vy

Yi 40; a in i
mE Bw)

y :$Pho2 % kage s
Arm lexagwnG tf Sbeug

WE 2inp rogzroPzevere Raf
Fe? (rum

urd? hey Ww PPLE R Sup? e Fy Gb ok ye

N rae & G pur

‘ DSDIVGT Baw

known Lie se fauveo yx AN Ped }

"O2YOUDEY aeotf * ZA 7077S THIS UT fo OP ALES DI

1837.] From the Buddhist Tope at Sancht near Bhilsa. 459

also one dinar, day by day, for charitable distribution*, and a lamp
shining like a jewel in the middle of the enclosure, are caused to be
providedt.

In the ratnagrihat also are deposited three dinars. With the in-
terest, of these three dinars in the ratnagriha or treasury of the
four Buddhas§ day by day three lamps are to be lighted. For the shrines
of the four Buddhas also is given a chakra|] of dinars, with the interest
of which in the four shrines in like manner the lamps of the four
Buddhas are to be kept lighted daily. And thus the beauty of all this
(sculpture) durable as the sun and moon has been designed (or repaired)
by HariswAmini,the disciple of the unchangeable sculpture-enshrined
Siddha bhdryya (or emancipated wife).

Samvat..?.. Sravan,.?.. Aditya.”

All we learn from this inscription is, that a female devotee, Hani-
‘SWAMINI the pupil of the defunct lady abbess, probably, of the convent
to which she belonged, either designed or repaired some of the basso-
relievos we so much admire in their fallen state ;—and we may thus
account for the chasteness and elegance of the sculpture, while we do
homage to the superior taste and imagination of the fairer sex. The
provision for applying the interest of the small sums deposited by the
same lady in the treasury of the Buddhist shrine to particular purposes,
seems to imply that the establishment mixed in secular matters, and
probably acted the part of bank to the surrounding district; in fact,
the priesthood then possessed all the knowledge, the power, and the
activity of the country, and we have adduced probable evidence on
other occasions of their exercising the privilege of fabricating coin.

* Literally, to be given to beggars seated within the enclosure holding their
hands out but not importuning passengers, as is to this day customary within
the precincts of the most frequented temples.

t+ The dsan here intended is probably the wooden carved platform on which
religious devotees reside in temples—using them at once as pulpits and as beds.
The expression rudhasvacchdsant siddh-bharyydyah seems to imply a wife who
had turned priestess, and who had died on her sacerdotal couch. Siddhdsan is a
seat so pire that the devotee sutting in it can, at will, be transported any where
thereon. Siddha. bharyya my also be a name.

} Jewel house, treasury, or perhaps the sanctum of the shrine.

§ There are four niches containing images of Buddha on the four sides of
the dehgopa.

\| Chakra signifies a heap or quantity, but it would hardly thus be indefinitely
used in such a place ; it may then also denote 60, the number of the Vrihaspati
chakra or cycle, or 12 for that of the sun: it is impossible to decide between
them.

460 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions (June,

The date at the foot of this inscription is even more unintelligible
than that of No. l—not from obliteration, for the lines cut on the
stone are here quite distinct, but from our ignorance of the numerals
then employed :—the two or three figures following the word Samvat
bear no resemblance whatever either to the modern Hindi or to
the Cashmerian numerals. The month also is very dubious, and
the letters that follow it may also be numerals—it is barely possible to
read them as aditya (the sun) which on the system explained in Vol.
IV. page 1, may stand for 12—or it may denote the day, Sunday.
We are thus once more foiled in detecting the precise date of a record
which it would have been of the greatest service to fix: and we must
remain satisfied with the assurance that it was posterior to the erection
of the gate in the reign of CHANDRAGUPTA.

And now for inscriptions 3 to 25 of Captain Smrrn’s catalogue ;—
the detached fragments cut irregularly on the pillars or rail sur-
rounding the edifice, in the hitherto undeciphered character. I
have introduced the whole of them into Plate XXVII. exactly as I
find them in the facsimiles, except as to size, which in the original
varies. from one inch to two or three in the height of the letters.
There is also great variety in the style of the engraving, and a regular
progression in the form of the letters from the simple outline to the
more embellished type of the second alphabet of Allahabad ; (see No.
16). A more rigid search would doubtless have multiplied Captain
Smitu’s. specimens, but this would have been labour thrown away ;
for however valuable these scraps may have been in unlocking the
stores of knowledge contained in more important documents, they are
individually of very trifling importance.

In laying open a discovery of this nature, some little explanation is
generally expected of the means by which it has been attained. Like
most other inventions, when once found it appears extremely simple ;
and, as in most others, accident, rather than study, has had the merit of
solving the enigma which has so long baffled the learned.

While arranging and lithographing the numerous scraps of facsi-
miles, for Plate XX VII. I was struck at their all terminating with the
same two letters, 4 |*. Coupling this circumstance with their
extreme brevity and insulated position, which proved that they could
not be fragments of a continuous text, it immediately occurred that
they must record either obituary notices, or more probably the offer-
ings and presents of votaries, as is known to be the present custom in

Journ. As. Soe. Vol. V1. PO XXWIT.
Inscription s. from Sanchee.

_ DVLA GCE VISS? LOUVUSL OF
«BY Ld cQdN(+USASI
dOWtY os CYIIVY DW
LoOES I: se CRO SY pb
hOBEAULAE LAG UL Ebdex1 Shu d1:
rN OYAL Fw ot
*DUITALLE dhwhs-5 bb bt
met ALLAL UAC WEES
SEE LAB LSE A SNAU SL ME
MILAKY SL “di hb apse ot
«but bt bt LOE ¥A+L

erbodaua ,
MyTNase Sen
Serer "Adload

* LiDlW(Lb wSlvavpe

2 YOLUdd ELALSA LS
QOL fat EE

"FteLkLaubsLoe

°o
TI dS) at q qy " o1 [a ic U ee
riasep Mla,

s J 1 ya) SS S
oder! oe oY boda,

ot ee hj ‘
Hiekihudx

pape

1837.]} From the Buddhist Tope at Sancht near Bhilsa. 461

the Buddhist temples of Ava; where numerous dwajas or flag-staffs,
images, and small chaityas are crowded within the enclosure, surround-
ing the chief cupola, each bearing the name of the donor. The next
point noted was the frequent occurrence of the letter dy, already set
down incontestably as s, before the fina] word :—now this I had learnt
from the Saurashtra coins, deciphered only a day or two before, to be one
sign of the genitive case singular, being the ssa of the PAli, or sya of
the Sanscrit. ‘‘ Of so and so the gift,’”’ must then be the form of each
brief sentence; and the vowel @ and anuswara led to the speedy
recognition of the word ddnam, (gift,) teaching me the very two
letters, d and x, most different from known forms, and which had foiled
me most in my former attempts. Since 1834 also my acquaintance with
ancient alphabets had become so familiar that most of the remaining
letters in the present examples could be named at once on re-inspection.
In the course of a few minutes I thus became possessed of the whole
alphabet, which I tested by applying it to the inscription on the Delhi
column: but I will postpone my analysis of the alphabet until I have
prepared a fount of type for it, when I may bring forward my attempted
reading of the /d¢ inscriptions ; meanwhile, the following transcript in
Roman letters of the Sanchi gifts will shew the data on which I have
built my scheme, and will supply examples of most of the letters.

No. 3, the first in numerical order, is not one of the most legible,
the first two letters being indistinct. It seems to run thus:

Rarasa (or Karasa) néga piyasa, Achavade Sethisa dénam; ‘ The
gift of AcHvapd Serut’, the beloved of Karasa NAGA.’

No. 4 and No. 11 are identical ;—

Sdmanérasa Abeyakasa Sethinon danam ; ‘ The gift of Simann’ra and
ABEYAKA SE’TH.’

Sdmanéra is the title of a subordinate order of the Buddhist priest-
hood. Seth is evidently a family name ; and the same is now of common
occurrence among the Jains—witness JaGar Sx’ru, the millionaire of
Moorshedabad.

No. 5. Dhamdgalikasa méta danam ; ‘The gift of the mother of
(?) DHARMAGARIKA.”

In No. 6 the first letter is doubtful :-—

Gobavandgahapati nopati dhiyanusaya vesa mandataya danam ; ‘The -
gift of the cowherd AcRrapati, commonly called Nopattr, to the highly
ornamented (chaitya ?).’

No. 7 is also doubtful in the three first letters :—

Subhageyamsa aginikeya danam ; ‘ The gift of Sopuaceya the fireman,
(or black-smith.’)

3 0

462 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptions [Jung,

Here we learn what is amply confirmed by other examples, that the
double consonants of the Sanscrit orthography are replaced by sepa-
rate consonants, each having the required vowel; e. g. agini for agni.

No. § is of a more complex character :—

Siharakhilasa paravatiyasa rudovaya ddnam ; ‘ The gift of Sri (or
Srvga) Raxuira, the hillman, to Rupova. ?’

No. 9 partially agrees with No. 6 :—

Gobavand gahapati nopatidhiyasa dénam ; ‘The gift of AGRAPATI and
Nopatr, the cowherds, so called. ?’

No. 10 is of the simplest construction :—

Vajajasa gémasa danam; ‘The gift of Vassa, or probably Vrisa
Grima,’ the population of a village in the province of Vrija, combining
to make their offering.

No. 12. Nadigatasa danam bhichhuno.

Here the caste, bhichuno, the beggar (bhikshu) seems to have been
added after the record, to distinguish the party, a ferryman, nadigata. ?

No.18. Arahagatdéya ddénam ; ‘The gift of ARAHaGaTé :’ this is also
a well-known title of the Buddhist hierarchy, arhata, or arhanta ; and
admitted, as in the instance before us, female devotees as well as male.

No. 14. Chirattyé bhichuntya ddénam; ‘The gift of Curratr’, the
poor woman.’

No. 15. Kddasa bhichuno danam ; ‘ The gift of K&pa, the poor man.’

No. 16 is in a different hand, more finished, and resembling the
No. 2 of Allahabad : it has also a more studied elegance of expression :
Isipdlitasa-cha, Sdmanasa-cha ddnam ; ‘ The gift both of Is1pAurz, (the
protected of God,) and of SAmana (the priest).’

No. 17 partakes rather of the form of an obituary notice :—

Sethino mata kaniya ; ‘ The Sethin’s deceased daughter

No. 18. Kédkenoye bhagavato pamdne rathi;...... ‘in testimony of
God’. . (the rest unintelligible). For kékénoye see note on insc. No. 1.

No. 20. Araha dinasa bhikhuno pakharayakasa dénam; ‘The gift
of the poor priest PAKHARAYAKA. ?”

No. 22. Rudu barayarayasa pidarakhitasa ddénam.

The names here are nearly illegible from the rudeness of the sculp-
ture. The first may be Rudra bharyya the wife of Rudra.

No. 23. Panthakasa bhichhuno ruganardtupa........ Budhapdlitasa
bhichhuno ddnam; ‘ The gift of Panruax, the poor man.... and of
BuppHaPA.it, the poor man.’

No. 25 is in very large characters :-—

Vajagato ddnam ; ‘The gift of Vriska4n,’ of which the genitive
termination will, by the Pd/i rules, be made by changing Gn into ato.

1837.] JSrom the Buddhist Tope at Sancht near Bhilsa. 463

No. 21 has been reserved for the last, because it contains a second
inscription in modern character :—the old writing is

Kékateyakasa dhama sivasa ddnam ; ‘ The gift of Kexarnyax Duar-
MASIVA.”

Under this in the modern Deva-nagari,

au Mala Sa yuafafaay Ra Sif Sdo Deva pranamati nityam.

‘ Ra (for Raja or Rao?) Sri Sao Deva for ever makes reverential
salutation.’

The same formula occurs on two other stones, and the form of the
letters would indicate that it has been introduced at a late period by
some rich traveller on his pilgrimage,—and, moreover, a merchant,
by his epithet Sod.

There is still one more short line in the old character, at the foot
of the Sanscrit inscription No. 1, of some importance from its posi-
tion, as it must evidently have been inserted after the latter, which
Captain Smiru assures us is the only formal well-executed inscription
likely to have been coeval with the structure of the edifice, or at least
of the stone gateway. The party who chose this conspicuous place
for cutting his name, did so, doubtless, from an ostentation, for which
he paid high! He rejoiced in the name of Darra Kaxavapa, the
-line reading, Datta Kalavadasa dénam ; which may perhaps be inter-
preted Dattakaravadasya ddnam, ‘the gift of Darraxaravana,’ (the
principal giver, of revenue. ?)

§ 2. Application of the alphabet to the Buddhist group of coins.
Having once become possessed of the master-key of this ancient
alphabet, I naturally hastened to apply it to all the other doors of
knowledge hitherto closed to our access. Foremost among these was
the series of coins conjecturally, and, as it now turns out, correctly
designated as the Buddhist series; and of these the beautiful coin
discovered by Lieutenant A. Conouty at Canowj, attracted the earliest
notice from the very perfect execution and preservation of the legend ;
(see Plate XXV. Vol. iil. p. 433). The reading of this coin was
now evident at firstsight, as | 5d dy Vippa dévasa; which converted
into its Sanscrit equivalent will be faseaey Vipra devasya, the
coin of Virra prva. On reference tothe Chronological Tables, we
find a Vipra in the Magadha line, the tenth in descent from JaRa-
SANDHA, allotted to the eleventh century before the Christian era!
Without laying claim to any such antiquity we may at least bespeak
our Vipra deva a place in the Indu vansa line of Magadha, and a de-

scent from the individual of the same name in the Pauranic lists.

3.0 2

464 | Application of the Sanchi alphabet (Junu,

Other coins depicted in former plates may, in a similar manner, be
read by the new alphabet.

The small bronze coins of Behat (fig. 5, Pl. XVIII. vol. III. and
fig. 16 of Pl. XXXIV. vol. 1V.) have the distinct legend ¥[- | € dy
in the square form of the same alphabet. The application of the word
mahdréjasa in the genitive, with no trace of a name, might almost
incline us to suppose that the title itself was here used as a name, and
that it designated the Maurasz, king of Awadh, of the Persian histo-
rians, who stands at the head of the third lunar dynasty of Inpra-
PRESTHA in the Rdjavali /

The only other coin of the group which contains the same title is
the silver decayed Behat coin, seen more perfect in General VenturRA’s
specimen, (fig. 16 of Pl. XXXIV. vol. 1V.) where may be read indis-

tinctly HY UDAU8SE| Eo +1 | cb Amapasdtasa mahirda. .
kunarasa.

On the bronze Behat coin (figs. 11, 12, of Pl. XVIII. vol. III.
and 3, 6, 9, of Pl. XXXIV. vol. IV.) though we have ten examples
to compare, the context is not much improved by the acquisition of

our new key: the letters are QQDI+1 Dd, asa dhana kanaya

dhaya ; (the second letter is more like p} bhu.)

Col. Stracy’s supposed Greek legends (figs. 2 and 3, of Pl. XXV.
vol. III.) may be read (as I anticipated vol. III. p. 433) invertedly,
db KG € LULA Yaga bijana puta (sa ?)

The larger copper coin, having a standing figure holding a trident
(fig. 4, Pl. XXV. vol. III.) has very distinctly the name of fF Ad Ad
.... Bhagavata cha (or sa). A raja of the name of Bhagavata appears
in the Magadha list, about the year 80 B. C.

On some of the circular copper coins we have fragments of alegend
f¥o---- dA Ub Bhamada.. . . vatapasa, quasi Bhimadeva tdpasya—
but the last word is the only one that can be confided in.

On a similar coin, of which Colonel Stacy has a dozen specimens
(No. 47, Pl. XXXV. vol. IV.) the name of | §4 { dy Rémadatasa
‘ of RXmapatra,’ is bounded by the lizard emblem of Behat.

These are the only two in the precise form of the lat character—the
other are more or less modified.

Another distinct group (that made known first by Mr. Sprers) from
Allahabad, (Pl. XXVI. figs. 12, 18, 14, 15, vol. III. page 448) can
be partially deciphered by the lat alphabet. Capt. Cunnineuam has
a fine specimen with the letters [ € D1 24 cy Raja Dhana devasya—

1887.] to the Buddhist group of ancient coins. 465

‘ of raja Dhana deva,’ a name not discoverable in the catalogues, though
purely Sanscrit. On three more of the same family we find | 4 dy
Navasa. On one it seems rather | J dy Narasa, both nava and nara
being known names. On another + | ¥ dy Kunamasa ; and on an-

other, probably, ¥ [- b k Mahépati, the great lord.

The bull coins of this last group are connected in type, and style
of legend, with the ‘‘ cock and bull series’ —on which we have lately
read, Satya mitasa, Saya mitasa, and Bijaya mitusa; so that we have
now a tolerably numerous descending series of coins to be classed to-
gether from the circumstance of their symbols, of their genitive ter-
mination, and their Pali dialect and character, as a Buddhist series,
when we come again to review what has been done within the last few
years in the nunismatology of India.

But the most interesting and striking application of the alphabets
to coins is certainly that, which has been already made (in anticipa-
tion, as it were, of my discovery) by Professor Lasssn, of Bonn, to
the very curious Bactrian coins of AcaTHoctss.

The first announcement of Professor Lassmn’s reading of this legend
was given in the Journal for 1836, page 723. He had adopted it on the
analogies of the Tibetan and P4li alphabets, both of which are connec-
ted with, or immediately derived from, the more ancient character of
the lats. The word read by him, raja, on some specimens seems to be
spelled ydja J,€ rather than J € Jdja, a corruption equally proba-
ble, and accordant with the Pali dialect in which the r is frequently
changed into y, or omitted altogether. I am, however, inclined to
adopt another reading, by supposing the Greek genitive case to have
been rendered as literally as possible into the Pali character ; thus
HAOtLE Agathuklayej for ayaboxAcws ; this has the advantage
of leaving the letters on the other side of the device for the title of rdja
of which indeed the letter € is legible.

I am the rather favorable to this view because on the corresponding
coin of PanraLEon, we likewise find both the second vowel of the
Greek represented by the Sanscrit semivowel, and the genitive case
imitated :—supplying the only letter wanting on Dry Swivey’s coin,
the initial p, of which there are traces in Masson’s drawing, the word

b' A vd°C Pantelewanta is by the help of our alphabet clearly made

out—the anuswara, which should follow the 4 being placed in the
belly of the letter instead of outside ; and the a being attached to the
centie instead of the top of the ( , where for the sake of uniformity
I am obliged to place it in type.

466 Application of the Sanchi alphabet [Junz,

The discovery of these two coins with Pali characters, is of inesti-
mable importance in confirming the antiquity of the alphabet ; as from
the style of AcaTHocuss’ coins he must necessarily be placed among
the earliest of the Bactrians, that is, at the very period embraced by
the reign of Asoxa the Buddhist monarch of Magadha.

On the other hand the legend throws light on the locality of Aga-
thocles’ rule, which instead of being, as assigned by M. Raoun pg
RocuEtte, in Haute Asie, must be brought down to the confines, at
least, of India Proper.

As however the opinions of this eminent classical antiquary are
entitled to the highest consideration, I take this opportunity of
making known to my readers the substance of his learned elucidation
of this obscure portion of history given in a note on two silver coins
of AcatHoctixEs, belonging to the cabinet of a rich amateur at
Petersburg, published in the Journal des Savans, 1834, p. 335.

‘In the imperfect accounts transmitted to us of the troubles occa-
sioned to the Seleucidan kingdom from the invasion of ProLemy
PuILADELPHuS, and of the loss of entire provinces after the reverses
of Anriocuus II. Theos, the foundation of the Arsacidan kingdom by
the defection of the brothers Arsaczs and Trripatss is an established
point, fixed to the vear 256 B.C. But the details of this event, bor-
rowed from Arrian’s “ Parthics,” have not yet been determined with
sufficient care, as to one important fact in the Bactrian history. From
the extracts of various works preserved in Puortivs, the defection of
the Parthians arose from an insult offered to the person of one of these
brothers by the Macedonian chief placed by Antiocuus II. in charge
of the regions of High Asia and named Phéréclés. The two princes
indignant at such an outrage are supposed to have revenged them-
selves with the blood of the satrap, and, supported by the people, to
have succeeded in shaking off the Macedonian yoke.

This short notice from Puotius has been corrupted by transcribers in
the name of the chief Péréclés, which modern critics have failed to cor-
rect by a passage in the Chronographia of Synczeutus, who had equally
under his eyes the original of ArRran and who declares expressly that
«« Arsaces and Tiripares, brothers, issue of the ancient king of Persia,
ARTAXERXES, exercised the authority of satraps in Bactria at the time
when AcatHocies the Macedonian was governor of Persia ; the which
AcGatHoctss, having attempted to commit on the person of the young
Trripates the assault before alluded to, fell a victim to the vengeance
of the brothers, whence resulted the defection of the country of the

Parthians and the birth of the Arsacidan kingdom.” AcaTHocLEs

1837.] to the Buddhist group of ancient coins. 467

is called by Syncrxius, “Enapxos Tis Mepouris, while Paortus calls
him (under an erroneous name) 2atpdrny abrijs Tis X@pas KaraotdyTa,
appointed by AnTiocuus TuxEos; so that no doubt whatever could
exist as to their identity, although until the discovery of the coins,
there was no third evidence whence the learned could decide be-
tween the two names. The presumption might have been in favor of
Aeatuocties, because among the body-guard of ALExanpDeR was found
an AnTyLocus, son of AcatTuoctEs, who by the prevailing custom of his
country would have named his son AcatuHoctss, after his own father.”
M. Raout vE Rocuerrx proceeds to identify this eparch of Persia
with Diopotus or Turoportus the founder of the Bactrian independency.
Supposing him to have seized the opportunity of striking the blow
during the confusion of ANriocaus’ war with Prouemy, and while he
was on deputation to the distant provinces of the Oxus,—that he was
at first chary of placing his own head on his coin, contenting himself
with a portrait of Baccuus,—and his panther on the reverse :—but
afterwards emboldened to adopt the full insignia of royalty. Thus
according to our author a singular shift of authorities took place—
Arsaces the satrap of Parthia quits that place and sets up for himself
in Persia, in consequence of the aggression of Dioporus (or AGATHO-
cxEs) king of Bactria who had originally been eparch of Persia :-—
both satraps becoming kings by this curious bouleversement. The
non-discovery of TuHropotus’ medals is certainly in favor of M.
Raout DE RocuHETTre’s argument, but the present fact of a Hindi legend
on his coin militates strongly against his kingdom being thrown ev-
clusively to the northward. By allowing it to include Parthia Proper,
or Seistan, and the provinces of the Indus, this difficulty would be got
rid of ; but still there will remain the anomaly of these Indian le-
gends being found only on Acatuocies and PaNTaLeon’s coins, while
those of MENnanpER, who is known to have possessed more of India
Proper, have only the Pehlevi reverse. AGaTuoctius’ rule must have
included a sect of Buddhists somewhere, for besides the letters we find
their peculiar symbol present on many of the panther coins. At any
rate we have certainty of the existence of our alphabet in the third
century before Christ, exactly as it exists on our Indian monuments,
which is all that on the present occasion it is relevant to insist on.

§ 3. Application of the alphabet to other inscriptions, particularly those
of the lats of Upper India.

Another convenient test by which the newly found alphabet can

be proved was the Rev. Mr. Sravenson’s facsimile of the Carli

inscriptions published in the 3rd volume of the Journal, p. 428. I

468 | Application of the Sanchi alphabet [Jung,

will take one of these, (the most distinct,) of which I have preserved
the type-metal cut, and underline it according to the supposed value
of each letter.

BETO GARYAUAHASALPUULOA STEN |

Mahérivisagotiputasa atimitarakasapi hdthatadara.

This is not a facsimile, therefore I dare not assume that it is accu-
rately rendered. I should myself incline to think that the final letter
was an | or 2, producing the word so often found at Sanchi,—danam ;
making it‘ the gift with his own hand (hasta danam) of Atri mitraka,
the son of the great Rdvisdgoti.’

But I advance this reading with doubt, and merely to invite the
attention of Mr. Stevenson himself to the revision of this and the
other Carié inscriptions with which he was so obliging as to favor me,
when we were as yet only on the threshold of the inquiry.

Again: It will be remembered that one of the inscriptions sent
down in facsimile last year by Mr. Hatuorne from Buddha-gaya*,
was in the lat character. It was found engraved on a pillar now form-
ing the stancheon of an upper story in the convent, but was supposed
formerly to have stood near the temple. On turning to my lithograph
of it in Plate XXXIII. of vol. V. I perceive the concluding word
ddnam exactly as the Sancht. The whole line, though very roughly
engraved, may be now easily read as

Wut + Ab 51° Ayalekuddangdye dinam ;
‘ The gift of (ee DANGA. If the ill-defined mark below the +-
be a O, the reading may be Buddagaye dinam, ‘ gift to BuppHa-GaYa.

The foregoing are, after all, but trifling ordeals for the new alpha-
bet, compared with the eaperimentum crucis of the Deéht lat inscrip-
tion, which the antiquarian reader will not be satisfied until he sees
performed in his presence. To this, then, I will now hasten, content-
ing myself with one or two sentences to demonstrate the perfect
applicability of the system, and reserving for a future occasion the full
interpretation of this strangely multiplied and important document,
which it would be hardly fair to expect to read off-hand, even though
it were written with entire orthographical precision, which a slight
inspection has proved by no means to be the case.

I cannot select a better example for our first scrutiny than the open-
ing sentence of the inscription. This 1 shewed in my former papers on
the subject to be repeated over and over again in all the lat inscriptions

* See Plate XXXIII. of Vol. V. and page 658.

1837.) to the No. 1 Inscriptions of the Lats. 469

of Upper India ; and the recent accessian of the Girzar inscription of
Gujerat, transmitted by Mr. Waruen, and of the Aswastuma inscrip-
tion of Cuttack executed with such fidelity by Lieutenant Kirrog, has
proved that it belongs equally to them, although in other respects both
these texts differ from those already known to us. Thus from the
very numerous examples of this passage, we have an opportunity of
observing all the variations it undergoes either from carelessness of
the sculptor, from grammatical license, or from mistakes of the
copyist. The most usual reading of the text, and the equivalent
according to my alphabet, are as follows:

WOLCL CLadVELS HC

Devanamapiya piyadasi léja hevam ahd.

Here we perceive at once that the language is the same as was
observed on the Bhilsa fragments,—not Sanskrit, but the vernacular
modification of it, which has been so fortunately preserved for us in
the Pali scriptures of Ceylon and Ava. Devdnam piya (oftener piye) piya-
dasi ldja, is precisely the Sanskrit, 2atai fraq fraefst <tstt, ‘ the lovely
raja Devdndmpriya ;’ or, with equal propriety, ‘the beloved of the
gods king Pryapass1 ;’ for either or both, may be the prince’s name.
_ Hevam ahd, (or rather evam ahd for the h belongs to the word ldja,)
I recognized at once as an old friend in the Palf version of the Bud-
dhist couplet ye dharmma, &c. so thoroughly investigated in the
Journal for March, 1835 : evam dha, ‘ thus spake.’

Many of the repetitions of this initial sentence abound in trifling
errors, especially in the vowel marks, and in the letters of nearly
similar form, as p and f. These it is not worth while to notice,
except as a caution against too implicitly following the text in other
places, where such slight alterations will restore intelligibility. But
Ratna Pauta the Pali scholar, whom I immediately invited to assist
me in reading the inscription, could critically take objections to other
inaccuracies which were repeated in every instance of the pillar text.
Thus the double s was wanting in dasi ; the nominative Jdja should be
written rdjd ; hevam, evam; and ahd, dha. Satisfied that these were
but the licenses of a loose vernacular orthography, as particularly
evinced by the interchange of the liquids 7 and r, I was little abashed
in finding the same errors on the Bakra and Betiah ats, and even
on the Cuttack cave inscription :—and it was with a degree of surprise
and joy proportionate to the absence of expectation, that on looking
over the Girnar version, I found all three of the grammatical errors
removed! The Girnar text is thus conceived :

3 P

470 Application of the Sancht alphabet
- = -] | Jom = it
adl*bULbbLed! ebS He
Devdnampiya Piyadasi raja evam aha.

Thus the anomalous use of the 7, the value of the vowel e, and
the identity of the language with the grammatical Pali, were explained
and confirmed. Other variations equally useful were extracted :—thus
in another part of the Girnar text the name was found in the in-
strumental case, Devdnampiyena Piyadasina ; ‘ by Devdnam-piya, the
beloved.’ Sometimes the name is contracted as at the conclusion of
the Delhi text, ‘ eta devdnampiya dha’ (for etam), ‘the foregoing spoke
the raja.’ In other places the name is Devdnampiyadasi, without the
second piya, and /déja or rdja is often omitted. But one of the most
important variations occurs again in the Girnar text; Devdnam piya
piya dasi rdja yasovakiti, where yasovdkiti, for yasa uvdcha iti*, ‘lo
this spake he,’ (or vakti, speaks) is substituted for the ordinary form,
evam cha.

Collecting together the above evidence, I think it will be admitted
that the initial sentence is satisfactorily determined}, and that it has
every appearance of being the declaratory formula of some royal edict;
or some profession of faith. The simplicity of the form reminds us of
the common expression in our own Scriptures—‘‘ Thus spake the pro-
phet ;” or in the proclamation of the Persian monarch— “‘ Thus saith
Cyrus, king of Persia.” There is none of that redundant and fulsome
hyperbole which we find in the Sanskrit grants and edicts of later
days.

I should have been inclined to expect from the extensive distribution
of the document over districts, never, as far as we know, governed bya
single Indian monarch, that it rather contained the doctrines of some
great reformer, such as SHéxya, to whom the epithets devdnampriya
priya-darsi might be applied. But not to mention the inapplicability
of the title rdja to such a person, the next sentence, which is also re-
peated several times, sets the matter of its royal authorship at rest.
This sentence follows the opening just described, on the north, south,
and west tablets of the De/At pillar in the form following :

OU sa | Jo Sts -,
we dhAddlddAls

Saddavisati vasa-abhisitena me, which Ratna Pau.a immediately
read as satta visati vasse abhisittena me, ‘ in the twenty-seventh year
_ ™® The P4li v¢k is the Sanskrit qjaq, synonimous with qq speech.

+ The Rev. Mr. Srevenson’s reading was satay fay ar aTsAe

which he translated, ‘‘ In the two ways (of wisdom and of works ?) with all speed
do I approach the resplendent receptacle of the ever-moving luminous radiance.’’

1837.] to the No. | Inscriptions of the Léts. 471

of my reign.’ The anomalous form of the second letter perplexed
me for some time, and it was only after collation with other readings
of the same passage that I became persuaded of its being a double d.
Thus I found sometimes dy | or sada, and once dy A sata, but gene-
rally dy ¢, the lower stroke seeming to imply duplication. That the
@ should be substituted for ¢¢ agreed with the observation by Messrs.
Burnovur and Lassxn of the frequent interchange of these letters in
their analysis of a Pali manuscript, the Boromat, from Ceylon. I have
also found in other parts of the inscription that the double dental ¢ is
as frequently rendered by the cerebral ¢ { , as by d 7.
That we are not mistaken in the interpretation of this passage we
have the most satisfactory proof in the commencement of the eastern
tablet, which perhaps ought to rank first, as it speaks of an earlier

date. The expression here is pnd fdyddy Y a oy" L8 Duwédasa
vasa abhisitena mé ; ‘In the twelfth year of my reign.’ It may be
perhaps objected that duwddasa is a very corrupt mode of writing
dwddasa, ‘twelve :’ the separation into two syllables of dwd, and the
substitution of the cerebral d being too great a latitude to sanction
unexplained. Here again, fortunately, other manuscripts come to our
aid. In the Cuttack inscription just received from Lieutenant Krrror
we find the dental d restored; and the undue collision of the two
short a’s grammatically corrected, thus :

2 a sd d 2 LY duwddasa vasdbhisitename*,

leaving the first error still uncorrected; but this again disappears
when we turn to the Girnar version, which seems generally to have
been executed with greater orthographical propriety. It is there,
(38th line)— af, aes
FedddddAL Pol eh LLOd
Dwadasavasabhisitena devinam daya piya thisa.

This is on other accounts a most important variation, because it
shews the value of the abbreviated pronoun mé (mama) ‘ of me,’ to have
been correctly rendered. The pronoun would in the present instance
be superfluous, because it is replaced by the name of the raja; which
has also two remarkable deviations from the common spelling—daya
for piya may be a fault in transcription, but it is also translatable.
The substitution of thisa for dasi, a change not so easily explained,
leads us to an inquiry who this potentate could have been, to spread
his edicts thus over the continent of India?

* The facsimile has Gbhisdtenam?,—a wistake, probably, in copying.
3 P2

472 Application of the Sanchi alphabet (June,

In all the Hindu genealogical tables with which I am acquainted, —
no prince can be discovered possessing this very remarkable namé. _
If there ever reigned such a monarch in India, his memory must.
have been swept away with every other record of the Buddhist dy-
nasties we know to have ruled in India unrecorded by fame: but if
any explanation can be afforded short of supposing such an entire
obliteration, and if it can be supported, moreover, by collateral facts,
we are bound to give it a preference rather than make darkness more
obscure by multiplying imaginary existences.

Such explanation can be satisfactorily supplied from the annals of a
neighbouring country, and this is the third occasion in which we have
been indebted to them for the elucidation of obscure occurrences in
India Proper. In Mr. Turnour’s epitome of Ceylonese History, then,
we are presented once, and once only, with the name of a king, Deve-
nipeatissa, as nearly identical with ours as possible, (especially the last
reading of the name,) and bearing, as Rarna Pauxa informs me, pre-
cisely the same derivation.

Drvent pEatissa succeeded his father on the throne of Ceylon in
the year of Buddha 236, or B. C. 307. One of his first acts is thus
related by Mr. Turnour :—

“He induced DuarmAsox4, a sovereign of the many kingdoms
into which Dambadiva (Jambudwipa, or India), was divided, and whose
capital was Pattilipatta, (Patna) to depute his son M1uinpv’ and his
daughter Saneamirré, with several other principal priests, to Anird-
dhapira for the purpose of introducing the religion of BuppHa. They
arrived in the year 237, the first of this reign and eighteenth of that
of DuarmAsoxA. They established Buddhism, propagating its doctrines
orally. The bo-tree was brought and planted at Anirddhapira on
the spot where the sacred trees of former Buppuas has stood. The
right jaw-bone of Buppua was obtained from Saxrava himself, and a
cup full of other relics from Duarmdsoxs. The king built the vihare
and ddgoba called Toohpaaraamaya, in which the jaw relic was deposit-
ed; sixty-eight rock temples with thirty-two priest’s chambers on
Mihintallai ; the Mahd vihare, the Issaramini vihare, the Satta chaitya
ddgoba, and the Issa-ramaya dégoba and vihare ; and formed the Issa
veva tank. Anus, the principal queen, and many inferior wives of
the king, assumed priesthood*,”

The age of the great AsoxA, the third or fourth in descent from
CHaANDRAGUPTA, is one of the well known epochs of the promulgation
of the Buddhist faith. It was also the most flourishing period of the
Ceylonese sovereignty then enriched by a commerce which has in
subsequent ages gradually passed into other channels. The monu-

* Turnour’s Epitome of Ceylonese History, Ceylon Almanac, 1833.

1837.] to the No. 1 Inscriptions of the Lats. 473

ments and rock excavations attributed to the ancient sovereigns of
Ceylon abound with inscriptions in a character not essentially differing
from these four on the continent of India. We have thus a strong
prima facie argument in favor of the hypothesis that Duv<nam-
PIYATISSA, the royal convert, caused, in his zeal, the dogmas of his
newly adopted faith to be promulgated far and wide at his expense.
It is true that, according to the Mahdvanst, the Buddhist doctrines
were not reduced to writing (i.e. in books) in Ceylon until 217
years, 10 months and 10 days after its oral promulgation by Minrnpé,
Asoxa’s brother, in the year above fixed,—or “* while VALAGAMABAHU,
the 21st sovereign of the Vijaya line, was still a disguised fugitive ;”
that is, about the year 90 B. C.; but this fact tells rather in favor
of other modes being previously used to make known, and to record
irrevocably the new rules of conduct; and we might easily cite a
more ancient and venerable example of thus fixing the law on tablets
of stone. But I have not yet shewn that such is the nature of our
inscription :—as yet, we are ignorant what happened in the twelfth
and the twenty-seventh year of king DrvANnampryanisa’s receiving
the holy unction, abhisheka. ‘To ascertain this, we must continue our
analysis one step further. On the south, east, and west sides of the
Deihé column, as well as in the body of the text, the text left unfinished
aboveis thusconcluded: °° D°§¥ J fF ab rb Aiyam dhammalipi likhe-
pitd, which may be exactly translated, ‘ This dharma-lipi, or writing of
the law, is caused to be written.’ All doubt as to the nature of the
document is thus removed, and we have the fullest confirmation of
the theory just broached. The variations of the reading are few—
HL" ayam is more correctly put for zyam in the Girnar version
(lipi being neuter in Pali, though feminine in Sanskrit) :—and in the
following sentence which winds up the Delhi inscription, we have
dhammalibi twice used for dhammalipi, exactly the license allowed in

Sanskrit, watafa and wafafy being synonimous: these seemingly
trivial variations are of great force in establishing the value of the
letters interchanged: :

Iya dhammalibi likhahépitdti eta Devénampiya ahd: ‘ Iyam dham-
ma libi ata atha silathabhdniva siladhakaniva tata kataviya ena esa chila-
thiti siya.’ Which seems to imply, though the precise meaning is not
yet well made out: ‘‘ Having caused to be engraven this dharmalibi,
Devdnamptya thus declared : ‘ This dharmalibi, in like manner as it is
now fixed upon enduring rock, so may all continue for ever in the
’” Silasthdpan, if long, would mean the establish-

performance of it.
Chila thiti siya, is evidently the San-

ment of Buddha’s doctrines.
skrit chiran sthiti siydt.

474 Analysis of the Alphabet derived (Jung,

The contents of the dharmalipi itself I must reserve for further exami-
nation with the aid of those who are more competent to analyze the
peculiarities of its phraseology. From the cursory view I have taken
of it with Rarna Pauxa, I may in some measure meet the curiosity of
the reader's inquiries, by stating that it treats of the fruits of virtue and
vicee—that it points out what animals are to be cherished and what are
not proper for food—what days, of the lunar month, are to be esteem-
ed holy, &c.; with much about the increase of virtue, but no mention
of the name of Buppna, Saaxys, or GAvtama—nor of any member
of the Hindu Pantheon. It is, however, quite impossible to say as yet
what are the contents of this genuine relic of antiquity,—perchance a
much more genuine relic of the Indian reformer than any of the
bones, teeth or hair of this sacred personage that have been preserved
in golden caskets or buried under stone pyramids in various spots!
But its chief recommendation is the philological value it possesses, of
higher authority even than all the books of Nipdl or Ceylon, in deter-—
mining the knotty dispute as to the language in which the reformed
religion of SHAKYyA was preached and spread so effectually among the
people. Itisnow evident that, as with the Kabirpanthis, the Dadupan-
this, the Sikhs, the Rémsanéhis, and all the sects who have appealed to
the common sense of the people against the learning and priestcraft of
the schools, the language of the appeal employed by the disciples of
Su&xya was the vernacular idiom of the day.

A few words, in conclusion regarding the alphabet, of which I
have had a fount prepared while this article was setting up for press.

There is a primitive simplicity in the form of every letter, which
stamps it at once as the original type whereon the more complicated
structure of the Sanskrit has been founded. If carefully analyzed,
each member of the alphabet will be found to contain the element of
the corresponding member, not only of the Deva-nagari, but of the
Canouj, the Pali, the Tibetan, the Hala Canara, and of all the deriva-
tives from the Sanskrit stock.

But this not all: simplification may be carried much farther by due
attention to the structure of the alphabet, as it existed even at this
early stage, and the genius of its construction, ab initio, may in some
measure be recognized and appreciated.

First, the aspirated letters appear to have been formed in most
cases by doubling the simple characters ; thus, 4 ché is the double of
d ch; Oth, is the double of (¢; PD df, is the half of this; and ©
th, is the same character with a dot as a distinguishing mark: (this
may account for the constant interchange of the (, A, Q, and ©, in

1837.] Srom the Buddhist Tope at Sancht near Bhilsa. 475

the inscriptions.) Again; ¢ dh,is only the letter | produced from
below—if doubled it would have been confounded with another letter,
(the 4.) The aspirated p |, is merely the |y p, with a slight mark,
sometimes put on the outside either right or left, but I cannot yet
affirm that this mark may not merely denote a duplication of the letter
rather than an aspiration—if indeed the terms were not originally
equivalent ; for we have just seen the doubling of the letter made to
denote its aspiration.

The kh seems formed from the g rather than the & :—the gf and jh
are missing as in Tibetan, and appear to be supplied by g and chh
respectively. 6 is anomalous, or it has been formed from the ¢ by
adding a downward stroke.

Again; there is a remarkable analogy of form in the semivowels
r,r,l,y,|, J, J, J. which tends to prove their having been framed
on a consistent principle :—the first r hardly ever occurs in the Delhi
inscription, but it is common in that from Girnar. The h |[,, is but
the J reversed: the rz so peculiar to the Sanskrit alphabet is formed
by adding the vowel 7 to the r thus, P.

As far as is yet known, there are only one n*, and one s: the nasals
and sibilants had not therefore been yet separated into classes ; for
the written Péli of 200 years later possesses at least the various n’s,
though it has but one s.

The four vowels, initials, have been discovered }},°+, >, L; 4, i, €, Ue
The second seems to be the skeleton of the third, as if denoting the
smallest possible vocal sound. Of the medial vowels it is needless to
speak, as their agreement in system with the old Nagari was long
since pointed out. The two long vowels { and 4, are produced by
doubling the short symbols. The visarga is of doubtful occurrence, but
the anuswara is constantly employed ; and when before m, as in D'&,
dhamma, it is equivalent to the duplication employed in the more
modern P4li writing. The following, then, is our alphabet, arranged
in the ordinary manner.

Gutturals. +7 A? kkh gghng ®FaAAS
Palatials. dbé&? ch chhj jhny ARARSA
Cerebrals. CO?7rG t th ddhn ZSoseuw
Dentals. AQ pDL ¢t th ddhn axteua
Labials. LbOd S&S p ph bbhm THAWA
Semivowels,gc.l, | VU&Ki dbyyr lush ALAA

Vowels. A. Poe ee CU OTe ey =

* I think the Girnar and Ceylon inscriptions will be found to have the other

nasals made by modification of the primary |. There are other letters in these
texts not found in the /é¢s of this side of India,

476 Analysis of the Ldt alphabet, No. 1. (June,

We might perhaps on contemplation of these forms go yet farther
into speculation on their origin.. Thus the g may be supposed to be
formed of the two strokes of the k, differently disposed : the 7, of the
two half curves of the ch superposed: the two d’s* are the same
letter turned right and left respectively ; and this principle, it may be
remarked, is to be met with in other scions of the Indian alphabet.
Thus in the Tibetan the z 4, a sound unknown to the Sanskrit, is
made by inverting the 7 R; the cerebral 2 ® by inverting the den-
tal 4 :—and the cerebral ¢, th,or €, B, by inversion of the dental ¢, th,
%} a.

The analogy between the ( and j is not so great in this alphabet
as in what we have imagined to be its successor, in which the essen-
tial part of the ¢, (L) is the ( placed downwards, ~. In the same
manner the connection of the labials, p and 8, is more visible in the old
Ceylonese, the Canouji, and even the Tibetan alphabets; the 6,
being merely the p x, closed atthe top: and insquare Pali|| and (J.

Thus when we come to examine the matter critically, we are insen-
sibly led to the reduction of the written characters to a comparatively
small number of elements,as ++, d,(, 7,1. U,4, |,4 andd;
besides the vowels }{, >, |. Or perhaps, in lieu of this arrangement,
it may be preferable to adopt one element as representative of each of
the seven classes of letters. We shall thus come to the very position
long ago advanced by Jamputus the traveller.

JAMBULUS was antecedent, says Dr. Vincent, to Diopérus; and
Driopérvs was contemporary with Auecustus. He made, or pretended
to have made, a voyage to Ceylon, and to have lived there seven years.
Nine facts mentioned by him as characteristic of the people of that
country, though doubted much in former days, have been confirmed
by later experience : a tenth fact the learned author of the Periplus
was obliged to leave for future inquiry,—namely, ‘‘ whether the parti-
culars of the alphabet of Ceylon may not have some allusion to truth :
for he says, ‘the characters are originally only seven, but by four
varying forms or combinations they become twenty-eightt.’ ”

It would be difficult to describe the conditions of the Indian alpha-
betical system more accurately than JamButus has done in this short
summary, which proves to be not only true in the general sense, of
the classification of the letters, but exact as to the origin and forma-

* It is worth observation that the dental d of the inscriptions corresponds in
form to the modern cerebral, and vice vers4.
t+ Vincent’s Periplus of the Erythrean Sea.

1837.) Account of a Buddhist image in-Gorakhpur. 477

tion of the symbols. As regards the discussion of the edict of Dav4-
NAMPIYATISSA, the testimony of JamButus is invaluable, because it
proves that written characters,—our written characters, were then in
use, (notwithstanding the Buddhist books were not made up till two
centuries later :)' and it establishes the credit of a much vituperated
individual, who has- been so lightly spoken of, that Witrorp endea-

vours tc identify him with Sindbad’ the sailor and other equally
marvellous travellers !

IlI.—Notice of. a Colossal Alto-Relievo, known by the name of Mata
Koonr, situated near Kussta Tannah, in Pergunnah Sidowa, Eastern
Division of Gorakhpur District. By D. Liston, Esq.

Should a traveller happen to encamp at: Kusséa, a village situated
about five kos from the Chapra boundary in the Gorakhpur district
and on the road joining the two stations, it may so happen that his
eye may alight on a pyramidal-looking mound of bricks about half'a
mile S. W. of the serai, over which spreads a magnificent banyan tree.
Should he be of an inquisitive turn, his natural inquiries will be, what
is it, and who has the fame of being its builder ?’ He will be informed
that it once belonged to Mata Koofr* ; a somewhat less ruined brick
pyramid with other brick mounds, about three-quarters of a mile to
the west of the object that first caught his observation, will probably
be pointed out as Mata Koonr’s fort ; and if it should be observed that
our traveller’s curiosity is thus excited, he will be told that Mata Koonr
himself lies petrified at but a short distance from his former place of
abode. A walk of about a couple of furlongs from the ruins, called the
fort, will bring our traveller to the side of a colossal alto-relievo of
very respectable execution, surrounded by much carved work, many
of the figures of which are well designed and cut, though others of
them are of an exaggerated and outré character ; but the features of
almost all the images, as well as those of the principal idol, he will find
have been destroyed with an unsparing hand, and with a care worthy
of a better object.

Not only have the countenances of the figures been defaced, but an
inscription, of which I send you the remaining lines as correctly as I
can copy them, seems at the same time to have been erased, or ground
out, the bigotry which prompted the one deed having doubtless also

instigated to the commission of the other more irreparable and lamen
able outrage. ;

* Mrita Kumara, the dead kum4ra (god of war).—Eb.
3 Q.

478 Account of Buddhist remains (Jung,

The inscription, of which No. 1 forms the remaining portion of the
two first and only lines left, seems to have occupied the whole of
what I may denominate the shield, if we consider the surrounding
carving as emblazonry, which it much resembles. Some additional
writing has also existed on each side of this scroll or shield on a sort
of cornice, but that on the left hand of the figure has been so com-
pletely obliterated that we can only now venture to assert that there
has been writing. Of the remains on the other side the letters given in
No. 2 may be considered as a careful attempt at a copy.

Mata Koonr is an object of worship in this vicinity, and that his
fame extends into neighbouring districts I had a proof in a pilgrim
from Bettiah pouring a vial of gangotrt water on his sacred head whilst
I was engaged with the sketch, of which I enclose acopy. The head,
too, bears marks of being periodically anointed by a serving brahmin
with ghee.

The enclosed sketch is to be considered as a plan of the design, and
was taken from actual measurement. It struck me as rather remark-
able in taking these measurements, that the results were generally in
complete inches and almost never in fractions of that unit.

The countenance is that of a young man: the chin well turned, the
forehead out of proportion, large. The appearance of the head seems
to have been given by the hair having been twisted into pyramidal
spirals.

Mata Koonr is supposed to be a divinity of considerable power,
Some years ago a lohar cut a piece from his left arm for the purpose
of making a whet-stone ; which sacrilege occasioned the death of him-
self and entire family—it is said by disease.

Tradition relates that Mata Koonr on the arrival of a Musulman
army to attack his fort, feeling himself unable to cope with the force
arrayed against him, caused his family and dependants to descend
into a well, and he himself having become a stone, lay down on the
mouth of it in order to conceal it from his enemy, and to ensure that
no disgrace should befal the objects of his affection. A few years
ago a gentleman, (name not now remembered,) caused the stone to be
removed from its site in order to ascertain whether it covered a well
or no, but none was found : the stone or pieces (for the stone has split
from end to end nearly in the middle) were not put back in their ori-
ginal position ;—a dry season followed, and the cultivators of the neigh-
bouring villages deeming that this was occasioned by the wrath of
Mata Koonr, came in a body and laid him again in the position which
he had been known to occupy for many preceding generations,

The stone is apparently a black clay-slate.

1837.) in the district of Gorakhpur. 479

I may mention that the appearance of the petals of the flower on
the sole of the fragment of the left foot (for one foot and one hand
are mutilated) would almost induce a belief that the statue was not
quite finished when subjected to the ruthless hand of the destroyer.
The other parts of the sculpture give an idea of its having been coms
pleted and finished with much care. The two figures of the eight-
armed goddess in particular seem to me very well designed and ex-
ecuted.

The group outside what may be termed the frame of the principal
figure consists of two stout male personages having each at his left
hand a figure of the same sex, but of not more than half the height.
The form next Mata Koonr seems of more than Herculean proportions,
and has apparently a flame or a glory about his head. His left hand
rests on the head of a goat, I think, without horns and with pendent
ears. The less robust figure has a disc with eight petals in each of
his hands, which are held up so that the discs appear over his shoul-
ders. He seems dressed in short drawers and short boots, whilst the
apparel of his stouter companion more resembles that usually worn in
the country.

The three aérial figures waving necklaces (?) over the eight-armed
goddess, occupy rather more space on the stone than they appear to
do in the sketch.

The waved line in the cornice over the head of Mata Koonr is in
the original an ornamental carving.

[Norz.—We have delayed the publication of this notice, with the
intention of lithographing the sketch; but although sufficient to
shew that the image is one of Buppua, surrounded with the smaller
compartments descriptive of various acts of his life, surmounted also
above by angels and gods, and below supported by the sinha and
elephant, it is not distinct enough for the pencil. The inscriptions
also are far too much abraded to be legible—but they probably con-
tain nothing more than the ordinary couplet. The Buddhist monument
to which the image belonged was probably connected with the /d¢ in
the same district described by Mr. Hopason in the Journal of the
Asiatic Society, vol. III. page 482. The name of that lat situated be-
tween the town of Bettiah and the Gandak is Mathia, evidently the
patronymic of Mata or Matha; Koonr, or Kunwar, is a corruption of
Kuméra, the youthful, or the god of war :——or it may be derived from
his adventure in the well, kutwa. Mata Kumdra might also be inter-
preted, ‘the defunct Kumara,” but in any case the vulgar appellation
has nothing to do with the original intention of the image.—Eb.]

3Q2

480 Extract and Translation of a Chapter [Junz,

{V.—Translation of one of the Granthas, or sacred books, of the Dadu-
pantht Sect. By Lieut. G. R. Stppons, Ist Light ‘Cav., second in
command 3rd Local Horse, Neemuch.

We cannot preface Lieut. Sippon’s specimen of ‘the contents of
the Dadupanthi Manual better than by extracting Professor W1Lson’s
account of this curious sect of anti-idolatrists, from the sixteenth
volume of the Asiatic Researches. Dr. Wiuson had intended to have
given a translation of a few passages, but his manuscript was unfor-
tunately mislaid. His notice of the sect was chiefly obtained from Lieut.-
Col. Smrru, and partly from verbal information at Benares where the
elder branch of the same dissenters, the Kabirpanthis, have a prin-
cipal establishment. Lieut. Sippons has enjoyed the advantage o
collecting his materials at the head-quarters of the sect.

“‘ The Dadupanthi is one of the indirect ramifications of the Rdmd-
nandi stock, and is always included amongst the Vishnava schisms: its
founder is said to have been a pupil of one of the Kabirpanthi teach-
ers, and to be the fifth in descent from RAMANAND; viz. 1, Kadir;
2, Kamdl ; 3, Jamal; 4, Bimal ; 5, Buddhan ; 6, Dadu. The worship
is addressed to R&ma, but it is restricted to the japa, or repetition of
his name, and the Rama intended is the deity as negatively describ-
ed in the Veddnta theology : temples and images are prohibited.

«‘ Dapvu was a cotton-cleaner by profession: he was born at dhme-
dabad, but in his twelfth year removed to Sambher in Ajmer: he
thence travelled to Kalydnpur, and next removed to Naraina, in his
thirty-seventh year, a place four kos from Sambher, and twenty from
Jaypur. When here he was admonished, by a voice from heaven, to
addict himself to a religious life, and he accordingly retired to Bahe-
ryana mountain, five kos from Naraina; where after some time he
disappeared, and no traces of him could be found. His followers
believed he was absorbed into the-deity. If the list of his religious
descent be accurate, he flourished about the year 1600, at the end of
Axssr’s reign, or in the beginning of that of Jenanoir. The fol-
lowers of Dapu wear no peculiar frontal mark nor md/é, but carry
a rosary, and are further distinguished by a peculiar sort of cap,—a
round white cap according to some, but according to others one with
four corners, and a flap hanging down behind; which it is essential
that each man should manufacture for himself.

“The Dadupunthis are of three classes: the Viraktas, who are
religious characters, who go bare-headed, and have but one garment
and one water-pot. The Ndgas who carry arms, which they are willing
to exercise for hire, and amongst the Hindu princes they have been

1837.] from the Granthas of the Dadupanthi Sect. 481

considered as good soldiers. The third class is that of the Bister-
dharis, who follow the occupations of ordinary life. A farther sub-
division exists in this sect, and the chief branches again form fifty-
two divisions, or thambas, the peculiarities of which have not been
ascertained. The Dadupanthis burn their dead at dawn, but their
religious members not unfrequently enjoin that their bodies after
death shall be thrown into some field or some wilderness, to be de-
voured by the beasts and birds of prey; as they say, that in a funeral
pile insect life is apt to be destroyed.

“The Dadupanthis are said to be very numerous in Marwar and
Ajmer: of the Naga class alone the raja of Jaypur is reported to
entertain as soldiers more than 10,000. The chief place of worship
is at Naraina, where the bed of Danu, and the collection of the texts
of the sect are preserved and worshipped. A small building on the
hill marks the place of his disappearance. A mela or fair is held
annually from the day of new moon to that of full moon in Phalgun,
(February-March,) at Naraina. The tenets of the sect are contained
in several Bhdshé works, in which it is said a vast number of passages
from the Kabir writings are inserted, and the general character of
which is certainly of a similar nature. The Dadupanthis maintain a
friendly intercourse with the followers of Kasi’x and are frequent
visitors at the Chaura, (at Benares.)”

frqrant BF |
SIZ ULH VLM AFRCVyTla| ATBAL THTAL TMV Fa! V1
ais Rarges TE AHRHT GIT) ATA HLA ae AS TSVATT 2)
SASHA AAG SCM AL AT FBC! Aceatiaweng garai wt
ars 12
Gre earer vical AesaTTUSIe | ecZsMlaaTacua THealeaTe |
argedaranareay weanarete | fecfraafasians Gx Tae
TEI4!
HCUSICACAGAT SAH RA GPa | PARSMATAS SATSATIANA | ¢ |
SIE waar aren aaa | Siferaraera | Saafacsoawrcay AC saa
avg 19)
SUA M AMAA Wag Va IK! arareafrecar facargy
AES)

482 Extract and Translation of a Chapter [Juns,

Sesfensawagrast safesatWas | vigalqrres TaTssatere &
FRUTNIGEA Ffaacedisiy | sacle uaretaa afacacciy | yo
gftaquufes TSCA | TISTAAS ATT SaMISHTMT | Ve |
aigfamiciaat dauwastia | ereciasantes Famiafasia | QR!
agfaanfagigag adh Parsaarsre | SUMATECHIAATSSISNE 182
aipiafaussreansimal vacsagrane| sacqafaadcufraraaaarar
WAT! Ve!
Gaqaya acy faazaregeMe | Has eaeasiafaraATANe | vw.
area aU rate gaa Tuas | afreateat iC UAT AATAT |
AAMATMIACIs Tass | Satheryacast eteaifeeSrsy (Vo
ZIZa aweafahaaar fafrazAaisia | ataradcfear qraaaae |
fececmaparfad ATUTTAT | ISHAITS ai TTRIGTATT | VE |
aqomaftaafed rst Seeraiers | pitaguafsse|r eae Bre |
alguizuataat Sansques | waraealastaat Annas A STI RVI
agfecnazrcreafaat fare day) Gre saa Vc MsT Sl aA STT CST |
RR |
uienfuafeadee asquadia| saaarafetaica Race
ala | R2)
eIeeaaetigcaal sralacaary! HIS FSCTMAG ATATS Ia VT |
Ie Aisiqwsaasesad egies Bes | ara aiearsrega sraaiz
ATS | RY
ALSAICAA SUATAUT | CARAAATCAT ( AIVATVTSUS | RE
UCLAACAATATT CHHTHTTT | SISAHATINVA BART FISTS | Ro!
QISHATATS RANG | SSAA | ee |
ZIGMISISSAT AAS la | Tarelefafasacraaras fraTT 1 REI
SITHASATAA CAST IVS | GaCawaaas wfararwagwrs 1301
SAEAFRIT TATA VIMAE! Weaaars ffaae qiafasiars 12a
STE RSqETRaTaraet fafeeyewara! cereefas Rafa ary
wa fT areal 1 R21
are(arixinadt fateemaet 1 gereefasfahae giraeary
WMT | R2 |

1837.] JSrom the Granthas of the Dadupanthi Sect. 483

apfeneqiarsate stafrcfierta! wleatifeqarces atAreT
Tayalag | 32 |
SIVA G ea HCH eaITa AialtaTSAy Vaasa |
BUA A wATs Me VE Vax! TWeaAecarsys sHeciacsis |! ve |
euegqaaus waaay | aefararsarac acafeasne |
qui yaasat Usiaaacre | esufaatcafSsasrensayre | ea
Wsarsawsraa wawwwices | raeataine sed Hlcaica ee
Fagfausiefcaiaes arqrndiat ca tinfraifaeniaar creates |
arqrafavieiaa faatisisicta | faanfefaticuqree Fema sare
regi
arefentadsiact sreaieterc! esas seaics TTB CATTC |
BR |
argeuiarcecen fafasiggreyl GIs URea fray |
SISSUA SSC AAA THA ANS | HHS GA GO STTSAGT Le |
SISSUG GSN ARAMA! Gastafenrs Beapsivtstal vy
SESUIMGSCSN BICASTS GS | SAAB STS BICASTGSNT | ve |
sgefrargers at areatece | wfeavufeafes efeaaarel vo |
gortictear quiefceitus | gra tiatliergy wraasng | es
YMA CHUM SHAT! aTafealeea sins eagicra ee |
SISAUNA HRA GIUIATVASNy | BWesadana ceacia
THE | Ye |
SIACA SAAT HCATSICHTS | ACATVaTH LAT Blafaacaryral wrt
HTS AAAS SATAN | PSDs HMSTAiA | Uz I
SFA CiaS Ufa HH SAT | TSVTTATSS ATT TTT AT! V2 |
Uayamenci atafaararaife | ergurtawes Ter waaife | ws |
RHA etal BVH SAST! TATA Sasa AgssH ATA | UH |
areareaatars afeaacrsie | aieafecaraise UfeafeertiT |
qrgeacsttaat fafrae sfawre | Sarequeaar afa eras are | Us |
uivaaetine wiswafatare | FeHeTgae afTergare | Vs
frarsearaesTT |

484 Extract and Translation of a Chapter (Jung,

Translation of the chapter on Faith.

1. Whatever Ra’ willeth, that, without the least difficulty, shall be ;
why, therefore, do ye kill yourselves with grief, when grief can avail
you nothing ?

2. Whatsoever hath been made, Gop made. Whatsoever is to be made,
God will make. Whatsoever is, Gop m:keth,—then why do any of ye
afflict yourselves?

3. Danv sayeth, Thou, oh Gop! art the author of all things which
have been made, and from thee will originate all things which are to be
made. Thou art the maker, and the cause of all things made. There is
none other but thee.

4. He is my Gop, who maketh all things perfect. Meditate upon him
in whose hands are life and death.

5. He is my Gop, who created heaven, earth, hell, and the interme-
diate space ; who is the beginning and end of all creation; and who pro-
videth for all.

6. I believe that Gop made man, and that he maketh every thing..
He is my friend. ,

7. Let faith in Gop characterize all your thoughts, words, and actions.
He who serveth Gon, places confidence in nothing else.

8. Ifthe remembrance of Gop be in your hearts, ye will be able to.
accomplish things which are impracticable. But those who seek the paths
of Gop are few!

9. He who understandeth how to render his calling sinless, shall be
happy in that calling, provided he be with Gop.

10. If he that perfecteth mankind, occupy a place in your hearts, .
you will experience his happiness inwardly. Ra’m is in every thing ; Ra'm>
is eternal.

11. Oh foolish one! Gop is not far from you. He is near you. You:
are ignorant, but he knoweth every thing, and is careful in bestowing.

12. Consideration and power belong to Gop, who is omniscient. Strive
to preserve Gop, and give heed to nothing else. .

13. Care can avail nothing ; it devoureth life: for those things have
existed which were ordained, those things shall happen which Gop-
Shall direct.

14. He who causeth the production of all living things, giveth to their
mouths milk, whilst yet in the stomach. They are placed amidst the fires
of the belly: nevertheless they remain unscorched.

15. Oh forget not, my brother, that Gop’s power is always with you. .
There is a formidable pass within you, and crowds of evil passions flock to -
it: therefore comprehend Gon.

16.. Commend the qualities which Gop possesseth. He gave you eyes,

speech, head, feet, mouth, ears, and hands, He is the lord of life and of!
the world.

1837.] Srom the Granthas of the Dadupanthi Sect. 485

17. Ye forget Gop, who was indefatigable in forming every thing, and
who keepeth every thing in order; ye destroy his doctrines. Remember
Gop, for he endued your body with life: remember that beloved one, who
placed you in the womb, reared and nourished you.

18. Preserve Gop in your hearts, and put faith into your minds, so
that by Gop’s power your expectations may be realized.

19. He taketh food and employment, and distributeth them. Gop is
near ; he is always with me.

20. In order that he may diffuse happiness, Gop becometh subservient
to all ; and although the knowledge of this is in the hearts of the foolish,
yet will they not praise his name,

21. Although the people every where stretch out their hands to Gop;
although his power is so extensive, yet is he sometimes subservient to all.

22. Oh Gop, thou art as it were exceeding riches ; thy regulations are
without compare, thou art the chief of every world, yet remainest invisible.

23. Dapv sayeth, I will become the sacrifice of the Godhead ; of
him who supporteth every thing ; of him who is able, in one moment, to
rear every description of animal, from a worm even to an elephant.

24. Take such food and raiment as it may please Gop to provide you
with. You require naught besides.

25. ‘Those men who are contented, eat of the morsel which is from
Gop. Oh disciple! why do you wish for other food, which resembles
carrion ?

26. He that partaketh of but one grain of the love of God, shall be
Yeleased from the sinfulness of all his doubts and actions. Who need cook,
or who need grind? Wherever ye cast your eyes, ye may see provisions.

27. Meditate on the nature of your bodies, which resemble earthen
vessels ; and put every thing away from them, which is not allied to God.

28. Dapu sayeth, I take for my spiritual food, the water and the
leaf of Ra’m. For the world I care not, but Gon’s love is unfathomable.

29. Whatever is the will of Gop, will assuredly happen ; therefore do
not destroy yourselves by anxiety, but listen.

30. What hope can those have elsewhere, even if they wandered over
the whole earth, who abandon Gop? oh foolish one! righteous men who
have meditated on this subject, advise you to abandon all things but Gop,
since all other things are affliction.

31. It willbe impossible for you to profit any thing, if you are not with
Gop, even if you were to wander from country to country ; therefore, oh
ignorant, abandon all other things, for they are affliction, and listen to the
voice of the holy.

32. Accept with patience the offering of truth, believing it to be true ;
fix your heart on Gop, and be humble as though you were dead.

-33. He who meditateth on the wisdom which is concealed, eateth his
morsel and is without desires. The holy praise his name, who hath
no illusion.

3R

486 Extract from the Granthas of the Dadupanthis. (June,

34. Have no desires, but accept what circumstances may bring before
you ; because whatever Gop pleaseth to direct, can never be wrong.

35. Have no desires, but eat in faith and with meditation whatever
chances to fall in your way. Go not about, tearing from the tree, which
is invisible.

36. Have no desires, but take the food which chances to fall in your
way, believing it to be correct, because it cometh from Gop; as muchas
if it were a mouthful of atmosphere.

37. All things are exceeding sweet to those who love Gop; they would
never style them bitter, even if filled with poison ; on the contrary, they
would accept them, as if they were ambrosia.

38. Adversity is good, if on account of Gon ; but it is useless to pain
the body. Without Gon, the comforts of wealth are unprofitable.

39. He that believeth not in the one Gop, hath an unsettled mind; he
will be in sorrow, though in the possession of riches: but Gop is without
price. ‘

40. The mind which hath not faith, is fickle and unsettled, because,
not being fixed by any certainty, it changeth from one thing to another.

41. Whatever is to be, will be: therefore long not for grief nor for
joy, because by seeking the one, you may find the other. Forget not to
praise Gon.

42. Whatever is to be, will be: therefore neither wish for heaven nor
be apprehensive on account of hell. Whatever was ordained, is.

43. Whatever is to be, will be ; and that which Gop hath ordained can
neither be augmented nor decreased. Let your minds understand this.

44. Whatever is to be, will be; and nothing else can happen. Accept
that which is proper for you to receive, but nothing else.

45. Whatever Gop ordereth, shall happen, so why do ye vex yours
selves? Consider Gop as supreme over all ; he is the sight for you to behold.

46. Dapvu sayeth, Do unto me oh Gop! as thou thinkest best—I am
obedient to thee. My disciples! behold no other Gop ; go no where
but to him. 5

47. Iam satisfied of this, that your happiness will be in proportion te
your devotion. The heart of Dapu worshippeth Gop night and day.

48. Condemn nothing which the creator hath made. Those are his
holy servants who are satisfied with them.

49. We are not creators—the Creator is a distinct being ; he can make
whatever he desireth, but we can make nothing.

50. Kuprrra left Benarves and went to Mughor in search of Gon.
Ra’m met him without concealment, and his object was accomplished.

51. Dapvu sayeth, My earnings are Gop. He is my food and my sup=
porter ; by his spiritual sustenance, have all my members been nourished.

52. The five elements of my existence are contented with one food?
my mind is intoxicated ; hunger leaveth him who worshippeth no other

but Gon.

1837.) Sites of Fossil deposits in the Nerbudda Valley. 487

53. Gop is my clothing and my dwelling. He is my ruler, my body,
and my soul.

54. Gop ever fostereth his creatures ; even as a mother serveth her
offspring, and keepeth it from harm.

55. Oh Gop, thou who art the truth, grant me contentment, love,
devotion, and faith. Thy servant Dapv prayeth for true patience, and
that he may be devoted to thee.

V.—Notice of new Sites of Fossil deposits in the Nerbudda Valley. By
Dr. G. G. Spruspury. Pl. XXX.
[In a letter to the Sec., see Proceedings As. Soc. for May, p. 321.]

The last presentation I made to the museum was part of the os
innominatum of an elephant, which, judging by the size of the sockets,
was supposed to be of larger dimensions than the animal whose bones
were delineated in your August No. for 1834. The specimen was
picked up on the hill close to Jabalpur, on the site first brought to
notice by Captain Sterman, and whose discovery has been the parent
of the whole of my researches. This specimen was forwarded as being
the first that appeared to me of definite form sufficient to identify
the animal to which it belonged. Since this I have been over the
hill several times, but with the exception of one vertebra of the same
or similar sized animal, I have not been able to add more specimens
of sufficient size or determinate form to my collection ; though I doubt
not the hill is most rich in fossil remains from the quantity of frag-
ments of trees and bones strewed about. From a note of mine in
December last you were made aware that I was following up my in-
vestigations at Sagauni on the Omar Naddhi. These have now led to the
discovery of three new sites for the knowledge of which we are solely
indebted to Major Ousruzy, the principal Assistant of the district,
whose zeal in the prosecution of these most interesting discoveries,
and kindness in aiding and facilitating their conveyance to me will, I
have no doubt, be fully appreciated by the Society when the specimens
are presented, and which I trust will be before the termination of
March. I shall now proceed to give some description of the present
dispatch, consigned to my friend Dr. Row’s care, who will I know have
much pleasure in forwarding them to you.

Seven of the specimens are from my old site of Sagauni, and as I
before forwarded two femurs, the present must evidently have be-
longed to another animal of the same species. They consist of asacrum,
part of the os innominatum containing the socket, part of the os pubis,

3.R2

488 Sites of Fossil deposits in the Nerbudda Valley. — [Junx,

the symphisis being very distinct*, a femur (figs. 1, 2, see note) in two
pieces and a tibia (figs. 3,4) in as many. These constitute the
packages from Sagauni, and you will doubtless immediately recognize
the same formation and matrix as those first sent. Circumstances
not allowing of my visiting the place in person, I requested Major
OussLry, who was at that time at Narsinghpur, to visit the place and
have a shaft cut from top to bottom. While so employed, being accom-
panied by numerous patels of the neighbourhood, one of them in-
formed him that about two kos off, a giant’s head was projecting from
the bank near his village; and on visiting the place the splendid
upper jaw, that is now presented}, was excavated and sent in. This
also led to the discovery of the fossil Buffalo-head, (for I presume from
the size and setting on of the horns, that there will be no doubt as to
what animal it belongs,) together with four other fossil remains of
animals which I shall leave to the cognoscent to class. I have still
two specimens to forward, one a shoulder from Sagauni, the other
a nearly complete elephant’s head with exception of the lower jaw.
This last was the result of native intelligence, Major Ousm.ey being
informed that close to Rewanagar was a giant’s head, and that the
place or ravine in which it was deposited obtained the name of the
Dona’s khoh from this circumstance. This, however, with the shoulder
must await another opportunity, as they do not weigh less than five
maunds, and the fragments now brought to your notice are not less than
ten. Thus from Captain Stumman’s first discovery of a fossil deposit
near Jabalpur valley, and a slight notice of that fact in your Journal,
eleven sites (including Jabalpur and Hoshingabad) in the valley of
the Nerbudda have been brought to the notice of those interested in
geological pursuits, and with the valuable aid now afforded by my
new coadjutor Major Ousrxey, I trust to add to the number.

In conclusion I beg to send a sketch, shewing the locale of the new
sites.

Norre.—The dimensions of the huge fossil humerus and cubitus,
represented in the plate correspond so nearly with those of the femur
formerly extracted by Dr. Spiuspury from the same spot Sagauni,
that. we may safely allot them to the same animal, an elephant of
certainly more than fifteen feet high: and indeed our museum will
soon be able to put the animal together from the ponderous masses

* These fragments put together are represented in Plate XXX. figs. 5, 6.—Ep.
t+ A fine fossil, ferruginized—of a smaller size than the Sagauni elephant.
— Ep,

Journ.As. Soc. Vol VL. Pe XXX
Nerbudda fossil Llephant

a daa *3". 7 sp ——} = = ~ | a

ae = poomaees —-
a a ——7
—_ Sites A

—
A

i gs 4 ff

a

Shinsep aes. cb Lilh,

ok Cat

sie ‘ ee 7. u .
Ap Ho Get e

1837.] New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes. 489

Dr. S. has, at great trouble and expense, conveyed across country
from the Nerbudda to the Ganges for us. In the sketch of localities
joined to his note, it becomes evident that the whole alluvium
contains fossil remains ; and we may confidently leave its exploration
to the Doctor and his coadjutor Major OusrLry. We might expatiate
upon the gold medals awarded by the London Geological Society to
Messrs. Cauturny and Fatconer* as a stimulus to our discoverers, but
although it must be an encouragement to all to find their labors thus
appreciated at home, we should blush to put such rewards in the scale
against, or with, the disinterested love of science which has done so
much alone. We would suggest to Dr.S. not to confine himself to gigan-
tic specimens, but particularly to select from the mass of fragments,
teeth of all sorts: hitherto we have only had the horse, the elephant,
and the buffalo from Jabalpur, but doubtless there are as many other
animals associated with these as at Perim and elsewhere. We have
not time at present to lithograph the buffalo (an incontestable one it is)
but we reserve it with the less regret because we are expecting a
similar specimen from Mr. Dawre,—when all the heads can be arranged
together for comparison.—Eb.

VI.—New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes.
By B. H. Honeson, Esq.

In No. 32 of the Gleanings in Science, (the precursor of your Jour-
nal) for August, 1831, I gave a full and careful account of the
Woodcock and of the several Snipes of Nepal. But as no technical
names and characters were then affixed to these birdst, I may as well
attempt to supply the deficiency for the benefit of local inguirers,
who, I suspect, are hardly sufficiently alive to that legerdemain
of the closet-naturalist, whereby they are cheated of the whole
-merit of their labours by him who does no more than annex a few
words of doggrel Latin to the numerous facts painfully elaborated by
costly and continuous attention. How long assiduous local research
is to be deliberately deprived of those aids of library and museum
which it ought to be the chief duty of learned Societies at home to
furnish, I know not. But the candid will, in the meanwhile, make all

* We hope these medals will not be so tardy of arrival as those voted to
Captains Burnes and Conouty by the Paris Geographical Society which have
not yet made their appearance.—Ep.

t Those to whom it went, best know what is become of the paper I sent
home, with these names and characters affixed.

490 New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes. _ (Junz,

allowances for the necessary errors cleaving to attempts at technical
Zoology, in the want of such aids. Whilst the face of our land is
darkened with skin-hunters, deputed by learned Societies to incum-
ber science with ill-ascertained species, no English zoological associ-
ation has a single travelling naturalist* in India; nor has one such
body yet sought to invigorate local research, numerous as now are the
gentlemen in India with opportunities and inclination for observation
such as need but the appropriate aid of those bodies to render the
investigations of these gentlemen truly efficient towards all the
higher ends which the Societies in question are constituted to forward !

GRALLATORES.

ScoLopaciDz.

Genus Scotopax, Auctorum.

Species, new? Indicus, nobis.

Structure typical : aspect of the European type: size less, 14 inches
long by 24 between the wings, and 12 oz in weight: bill 3 inches: tail
34: wings about 17 inch less than the tail: Ist quill longest: tertials
about 1 inch less. Tarsus 12; central toe 14, hind 4}. Tail 12, soft,
uniform.

Remark. Found everywhere, in the higher mountains of India.
Colored like the European type, but asserted by competent judges
to be less in size. The size and proportions given will determine
this point. If both differ, the species must be distinct, and will form
an interesting instance of geographical equivalency without specific
identity—of which probably there are very many yet to be noted,
especially among the Rapfores, the waders, and the swimmers—
migrating birds which have, it is true, a wide range, but very appa-
rently (according to my experience), a limited one.,

Genus Gabuinaco, Auctorum.

Species, new: Nemoricola, nobis.

Large dark wood-haunting snipe, with full soft bowed wings : short-
ish tail of 16 to 18 feathers, whereof the 8 or 10 laterals are some-
what narrowed and hardened: large blue legs and feet, and belly

* The French, who are far quicker-witted than we Beotian islanders, have
had two such agents in India ever since I came to it. But the travelling natura-
list is in no condition to compete with the fixed local student, if the latter
receive the obvious helps from home. For many years past we have had great
and wealthy Zoological Societies in London, which, howéver, have not yet found
out that the phenomena of animate nature must be observed where they exist !

+ My method of measuring the tarsus and digits has been explained in the
Indian Journal of Science, No. VIII. for November 1836.

1837.) , New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes. 491

entirely barred: 124 inches long by 18 between the wings: bill 23,
tail 23: tarsus 12: central toe 13%: hind ;3: weight 7 oz.

Remarks. This interesting species forms by its size, its manners,
and some points of its structure, a link between the genera Scolopuxr
and Gallinago, but deviates from both towards Rhynchea, by the
feebleness of its soft, bowed and subgradated wings, which have the
2nd quill longest. I have set it down in my note book, as the type
of a new genus or subgenus, under the style of Nemoricola Nipa-
Zensis, but I forbear, for the present, from so naming it. Its general
structure is that of a snipe, but the bill is a woodcock’s, and the legs
and feet are larger than in Gallinago. It is shy, non-gregarious,
avoids the open cultivated country, and is only found in the haunts of
the woodcock, with this difference in its manners, as compared with
those of Scolopaz, that it is averse from the infertor of woods. The
wings are usually from 3 to 1 inch less than the tail, and the prime
and tertial quills are equal. ‘The tarsi differ from those of the com-
mon snipe in that the scales, posteally, are broken on the mesial line,
whereas they are entire in that bird.

2nd Species, new: Solitaria, nobis.

Large, pale, luteous-legged snipe, with small legs and feet, and
tail consisting of 20 plumes, whereof the 10 laterals are hardened
and narrow: 123 inches long by 20 in expanse: bill 22: tail 34:
tarsus 1,2: central toe 1,4: hind ~;: weight 64 oz.

Remarks. The general structure of this bird is perfectly typical,
(Gallinago), but it has shorter legs and feet than the ordinary snipe,
from which it further differs by the division of the tarsal scales, on
the posteal aspect. This is a point:of affinity with the last, with which
our present species agrees very closely iv. manners ; the two conduct-
ing one, without a sensible interval, from Scolopar to Gallinago. The
trivial name refers to the habits of the species: but the term, in
English, is usually applied by our sportsmen to the preceding bird
which is found in the Doons and Kaders near the hills, whereas the
present species never quits the hills. In our present subject the wing
has all the strength and acumination so characteristic of most of its
confamiliars. The tail also is firm and of good length. The tail
usually exceeds the wings by about half an inch, the tertials being
scarcely so long as the primes.

3rd Species, Biclavus, nobis.

Common Indian field snipe, with the lining of the wings perfectly
barred, and tail of 24 to 28 feathers, of which the 16 to 20 laterals

492 New species of Scolopacide, Indian Snipes. (Jung,

are narrowed almost to threads, and very rigid. 11 inches long by
17 wide, and 5 oz. in weight; bill 24: tail 24: tarsus 14: central toe
14, hind 75.

4th Species, Uniclavus, nobis.

Common Indian field snipe, with the lining of the wings faintly
barred, the bill long, and tail of 14 to 16 uniform plumes. 114
inches long by 17 wide*, and 5 ounces in weight: bill 23: tail 23:
tarsus 14: central toe 14, hind ;5.

Remarks. The two last species are the ordinary snipes of the
plains and hills: their general structure and aspect are quite typical,
but their size is less than that of their European analogue. The dif-
ferences noted in the two species are permanent, as I have proved by
the examination of numberless specimens of both sexes, and in all
stages of moult. Both the bill and the tail of Uniclavus are conspi-
cuously longer than those of Biclavus. In characterising these four
species of Gallinago, I have chosen purposely to rely on size, propor-
tions, and the structure of the tail—points which I have no doubt
will serve to fix my species without reference to colors, in/relation to
which it may be observed that the uniformity of aspect (except in our
Nemoricola, which has the woodcock bars below) is calculated only
to confuse those who are referred to it for specifical differences,
The expressions dark and pale, in the specific characters of Nemori-
cola and Solitaria, have careful reference to the average tone and
intensity of color in the type of Gallinago.

In Biclavus, the wings are seldom so much as an inch short of the
tail: whereas in Uniclavus, they are generally 14 at least. This is
caused by the superior length of the tail in the latter: for the wings
of both are of equal size, and 5 inches long from the bend of the
shoulder to the tip of the longest quill.

* The Rev. R. Everest, in 1825, killed a bird of this species, 123 inches long
and 7 oz in weight !! But monsters are abnormal ; and I take occasion to say that
all my sizes, weights and proportions in this paper are mean maxima, deduced
from numberless trials. I may add, that the sexual defferences are purposely
overlooked, having been found to be inappreciably small. The females, however,
are the larger ; and the males, the deeper toned in color. .

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 493

VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society,
Wednesday Evening, the 5th July, 1837. '

The Hon’ble Sir Enwarp Ryan, President, in the chair.

Mr, J. Murr, C. §., proposed by Captain Caut.ery, seconded by the
Secretary, at the last meeting, was elected a Member.

The Baron Scuinune, of Cronstudt, was, upon the favorable report of
the Committee of Papers, elected an Honorary Member.

Rustamsy Cowass1’, was proposed by Baboo Ra’m Comat Sen, seconded
by Sir E. Ryan.

Baboo Surr Cuurn Guosau, proposed by the Secretary, seconded by
Mr. Harz.

Captain Boere, proposed by Mr. Watters, seconded by Captain Pem-
BERTON.

Read a letter from Dr. J. Swinvy, acknowledging his election as a
Member.

Read the following correspondence regarding the museum, consequent
upon the resolution of the last meeting.

To the Right Honorable Georaer, Lord AUCKLAND, &c. &c. &c.
Governor General of India in Council.
My Lorp,

I have been requested by the Asiatic Society to become the organ of a respectful
representation to your Lordship in Council on a topic of great importance to the
interests of the Society, which was made the subject of a Resolution passed at a
general meeting held on the 7th instant.

I have now accordingly the honor to submit a copy of that Resolution, and with
every deference and respect to solicit for the prayer of it, the most favorable consi-
deration of your Lordship’s Government.

The Asiatic Society has been in existence for more than half a century. Founded by
the illustrious Sir W1LL1AM JONES, with the concurrence and support of the no less
illustrious WARREN HASTINGS, it has uniformly enjoyed the countenance and pro-
tection of the high officers placed at the head of the Indian administration, many of
whom have joined in its objects with more than the formal interest of nominal patrons,
and have contributed individually to its records of literature, or to its collection of
antiquities and of curious natural productions.

It would be quite superfluous to enumerate, in addressing the Society’s official
patron, the many eminent men whose names have adorned and still adorn its list of
members, or to recal the services they have severally rendered to science and to
literature ; but it is by no means to these alone that the Institution owes its efficiency,
its stability, and its reputation. Without the co-operation of the many, the talents and
abstract studies of the few would have been comparatively ineffectual ; and the learned
world in many cases would have been deprived of the chief benefit of their studies and
knowledge but for the combination which is so necessary to effect undertakings of
magnitude and expence, and for the stimulus which emulation, and publicity, and a
common interest never fail to excite.

Since its foundation the Asiatic Society has expended more than three lakhs of
rupees upon the prosecution and publication of its Reseaches in the languages, the
philosophy, the history, the geography, physical, and statistical of India; and there is
no branch of useful knowledge connected with this country that has not received
illustration through the judicious employment of its funds.

On one or two occasions the Society has received handsome donations from indivi-
duals, but it has never yet solicited or received public aid from the Government of the
country. In venturing therefore to propose a measure for which there was no prece-
dent in its history, the Committee of papers, with whom the suggestion originated,
deemed it incumbent on them to shew the Society at large the grounds upon which
they rested their recommendation: and the substance of the arguments they then
used I am now requested by the Society to lay before your Lordship in Council.

It is not from a declining Society that an appeal is made, to save it from impending
ruin or to enable it to support its expences on the same scale of efficiency as hereto-
fore. On the contrary, the Society never had a more flourishing list of contributing
Members, nor was it ever more actively engaged on the multiplied objects of its
attention. Indeed it would be difficult to mention any department in which its
duties have not materially increased within the last few years. .

3s

494 . Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [June,

By the transfer of the Oriental publications from the Education Committee a very
important and responsible task has been thrown upon the Society, which it is most
anxious to perform with diligence and satisfaction to the increasing body of Oriental
scholars in Europe, who have expressed a common feeling and interest in its efficiency
and permanancy. .

By the transfer of the Oriental manuscripts and printed volumes from the College
of Fort William the Society’s library has been doubled, and the charge and respon-
sibility of its management proportionately increased. The Society cannot be insensible
of the obligation of making known its contents, of encouraging and providing accom-
modation for copyists, and of guarding property of increasing value. Thus the exten-
sion of the library has been attended with consequences which are felt in various
matters of detail that cannot well be described.

Literary publications have also sought the Society’s auspices in greater number
of late than heretofore; and the government has paid it the compliment of seeking
its advice and of following its suggestions in respect to many literary undertakings
for which the public patronage had been solicited.

The government of France has condescended to employ the Society as the medium
for procuring additions to the superb Oriental library of the French nation, and many
distinguished Orientalists of the Continent have solicited the same favor.

From all these sources the responsibility, the substantive existence of the Society
has derived strength and lustre ; but every enlargement of its connections and every
new field of its operations cannot but call for some additional expenditure or point
out some desideratum which the Society’s means are unable to provide ; and this must
be always more prominently felt where, from all the officers of the institution afford-
ing their services gratuitously, there is a reluctance in imposing new duties or ex-
pecting an increased devotion of their limited leisure.

But it is particularly in the physical branch of its labours—a vast field compre-
hending, according to the emphatic expression of Sir W1LLI1AM JONES, ‘‘ whatever
is produced by nature within the geographical limits of Asia,’’ that the Asiatic
Society feels itself most backward and deficient of means.

The rapid strides that have been made in physical inquiry throughout the world in
the present age, have been compassed only by national efforts. By these have the
schools of Paris been raised to the perfection of which they now boast, and her mu-
seums stored with most instructive and precious collections.

By the combinations of the wealthy, aided by a popular government is England
now beginning to rival her. A national museum is indeed throughout Europe become
an essential engine of education, instructive alike to the uninformed who admires
the wonders of nature through the eye alone, and to the refined student who seeks
in these repositories what it would be quite out of his power to procure with his own
means.

The Asiatic Society, or it may be allowable to say the metropolis of British India,
has had the germs of a national museum as it were planted in its bosom. As at
Paris a new era was opened in the history of its great museum, the Jardin des
Plantes, through the discoveries of extinct and wondrous animal forms exhumed
from the rocks on which the town was built, and which required all the adjuncts of
comparative anatomy for their investigation even by the master-hand of the great
CuvieER; so in Calcutta through the munificence of a few individuals and the deve-
lopment of fossil deposits in various parts of India hitherto unsuspected, we have
become possessed of the basis of a grand collection, and we have been driven to seek
recent specimens to elucidate them. Our desire has been warmly seconded by all
who have enjoyed the opportunity of contributing ; from China, from New South
Wales, from the Cape, and from every quarter of the Honorable Company’s posses-
sions, specimens of natural history, of mineralogy, and geology, have flowed in
faster than they could be accommodated, and the too little attention they have
received has alone prevented similar presentations from being much more numerous ;
for it is but reasonable to suppose thatof the stores continually dispatched to England
or the Continent, the Society would have received a larger share, had it done proper
honor to what it has received.

In May 1835, the Society resolved to try the experiment of appointing salaried
ofiicers to the charge of its museum. For two years economy in other departments
has enabled it to maintain this system, and the good eifects of the measure are visi-
ble to all who visit the rooms. Yet not being able to purchase more than a small
portion of the time of a competent naturalist, the bencfit has been comparatively
limited, and now at the very commencement of the experiment the state of the
Society’s funds will compel it to withhold further support from its incipient museum.
unless some fresh source of income be provided.

1837.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 493

These then, are the motives that have persuaded the Society of the propriety of
an appeal to the Ruling Power:—not to contribute to the ordinary wants and engage-
ments ofthe institution, but-to convert that institution into.a public and national
eoncern, by entrusting it with the foundation and superintendence of what has yet
to be formed for the instruction of our native fellow subjects; as much as for the
furtherance of science, —a public depository of the products of nature in India and the
surrounding countries properly preserved, properly arranged, and properly applied.

To effect such an object it is indispensable that the services of a professional natu-

_ralist of high attainments should be engaged, and that he should have at his com-
mand the means of working effectually, and of devoting his whole time to the em-
ployment..

What, it may be asked, will be the return-to government if the state undertake to
supply such an officer? To this question more than one satisfactory answer may
readily be given.

The Honorable Company have in’ Leadenhall Street a very valuable museum sup-
ported at considerable expense. To-that museum; ours would be a powerful auxili«
ary. Duplicates of every sort here colleeted-might be set apart for England. Again
the local government has scientific expeditions continually employed in- exploring
the country. Geograpbical, geodesical, and statistical information is: continu.
ally under collection without any office of.record, or officer of analysis, to whom it
ean be appropriately referred for digestion. Efforts-are continually misemployed for
want of proper direction, and opportunities are lost for want of proper instructions
that may be ever regretted by thescientific world. Again, the means of education
in the natural sciences would be improved or rather created by the formation of a
museum, the superintendent of which would always be able to devote a portion of
his time to demonstrations and lectures, either expected as a part of his duty, or
yielding a means of partial reimbursement.

But the Society feels that itis almost unbecoming to suppose that the Govern-
ment of a great country would ask for reasons to support the present application ;
for the encouragement given to botanical pursuits by the maintenance of two public
gardens at considerable charge, and the sums placed at the disposal of the agricultural
and horticultural societies and to- similar institutions, are so many evidences that
the Government have only to be convinced that the object is one of essential public
benefit, or calculated to promote scientific discovery, when the inclination to provide
the necessary support will not be wanting. The expenditure that has been bestowed
upon the theoretical admeasurement of the earth’s surface, for the elaborate deter=
mination of which the Honorable Company’s Government has been justly held up to
the admiration of the world, is an instance particularly in point. The Society.has ever
felt that the public grants to those and numerous other objects of a similar nature,
have been boons to itself, so far as they have promoted the researches contemplated,
in its original foundation; andif on this occasion it fails to impress upon Government
the claims of other branches of science and literature, all of which require and will
benefit by the establishment of a public museum, the Society will attribute it rather
to the weakness of the appeal made on its behalf than to the real weakness of its
cause.

_ Ihave only in conclusion, to explain that although the Society in the accompany-
ing resolution has ventured to name a specific sum which would probably be sufficient
for the objects which it has in view yet the members would leave it entirely to the
superior judgment of your Lordship in Council to determine what sum it would be
expedient to devote from the public finances towards the general futherance of the
Society’s objects; should it indeed appear to you that the application which I have
been requested to lay before Government, is based on sound and reasonable argu-
ments, and that it merits the consideration and support which I have ventured,. as
much from my own feelings as from my duty to the Society, to urge in its favor.
I have the honor to be, &c.
Calcutta, 15th June, 1837. (Signed) EpWaRD RYAN,
President.
[For a copy of the Resolutions annexed see page 400. }

To the Honorable Sir E. Ryan, Knight.
President of the Asiatic Society.
HoNORABLE Sir,

The representation submitted by you on behalf of the Asiatic Society of Calcutta
has been considered by the Right Honorable the Governor General of India in
Council with the attention due to the importance of the objects for which the
assistance of Government is solicited, and to the character of the Society and of
those who have united in the resolution to make this appeal.

as 2

496 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Jong,

2. The Right Honorable the Governor General of Indiain Council fully admits
that the public of Europe and of Asia have incurred a heavy debt of gratitude to the
Society for the persevering and successful efforts it has made for more than halfa
century to develope the literary resources of Asia, and to ascertain and collect objects
of scientific and antiquarian interest. His Lordship in Council feels also, that al-
though the publication of these results, through the Researches of the Society and in
other works of wide circulation, has contributed largely to the advancement of general
science, and has given to the labours of its members all the utility that such diffusion
could impart, still, without a museum and library in which the products of art and
nature, and especially coins and other interesting remains of antiquity, might be
collected for the personal examination of the more curious; one important means
of deriving benefit from those labours must still be wanting.

3. His Lordship in Council is further sensible that the expense of establishing
such a museum, with its necessary adjuncts, cannot be expected in this country to
be met by voluntary contributions from the limited number of persons who take an
interest in such pursuits; and therefore, although the Society has already done
much towards preparing the ground for such an establishment, that it cannot be
maintained in the creditable and useful condition necessary for the attainment of the
objects desired, unless aided liberally by the Government, in like manner as similar
institutions in Europe are supported from the public treasury.

4. But although his Lordship in Council acknowledges all these claims on the
liberality of Government, he yet feels precluded from giving his immediate sanction
to the specific annual grant solicited by the Asiatic Society in this instance, without
previous reference to the Honorable the Court of Directors, to whom however it is
his intention, in forwarding your representation, to submit a strong recommendation
in its favor.

5. There are many circumstances which induce the Governor General in Council
to consider that the proposition submitted on this occasion is peculiarly one to be
decided by the home authorities, rather than by the Local Government. In the
first place, the Honorable Court of Directors are themselves at considerable expense
in keeping up a museum and library at the India house, and though his Lordship in
Council concurs with you in thinking that such institutions in Europe, however
perfect, do not supercede the necessity of providing similar in India likewise,—with
reference especially to the spirit of literary inquiry and scientific research which it
is desired to excite and encourage amongst the native youth of India; still the
fact that the Honorable Court have a separate institution of their own, points to
the propriety of making them the judges of its sufficiency or the contrary for Indian
purposes ; moreover, were the Government of India to sanction a specific anntal
grant for a museum and library in Calcutta under the management of your Society,
such a grant would reasonably be made a precedent for similar applications from
learned societies at other presidencies, and his Lordship in Council is not prepared
to decide without a reference to England upon the relative claims of such societies
with reference to the circumstances of the institutions themselves and of the pre-
sidencies and places where they may be established.

6. His Lordship in Council feels convinced that the Society may rely with con-
fidence on the liberal disposition of the Honorable Court and on its desire to pro-
mote and encourage objects of public utility, especially such as have a tendency to
advance knowledge and to extend the spirit of research, now peculiar to European
nations, to the population of the countries under their Government: his Lordship in
Council has therefore the less hesitation in referring the Asiatic Society’s present
representation to the decision of the home authorities.

I have the honor to be, &c.

Council Chamber, H.T. PRINSEP,

28th June, 1837. ; Secy. to Govt.

The Secretary then proposed, as the application to Government might
be considered for the present at least as having failed, that the museum
should he placed upon a reduced scale, retaining the services of the Messrs.
Bovcuez as assistant Curators, and profiting by the voluntary attend-
ance of Members who take an interest in the subject to supply the place
of a paid Superintendent. He recommended the fixing of two mornings in
the week at 6 a. m. as visiting mornings, which would obviate the incon-
venience of such attendance ; he thought a few minutes of co-operation
and instruction to the assistant who was acknowledged to be skilful in the
preparing and setting up of specimens, would suffice to maintain the
museum bran efficient state; and he would issue invitations to all natu-

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 497

ralists not in the Society, and foreigners visiting the place for scientific
objects, to join in these reunions.

After much discussion, the Lord Bishop proposed, seconded by Sir
B. Matxin, that as 200 rupees was the sum actually wanted to support the
museum in its present state, a second application should be made to
Government for a temporary grant of that amount, pending the reference
to the Hon’ble the Court of Directors.

Colonel Cautrienp proposed as an amendment, that in addition to
the 200 rupees for the establishment, the Society should request a further
monthly sum of 800 rupees to be expended on the collection of specimens
of natural history and other objects of scientific interest, the produce to
be made over to Government as a repayment of advances, in case of an
unfavorable reply from the Hon’ble Court.

The amendment having been put from the chair was carried by a large
majority.

Dr. D. Srewart, secretary of the Statistical Committee, communicated
the following letter from Government on the subjects of the committee’s
researches which were now progressing with vigour, although very speedy
or showy results were not yet to be expected. The following gentlemen
(Members of the Society) had by invitation been joined to the Committee :
Messrs. G. T. McCuintrocx, H. Prwpineroy, J. Curnty, J. Bignewn,
J. Bett, Baboos Prassonnocomar Tagore, and Rusomoy Durr.

To D. Stewart, Esq.
Sec. to the Statistical Committee of the As. Soc.
Sir,

Iam directed by the Right Honorable the Governor of Bengal to acknowledge the
receipt of your letter of the 17th ultimo, and to request that you will inform the
Statistical Committee, that His Lordship has learnt with great satisfaction that
the Asiatic Society has directed its attention to a subject of the utmost importance,
for the details of which the Government has necessarily very little leisure.

The Governor will gladly permit the Committee to have access as they request to
any Statistical documents of value which are deposited in any of the public offices
and to make public such parts of their contents as may appear to deserve it.

The circular letter which you allude to, in your 3rd paragraph as having issued
(under date the 25th of April last) to the several commissioners in the Lower
Provinces, was merely a requisition upon the several functionaries of Government
in the Judicial and Revenue Departments for all the aid which they could afford to
the Medical officers employed in collecting Statistical information.

A copy of the instructions issued by the Medical Board to the officers under
their authority above-mentioned, is annexed for the information of the Statistical
Committee.

After perusing that paper in connexion with the circular from this Department above
referred to, the Statistical Committee will perhaps be able to point out in what
manner all the means employed or available may be so used in union or collaterally
as to produce the effects most beneficial to the general interests of knowledge.

The Committee are probably aware that a number of essays on subjects of
medical topography are in course of publication by the Medical Board.

I have, &c.

Fort William, (Signed) R. D. MANGLES,

6th June, 1837. Secy. tothe Govt. of Bengal.

Library.
The following books were presented :

The dispatches of the Marquis WELLESLEY, vol. III.—presented by the Hon'ble
Government of India.

Marathee Atlas containing nine maps by DapoBA PANDURING and NANA Na-
RAYUN—by the Author, through Mr. W. H. Wathen, Chief Sec. Bombay Government.

Moysis Chorenensis Historial Arminiacae Libri III. Armenian and Latin,
London, 1736, Edition Whistoni—by Mr. Elias Avdall, through Mr. J. Avdall.

Eusebii Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopi Chronicon Bipartium, Armenian and Latin
with Greek fragments, Venice, 1818, in 2 vols.—by ditto, ditto.

Meteorological Register for May, 1837—by the Surveyor General.

498 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Jong,

The Indian Review and Journal of Foreign Science and Arts for June and July
—by Dr. Corbyn.

A manuscript history of Juanpoor in Persian, lent for the purpose of being copied.
Also, the Tohfeh-Tazeh, or history of the present R&ja’s family of Benares —by
Captain A. Cunningham, Engrs.

STIRLING on the countries between Persia and India—presented by the Author.

Literary.

Mr. Secretary MacnacuTen forwarded on the part of the Right Hon’ble
the Governor General in Council, a MS. Grammar of the Brahuiky lan-
guage, prepared by Lieutenant R. Lrxca of the Bombay Engineers.

A note on the Ruins of old Mandivee in Cutch and a legend of VerseEr
the son of Vixramapitya, by Lieutenant J. Posrans, was communicated by
Mr. Wartuen, Chief Secretary, Bombay.

Read a letter from the Rev. Mr. Stevenson of Bombay, forwarding his
version of the lat alphabet and inscriptions.

Mr. STEVENSON has made known and lithographed his alphabet, and a portion of
the 1At inscription as read by him, in consequence of the announcement of the dis-
covery of the alphabet in Calcutta which had been communicated to Mr. WATHEN,
but which Mr. Stevenson honorably requested might not be shewn to him
until he had placed his own interpretation on record. The alphabet adopted by
him is essentially different from that obtained by the analysis of the Bhilsa
inscriptions, and in applying it to the Delhi l4t the author has imagined the lan-
guage of the Jatterto be Sanscrit: and he concludes the pillar to be ‘‘ a Jayastambha
or triumphal column erected by a sovereign of Marwér to celebrate his victories in
Hindustan,’’ results altogether at variance with those arrived at here.

The Secretary was induced by Mr. Srevenson’s communication to lay
before the Society the transcript and translation he had yet hardly com-
pleted of the Feroz lat inscription.

It will be seen in Article II. of the present No. that the inscription is in the Maga-
dhi language, and that it contains a series of edicts connected with the Buddhist
faith issued by DEVANAMPIYA PiyaDAsI, a king of Ceylon, who was converted
to Buddhism in the reign of DHARMA ASOKA about 300 years before Christ.

Captain 8. W. Bonuam, Dinapore, presented a very small cocoanut
obtained at Arvacan and considered a curiosity.

Mr. Hopeson presented a box of Nipal snakes.

Physical.

Mr. Seppines presented a piece of copper from the bottom of the ships
Guide or Wm. Wallace, lately struck by lightning while in dock.

A hole of 8 inches diameter was pierced through the copper, although hardly a
perceptible trace was left of the passage of the electric fluid through the plank in.
contact with it. The mast was shivered.

M. Denessrrt exhibited to the meeting the superb ichthyological col-
lection made by himself for his uncle at Paris, during a residence of a
few months in Calcutta.

Lord AvckLanp presented the skeleton of a mouse-deer (Moschus.
Javanicus ?) mounted in the museum.

The male and female of Satyra, presented by Dr. A. CampBe xt, also
three jungle fowl, Phasianus gallus, ditto.

Colonel D. M. Macueop Chief Engineer, presented a third fragment of
fossil bone (ferrugenous) brought up by the auger in the Fort from a depth
of 375 feet. He subsequently added the following particulars of the pro-
gress of the boring :—

Boring operations at Fort William, July 5th, 1837.

‘¢ The Chief Engineer has the satisfaction of stating that at leagth a stratum of
clay has been reached, at a depth of 380 feet, and that the auger having penetrated.
18 inches further has brought up blue clay mixed with a large quantity of apparently
decayed wood, a specimen of which accompanies ; the tubes have only gone down 377.
feet, but it is hoped that they may be forced downt hrough the remainder of the bed.

1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 499

‘of sand to the clay to-morrow, when by a cessation of the influx of sand the opera-
tion will proceed with much more rapidity.’’

The appearance of the clay is precisely that of the black peat-clay found at the
depth of 14 to 20 feet below the surface, and it must be thedebris of a similar
Sundarban tract formed anterior to the deposit of the 380 feet of superincumbent
sand and clays. The wood is highly charred, but by no means converted into coal.

Col. Macurop also presented a specimen of atwo-headed snake caught
alive at Moorshedabad.

Mr. W. T. Baxter, Branch-pilot, presented a specimen in spirits of
the sea-horse taken off Point Pulmiras.

Major Davinson, Engrs., described a species of fiying serpent which he
believed to be unknown to naturalists.

B. H. Hoveson, Esq. gave the following description of the Gauri Gau of
the Nipal forest.

‘* With infinite trouble and expense I have at length procured complete spoils
of both sexes of the Gauri Gau. The ribs are but 13 pair: the skulls of both male
and female are alike distinguished by enormous size, and by a broad, and long, and
flat forehead surmounted by a prodigious semicylindric crest. It is the spinous
processes of the dorsal vertibre only, that cause the extra ordinary elevation of the
fore-quarters, those of the cervical not being raised at all. The elevation extends
longitudinally from the first to the last pair of ribs, rising and falling suddenly, but
with the rise more abrupt than the fall. The extreme elevation is 14 inches above
the spinal column, and is reached by the third process from the anterior extremity.
Here, then is a singular animal; Bos as to the number of the ribs and as to the
general form of the cranium, but surely distinguished sufficiently from Bos, as a
separate subgeneric type, by the far greater size of the skull, the astonishing deve-
lopment of its frontal crest, and the no less remarkable development of the spinous
processes of the dorsal vertebre, which last osteological peculiarity gives the live
animal the appearance of a camel or camel-leopard if the head be concealed.

“*T call this type Bibos, a name that is equally good if it be supposed to indicate
an ox of unusual magnitude (quasi Bis and Bos) or an animal osculant between
Bison and Bos (quasi Bi—Bos). You remember my delineations of the skull com-
paratively with those of the tame and wild baffalo and tame ox. No one could look
atthem and suppose this animal a Bison, if the correctness of CUVIER’S view were
admitted: and, for my part, I have always regarded the Gauri Gau as a separate
link between Bos and Bison. Butit is only within the last week that, by procuring
complete skeletons of both sexes, I have satisfied myself of the fact. I have not the
least doubt that the Urus of the ancients (known to us only by fossil crania) was a
Bibos, that is, an animal of the same type as our living Indian wild bull of the
saul forest, and of other wilds. Whether my animal be the Gaurus or the Gavozus
of books, no soul can tell; for the sufficing reason that there is no adequate or ad-
missible account of either of the latter in books. Some-call these creatures bulls;
others call them Bisons :—what they really be, we know not; and therefore I shall
give my type a separate specific name or Subhemachalus.

‘* The Gauri Gau, then, of thesaul forestis Bibos Subhemachulus, nob., and type of
the new subgenus Bibos. The Society shall have a very full and particular account
of it presently ; meanwhile the osteological peculiarities already spoken of, stamp
our animal with a very striking character of novelty, whilst they give a singular
revived interest to whatever the classics have left us about their Urus.

*« The hair is as close and glossy as in Bos, only somewhat elongated and curled
on the forehead and knees: the colors are usually red or black or piebald, the tail
does not reach to the hock, in other words, is very short ; all structural peculiarities
fall into the subgeneric character: the specific character may be given in two words.

‘* Large wild Indian Bibos with close glossy hair, of a red or black color, ten feet
from snout to rump, and five and a half feet high at the shoulder, Gauri Gau of
Hinodus.”’

Dr. SprtsBury presented part of the fossil jaw of a horse, from Brimham
Ghat, discovered by Mr. Samira.

Also fossil shells of reversed whorls silicified, from Sao Kharn Ghat,
ten kos west of Baitool, similar exactly to those noticed by Dr. Voysey in
the Gewi/giri trap.

*d -¢—‘dn yes qs ueyM payojarys Atredoid autozaq jou pry 41 ‘Arey Mau e Suleg ‘jueo rad g ynoqe JO MINOUIL BY} 0} SUOISHE} BY} JO WOTIIEIIO v O30:
IIE YOU g°ZOT YoHOX 07 3x puy puk einysour auIe}Xe 10 2a13ap YaparpuNy{ ay) poseduroDax aAvy T Le}awIOABAY Arey oy) Aq UMDYS aoIsua} O41) UY BoULdaLosIp v IeaId Os Supung

SERRE uel Wrage cole e| «> Airis OL't ofns 9 | 62 | Ge | BL lo‘etig‘erle‘at o°F6 [arr |zoc‘ect 09 | 69 | 89 4 ¥8 lo*Z|L‘or|9‘s |s*oGloce* |zo9*6e|‘aeoy

—— SSS
—|J— [| ___ =|———| +. st [$$$ | ——$— ] ——_—_ | —_|}__

~

aS
A

WITS Ho Was aha o9 335

~~

~

*“Syeo1yy *@1}S ‘10 ‘N ‘A'S
“Azey op "mM S°M'S
“ured op "M ‘S‘*M °S

*1quiru *Apnojo ‘Mm 'S

“Ured “UTIs ozey
“3380143 “wind
‘auy Op *azeY
*RI]S "WIND ="4S"919A0

op - Apnoyo
op *AJomOysS
op *Iamoys

*Apnoja *Azey
*WII0}S *Iea[9 Op
“quarto

*spno[a

*£pnopo op

*s}eIIYY
*azey
*a[ZZ1Ip “rea
‘azey “ums
ic) *eIqs "und

*4SOIZAO *Apnoyo
*Ipnuins ‘wind

*78a]9
‘ou
‘UND “119

Len’ eres
6rS* 186g"
ogg*
L6s*
F8g°
G09*
099°
GoL*
cog’
oslé
GeO‘

Lol
g°oL
Wad
8%gl

#°GR |Gah* jGZb‘ 88 LELH0'9
106 61° {ours 08
6'6g \eck* Foes 68
98h. I6LpS 18
ae £9s* 28
ggg
96°
809°
689°
999°
paGS
Lops
bie’
8665
09s‘
ita

~

~A A

~

_
a

i”
~
n

7
_
a

CO
_

OSV SH Sse
oF TT a ood a at a elon)

S
x
SPORDHRAADAMrMO1ND
By
~

_
~
an
a
aN

HSorrorwasaisooda

Eats

Sardis
AKHSOHSHOVAAGSSSnson
~

ae

-
By

~
~

a

~

a
a

=
a

SONDONSSHASOMS

oa
ee)

a
ALA AN
~

SU HDD Od as

a

ANNOAA~RAHTIONAA TAM

a

a

ny
~

7

a
a

aa N

San
DD HDS SO SO DS 19 19D DD HOD Ot OD OD
Dee rOReeeoht

TH OD SO AD CVAD AOD SD SDD OD HAS HO PSD DOE HID

a
7
Cy

A

SoOMmncocorhaxntrE

mn
io
~

*~

BRB SSSS OSA Sa

‘UdYOIg IaJoUIOWIIOY I,
SHS NN
ODOANINDAG ALO SLAAFSNADAS HO Ad P= C9 30 09 90

Cee

os tod <hOO

ADMaTsoOqAoOsS

rAANS

a”

Ces
nN
aa aA ns

AAS

BS

aa
_

-

Re Wsliar)

a

luni oma llans Mioeeiene ee Een!

AANTeADM
Love Maen Man Mee Beam teen Micon Bars)

a
a
a

ASONDMOND

~

OSSSS 465

non
7
~

“puLM “UPL
“Apnoyo

a
ny

oa aAMm
AAD OD

A
eka)

VIII.— Meteorological Register.

rPANN eK Sam

|
|

3

eH |

*yuIod-maq |
}
[eulIsa}uaD

ad

daq |
4
"IIR UL Id

“Ire UI Ja
et
og

iey
‘qinq-jaM jo

-dULOULIOY L

uolsua
| [BUIsaquag
moisua

Aq ond
qinq-3am
&q anodva
*paonpal
Iajauo1w g
"pueys MeN

*IajauloIs
*mo0rdA Fy
y Aq -og | S

-AH
Aq_ ota

*lajau013

-AY

.

*yutod-mop
Jajaulo1eg
“purjs Plo
~yuuod-map |
*jutod-moq |
uoissaida
Iajawoie g
“puris plo

S,Uns UI Jeaiy
UOISseL

“Joor uo skesr
*JOOI UO plop
*q[nq-39M JO
-dWOUIEY, L
-auloleg pie
-puvjs man
me

jo

‘oishyY S
-saq Aq

i ‘souoyyxe | -Aqipruinzy - Apron Fy
JOUICI AK Ja}aUIOUL parepnoyeg “IW ‘ad J SUOTZEATASAO payepnoyeg “WV QL 38 SUOTIBAIASGO
Pe Ss es aes il ~I9Y Liejsisay

"LEST ‘une fo yjuopy oy2 wof ‘ngynaynD ‘aug hussp ay, yn yday ‘sazsthaxy 7001b0)0.100J0 FT

“UO 83 JO Avy

iy
’

TP pele i he
a4